《Extra's Magic》


 Chapter 1 Rebirth

    ?Gasp...


    I let out a sharp cry of pain, my hands instinctively grasping my throbbing head. My entire body was drenched in sweat as I writhed on the bed, the pain almost making me faint.


    My nails dug into my skin, but I didn''t even process the pain. All I could think about was the unbearable torment I was enduring, yearning for it to end. The thought of death seemed preferable to the excruciating ordeal I was enduring.


    "Shit!"


    It is said that curses can help people tolerate physical pain, but I honestly couldn''t discern any difference. It still hurt like hell.


    I felt a warm liquid trickling down my cheeks, but I couldn''t tell if it was my tears or blood seeping from the wounds I had inflicted upon myself with my nails.


    Finally, after what felt like eternity, the agony began to recede, relinquishing its grip on my tortured body. I felt a sense of relief wash over me, as my muscles finally began to unclench, and my limbs rxed on the wet white bed sheets.


    Gasp...


    With a trembling hand, I reached up to touch my forehead, brushing away the strands of dark hair that had fallen into my face.


    "Where am I?"


    As I attempted to steady my breathing, I became aware of the fact that my body was in no condition to move. Realizing the extent of my weakness, I slowly scanned the room with my eyes, taking in my surroundings and assessing my situation.


    From my prone position, I could see a wooden table with a chair and an inkwell at the center of the room. I also noticed that the room''s design was decidedly archaic, reminiscent of the noble houses of the middle ages. There was a lone window in front of me, but its curtains were shut, so I couldn''t see what was outside.


    Ugh...


    I tried to get out of the bed, feeling my weakened muscles protesting against the effort. Although the pain was nowhere near the intensity I had experienced earlier, it still made me feel ufortable


    "What the hell happened..."


    I muttered, while limping towards the window, determined to take a peek outside. With a shaking hand, I reached out and grasped the edge of the curtain, pulling it back to reveal the world outside.


    ...


    Unfortunately, it was dark, hence I couldn''t see anything except for a few strange streetnterns that seemed to hover in the air.


    "I should stop drinking..."


    Rubbing my throbbing temples, I med it all on alcohol, familiarizing myself with thefy apartment and trying to find the owner of this ce.


    It was not the first time that I had woken up in unfamiliar surroundings, having found myself at random ces in the middle of the night on more than one asion. One of my friends probably allowed me to stay over, but it was difficult to imagine any of my partying friends residing in such an old-fashioned dwelling.


    "Was it by any chance a girl?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I tried to lighten my mood with the self-deprecating remark, but it only made me feel depressed. I was painfully aware of my less-than-ideal physical condition, having spent most of my days ying video games and indulging in unhealthy habits.


    It had been ages since I had any significant interaction with women, and the thought of waking up in a girl''s apartment was nothing but a distant dream.


    ''Nobody''s here...''


    It seemed that the owner of the apartment was absent. However, I stumbled upon a small kitchen, and after some rummaging around, I was able to find some snacks to satisfy my hunger.


    As I used the kitchen tap to pour myself a ss of water, my gaze drifted towards the floor. It was then that I noticed an unusual pattern of small, scaly ornaments scattered across the surface.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized that they resembled the scales of a dragon, something straight out of a fantasy novel.


    ''Weird...''


    Walking back to the main room where the inkwell and the table were located, I scratched my neck, still trying to make sense of my surroundings.


    Carefully, I picked up the ancient looking chair and took a seat, facing towards the lone window.


    Through the window, I could see the moon''s soft, silver light illuminating the sky. Its gentle glow contrasted sharply with the dark streets below, where strange, otherworldly streetmps glowed with a dim light.


    Despite the pain still lingering in my head, I found myself feeling calmer as I gazed out at the moon. Its serenity offered a sense of tranquility, a respite from the confusion and disorientation I had been feeling since waking up.


    Hmmm...


    I noticed some papers lying on the table and picked them up, intrigued by the sight of old parchment. I didn''t feel a pang of guilt as I examined someone''s documents, as they were almost fully drenched in ink and the writing was mostly illegible. It seemed as if the pages had been written by a quill pen, with elegant, swirling letters that betrayed their age.


    "I recognize some of these words..."


    I murmured to myself. Even though the document was written in anguage I couldn''t read and despite the ink stains that made some parts illegible, I somehow understood the meaning of a few isted words.


    "Aptitude... Element Orb... What is this?"


    The more I read, the more confused I became. The writing contained strange, fantastical concepts that I had only seen in anime and manga. It was as if the document had been written by a hardcore fan.


    But I couldn''t judge, I was also guilty of ying a weeb-like game for over 5 years straight. It was the only game my oldputer could handle without any significant frame drops, and I had poured countless hours into it, immersing myself in its virtual world.


    "Perhaps we have a lot inmon..."


    I murmured to myself as I ced the papers back on the table and reached for the nearby drawer.


    "Empty..."

 Chapter 2 Leclentia

    ?Leclentia is a game that holds a special ce in my heart, as it has been a part of my life for many years. I can still vividly recall the excitement I felt, rushing home from school every day, eager to sit down in front of myputer and lose myself in the captivating world of Leclentia.


    "Perhaps we have a lot inmon..."


    I ced the papers back on the table and reached for the nearby drawer.


    "Empty..."


    Unfortunately, it waspletely empty. I also couldn''t help but notice the thickyer of dust that had umted on its surface. It was apparent that the drawer had not been opened or used in a very long time.


    As I rummaged through the other table''s drawers, disappointment started to set in. Each drawer was as empty as thest one, except for thest drawer, which was slightly stuck.


    Huff...


    With some effort, I managed to pry it open and found a single piece of paper tucked away inside.


    Picking up the lone document, I brought it closer to my face and squinted to make out the strange symbols written on it.


    [ Name: Aiden Steele ]


    [ ss: A ]


    As I studied the strange symbols on the paper, I realized that I could also understand them. I also found the name of what seems to be this old apartment owner.


    "Aiden Steele..."


    I''ve never heard of such a dude, hence just skipped the line, continuing to read further.


    The next line was something about ss designation. I couldn''t quite grasp the significance of this ssification, but maybe Aiden was a student?


    Shrugging my shoulders, I noticed a small paragraph at the end of the page. It was apanied by a red stamp, which seemed to give the paragraph some significance.


    [ An Orphan with a weak body and... ]


    The text went on to describe Aiden''s characteristics, but my attention had already been drawn to the red stamp beneath the text.


    I realized that it was in the shape of a dragon''s head with its mouth slightly open, revealing the monster''s razor-sharp teeth. The stamp was impressive and well-detailed, giving off an air of importance and significance. It seemed to be some sort of official mark


    "I recognize this design!"


    My heart thumped and I froze in ce, my fingers quickly touching the stamp''s hard surface.


    The stamp was very simr to the one I had seen numerous times in Leclentia, the stamp of the Director of the Mage Academy.


    "Maybe Aiden also ys this game..."


    As I studied the document, I suddenly noticed a photo that had been glued to the other side of the paper.


    The image was of a young boy, no more than 16 years of age, with a strikingly distinct appearance. His raven ck hair framed his sharp facial features. However, he was far from conventionally handsome,cking the usual softness and symmetry that most would consider attractive. Despite this, there was a captivating quality to him, a certain enigmatic charm that emanated from his piercing, golden eyes.


    I noticed that the boy''s cheeks were slightly sunken, and his posture seemed off, as if he was scared of something. He reminded me of a frightened animal, ready to bolt at the slightest sound.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    I read through the document a few more times, with strange thoughts beginning to invade my head. After cing the paper back in its designated position, I rose from the chair and walked towards the old wooden door that led to the bathroom.


    Quickly running up to a mirror hanging on the wall, I nced at my reflection.


    Golden eyes... Check


    Raven-ck hair... Check


    "Shit..."


    Looking at my appearance, I cursed under my breath, feeling another headacheing on.


    Since the pain I felt in bed, I knew that something was off. I had never felt such agony before, and I couldn''t attribute it to the alcohol.


    Leaving the bathroom, I approached the door that I knew led outside and pushed it open, stepping into the corridor. The space was covered with a long, worn red rug that ran the length of the hallway.


    Quietly making my way towards the old, stone staircase, I descended to the first floor and was met with a cozy area. The room was decorated with plush couches and chandeliers that hung in the air, seemingly unsupported.


    My heartbeat hastened as I scanned my surroundings, approaching the door decorated with intricate old ornaments and engravings of various reptiles that reminded me of a massive lizard.


    Creak...


    With a creak that indicated the door''s old age, it slowly opened, sending a cold gust of air brushing against my face.


    As I stepped outside, my eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness, and I noticed a lone pathway illuminated bynterns that I had seen through the window. The pathway led to a huge building, the details of which were somewhat visible due to the dim moonlight.


    It was a massive castle, its towering walls made of dark grey stone, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and symbols that glowed with an otherworldly aura. The entrance was a massive wooden gate, with intricate metalwork.


    "The Mage Academy..."


    I murmured to myself, my eyes fixated on the massive structure in the distance.


    Walking up to a bench that stood near the path, I took a seat and covered my face with my palms, trying to make sense of my situation.


    It seemed that I had somehow been transported to the world of Leclentia and despite the excitement of entering the game''s universe, it wasn''t necessarily a good thing.


    In all five years of ying, I had never managed to reach a good ending. I had always met my demise fighting against the demons that were trying to take over the world.


    The thought of being trapped in a world where my every move could mean the difference between life and death was terrifying.


    "..."


    I might''ve seemed calm, but my mind was in turmoil.


    ''Let''s start by checking my status...''

 Chapter 3 My Body

    ?"Status..."


    I whispered, mesmerized as the air before me swirled and a brilliant azure window materialized.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ?? ]


    ????????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??-


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    Gazing at the Status window suspended before me, I sighed while pressing the bridge of my nose. It was now apparent to me why the name Aiden Steele was unfamiliar. He must have dropped out from the academy due to being too weak.


    To enroll in the academy one needs to be 16 years of age and be at least G rank, although the average rank of new students is F.


    However, in the yable character pool, the protagonists always surpass this baseline, starting at an E- Rank immediately upon enrollment.


    I reincarnated into the body of an extra, a background character that only appears until midterms when they inevitably fail the test and drop out. It felt like this body was destined for failure.


    "What the hell..."


    I wasn''t sure what had happened to my body on Earth, but it wouldn''t have surprised me if I died due to my excessive alcohol consumption.


    Even so, being without any living rtives made it easier to ept my passing, as there was no one left to mourn me or hold me to my previous life.


    Although I had already passed away, I wasn''t ready to give up on my second chance. After all, I had been reincarnated into the world of my favorite game, a ce filled with magic and adventure that I had always dreamed of experiencing.


    A small giggle escaped my lips as I covered my mouth, thinking about all the possible ways to boost my strength.


    First of all, I had already noticed that this body was really thrash. It wouldn''t be surprising if the previous owner had been carrying a curse or had some kind of incurable disease.


    ...


    ncing at the old wristwatch Aiden had, I realized that there was still a full week before sses were scheduled to start. This was the period where students moved into their dormitories and settled in at the academy.


    "I still have time..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Without wasting any time, I stood up and headed back to my room to grab my jacket and the sword leaning against my bed. In the dimly lit room, the weapon was difficult to see, but upon my return, I pped my hands and the lights flickered to life automatically, allowing me to spot the weapon.


    I also grabbed a device that looked like a mobile phone, which served as a payment method for students to cover their expenses. Every student received 15,000 Arcons each month to use while attending the academy.


    Since there weren''t any restrictions on leaving the academy grounds, I effortlessly left my dorm and headed to the nearest train station. The Mage Academy was conveniently located next to a bustling city, providing easy ess to all the necessities for the students.


    I chose to take the train as my way of transportation because it was not only affordable, but also the most convenient way to get to my destination.


    As I stood alone in the empty station, I took the opportunity to examine my Status window and test out my newly acquired sword.


    "Wow, I''m really slow!"


    The difference in power and skill between me and the game''s protagonists was immense. Despite having yed the game countless times before, my every movement with the sword felt crude and unrefined, highlighting my low level of understanding of swordsmanship.


    My sword strikes were clumsy and uncoordinated, resembling a child attempting to imitate a cartoon character. However, despite myck of finesse, my movements still demonstrated some effectiveness, indicating that my ''Sword Proficiency'' skill was working.


    Thud... Thud...


    The levitating train soon arrived at the station, its body covered in powerful Mana Shields. I quickly scanned my device to purchase a ticket and took a seat in one of the emptypartments.


    As it was still nighttime, there were only a few passengers on the train, giving me needed silence to consider my ns.


    With a whole week before sses started, I had time to figure out what was happening to my body and heal it. While a strong health potion might have helped, they were very expensive, so I needed to find another solution.


    "Elixir of Life..."


    I whispered, thinking about the item I was nning to obtain. This Elixir had the ability to restore the body to its peak form, whether healing a cripple or bringing someone almost dead back to life.


    I was aware that the elixir would be incredibly expensive if I were to sell it on the market, but I needed it for myself. Plus selling it would be a hassle, because it''d be questioned how such a young kid has gotten his hands on such an item.


    Thud... Thud...


    As I stepped off the train, the soft glow of the sunrise greeted me, illuminating the civilization before me.


    The city wasn''t very big, with a mix of buildings ranging from towering skyscrapers to small wooden huts. But what really caught my eye were the forests and huge mountains surrounding the town, their peaks shining in pure white.


    I knew this ce from the game. It was the city of Helixia. In Leclentia, it was one of the starting towns where yers could hunt G and F rank beasts to improve their skills.


    Unknown to many, there is a secret ce in Helixia where the Elixir of Life can be found. How did I know about it? I was the one who found it!


    Without bothering to head into the city, I started walking towards the mountains. I gazed at their peaks, trying to recall the exact location of the cave where the Elixir of Life was hidden.


    "If you don''t return in 24 hours, a search team will be sent to save you."


    To ess the forest hunting area, I paid a small sum of Arcons to the guards at the entrance. As a student of the prestigious Mage Academy, my safety was given priority, and a search team would be sent to look for me if I didn''t return within a day.


    ncing at the guards, who had returned to their posts, I stepped into the dark forest, feeling goosebumps run down my skin.


    "Time for a treasure hunt..."

 Chapter 4 The Forest

    ?Walking through the dark forest, a strange sensation came over me. It was as if the entire world had fallen into a deep slumber, leaving me to wander in a realm of eerie silence. The only sound I could hear was the gentle crunching of twigs and leaves beneath my feet.


    Even though this area was only inhabited by G rank monsters, the slightest misstep could cost me my life. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not even for a moment


    Keeping my grip tight on the hilt of the sword, I moved forward, keeping a sharp eye out for any signs of danger.


    Rustle...


    Suddenly, the leaves of a nearby bush began to rustle, causing my face to shift into a smile. My first fight was about to begin!


    My heart pounded as a massive creature leapt out from the cover of a bush. It looked like a purple wolf, but its massive body towered above three meters, and its jaws were filled with razor-sharp teeth that gleamed in the dappled sunlight. It was a G rank monster, a creature known as ''Curculus''.


    "I need to strike its vitals..."


    Looking at the creature''s massive body, I clenched the hilt of my sword, preparing to attack.


    I dashed towards the monster and swung my weapon in a wide arc, aiming to strike the wolf''s neck.


    Swish...


    Unfortunately, my sword met nothing but air, Curculus evading my sh with ease. Before I could even recover, the creature lunged forward, its massive jaws open wide, ready to tear me apart.


    I saw rows of teeth closing in on me, but the smile on my face was yet to fade.


    Quickly, I dropped to my knees and dodged its massive jaws as they snapped above my head.


    With a swift motion, I swung my sword, slicing through the air towards the creature''s vulnerable throat. The de connected with the beast''s neck, tearing through flesh and muscle as blood gushed out from the wound.


    The wolf was caught off guard as my sword swiftly sliced through its neck. The monster''s body fell to the ground, and a puddle of blood began to form around its carcass.


    "Damn!"


    Looking at my sword''s bloody de, I quickly wiped off the crimson liquid with some leaves. Even though the blood wouldn''t hinder mybat, it would attract unwanted monsters.


    After recovering from my first fight I continued to make my way towards the base of the mountain, feeling my heart beating with slight anticipation.


    As a normal yer, upgrading my character gave me a sense of satisfaction and since everything now was real, the experience was even more addictive.


    "Focus..."


    I hit my cheeks and told myself to focus. I needed to clear my mind of any unnecessary thoughts and concentrate on what was ahead. I was almost at the cave.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    I heard the sound of a waterfall and breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that I had found the right ce. Emerging from the forest, I was greeted by a magnificent sight - a towering wall of water cascading down into a crystal-clearke teeming with fish and other aquatic life.


    "The Lake of Life..."


    Murmuring to myself, I made my way to the shore and removed my clothes, revealing my unhealthily pale and slim body.


    Squinting my eyes, I scanned the water''s surface for any hostile creatures, and seeing none, I jumped into theke with a ssh.


    Slowly, I swam towards the towering water wall that fell from over 20 meters in height.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If this was really the world of Leclentia, then behind the curtain of water there was supposed to be a hidden chest that held the ''Elixir of Life''.


    Diving beneath the water, I swam towards the cave hidden behind the waterfall. The force of the water was intense, and I had to swim with all my strength to avoid being pushed back.


    Climbing out of the water, I quickly scanned the cavern for any signs of danger. As my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I spotted a skeleton leaning against the wall, its bones picked clean by the passage of time.


    For a moment, I almost fell back into the water...


    "I almost forgot about you..."


    I scratched my cheek, feeling slightly embarrassed by my own reaction. After all, I had visited this ce countless times and had never been startled by that same old skeleton before.


    "Okay... Come on get up, I know you are not dead!"


    I pointed my sword at the skeleton, my expression hardening as I saw its bony fingers twitch.


    There was a slim chance, from my experience around 8%, for the skeleton to suddenlye back to life and attack the yer. I had learned that lesson the hard way, after my first death in this very ce.


    I frowned at the memory of this stupid, undead creature suddenly lurching to life and using its powerful hands to twist my neck, killing me instantly.


    Rattle...


    I observed as the creature rose to its full height, a head taller than me. Its empty eye sockets stared at me, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "You look disgusting..."


    Raising my sword, I dashed towards the being, my eyes fixed on its bony frame. I aimed my sword at its ribs, intending to break the creature''s body piece by piece and ultimately shatter its skull, ending its undead existence.


    nk...


    As my sword shed with the skeleton''s bony hand, I felt the force of its strength, causing me to stumble backwards. In a quick counter-attack, the undead used its leg to deliver a swift and powerful kick towards me, but I managed to dodge just in time, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    nk... nk...


    The fightsted for another ten minutes, when I finally managed tond a critical blow to the skeleton''s hand, shattering the bones into pieces. With one hand down, it became much easier to defend against the skeleton''s attacks, and I was able to strike again and again, eventually crushing the skull and killing the undead.


    Even though the skeleton was only a G rank monster, it was more difficult to defeat than most other living creatures due to its limited weaknesses.


    Huff...


    I''ve also wasted a lot of my Stamina and took a moment to rest and recover, before I could once again move.


    "This body is really cursed..."


    Something was really off with my vessel, but I didn''t linger, since I would soon heal it anyway.


    Standing up, I proceeded to walk deeper into the cavern, instantly noticing an old chest located at the corner of my sight.


    Approaching it, I used my sword to shatter the rusty lock and quickly opened its lid.


    "Found it!"

 Chapter 5 Helixia

    ?Picking up the Elixir, I immediately pressed it to my lips. I could feel the bitter liquid flowing down my throat, making me frown and almost vomit.


    "I don''t remember anyone mentioning anything about the potions being disgusting..."


    The taste of the liquid was revolting, but I forced myself to swallow it. The Elixir was probably my only hope of repairing my body and I wouldn''t dare spit it out.


    I attempted to dull the Elixir''s taste with water from theke, but the vor still lingered in my mouth.


    Giving up on trying to clean my mouth, I started observing my body for any signs of change. Despite my hopes, there was no observable difference. I even waited for a full five minutes, but still, there was no change.


    "I guess my body was just simply weak..."


    As I began to rise to my feet, the world around me began to spin, and I stumbled, falling back onto the ground. Suddenly, a strange heat rose from my stomach, coursing through my body and traveling to every limb. The temperature climbed higher and higher until it became utterly unbearable.


    "Aghhh!"


    I eximed, as the unbearable heat surged through my body making me wail in pain. It felt like molten metal was flowing through my veins.


    Frantically, I tried to lower my temperature by submerging myself in the water, but it had no effect.


    Tears streamed down my face, as I struggled to remain awake and yet, despite the agony, it was only half as excruciating as when I reincarnated into Aiden''s body.


    I gritted my teeth, bit my lips, tears continued to pour down my face, but I managed to remain conscious until the heat finally subsided. I wasn''t certain if it was a curse or a blessing, but I knew that my pain threshold had reached an entirely new level.


    Huff...


    Drawing in a deep breath, I submerged myself in the water, scrubbing away the strange ck residue that clung to my skin. I wasn''t certain what the substance was, but I suspected it was the leftover remnants of the curse that had been eating away at my body.


    "Status!"


    I spoke, my voice quivering from anticipation as an azure window appeared before my eyes.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??+ ]


    ????????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My mouth curved into a smile as I silently observed the changes within my status window.


    "I''ve raised my rank by a minor realm!"


    I eximed, surprised and thrilled to discover that the Elixir had not only cured my body, but had also helped me advance in rank.


    The feeling of growing stronger was indeed incredibly addictive...


    "It''s time to go..."


    Diving underneath the water, I quickly swam to the shore to retrieve my clothes and once I was dressed, I began walking towards Helixia.


    With all of my necessary preparationspleted, it was time for me to purchase some much-needed items. Even my sword was already dull from chipping away at the skeleton''s bones, so I was also in need to find a new weapon.


    "I still have around 14,000 Arcons left..."


    Lost in thought while calcting how much money I had left, I unwittingly passed through the guard post and found myself wandering the bustling streets of the city. My mind was so preupied with nning what to purchase that I barely registered the people and sights around me. It wasn''t until I identally collided with a passerby that I was jolted back to reality.


    "Sorry!"


    I heard someone whisper, causing me to lift my eyes from the ground. There before me stood a cloaked figure, her face shrouded in the shadow of her hood. My gaze trailed down to the sword that hung confidently at her hip, while her straight posture betrayed her proficiency inbat.


    "Rose..."


    I blurted out without thinking, causing the hooded figure to flinch. Realizing my mistake, I immediately brought my hand up to cover my mouth in regret. Cursing myself for my thoughtless words, I quickly averted my gaze and walked past her, quickly melting into the crowd to escape any further embarrassment.


    ''Shit!''


    Walking away, I let out a ton of swears, realizing that my careless words would have serious consequences. The passerby I had inadvertently addressed as Rose was none other than one of the renowned protagonists of Leclentia, and also a member of the current royal elf family. What''s more, she was my ssmate as well.


    I could already envision being interrogated on how I knew her identity, because the cloak she wore was able to perfectly conceal one''s face.


    Ahhhh...


    Massaging my temtes I let out a sigh, feeling the weight of trouble bearing down on me.


    "Maybe she''ll forget my face?"


    I murmured under my breath, but quickly shook my head, feeling a bitter smile form on my lips. I knew that there was no way that Rose could ever forget a face of a person, who had recognized her even while she wore an item crafted by the dwarves, who were renowned as some of the finest craftsmen in the world.


    Feeling a throbbing headache building, I ran my fingers through my hair in frustration and tried to let go of the subject. I knew that it was already beyond my control and there was no point dwelling on it any longer.


    Clink...


    I walked into a weapon store, known in Helixia for its cheap, but good products. As I stepped through the door, I was greeted by an old man with striking grey hair and a long, flowing beard that gave him a wise and venerable appearance.


    "Wee to my humble shop!"


    As the old man took in my appearance, his eyebrows slightly rose upon seeing my wet hair, which was yet to dry from when I had swam in theke. However, he didn''tment on it, instead gesturing for me to explore the long rows of weapons that were on disy, each with a small description beneath them.


    My eyes were instantly drawn towards the section of the store that housed many swords, and I made my way towards it, bypassing the other weapons on disy.

 Chapter 6 Shopping

    ?ncing at the swords carefully arranged on the shelves, I couldn''t help but admire the exquisite craftsmanship that went into each one. It was clear that the cksmiths who had fashioned these weapons had poured their hearts and souls into their work. I felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that, regardless of which de I chose, I would be getting a finely crafted tool.


    However, as much as I appreciated the quality of these swords, my budget was limited.


    ''I should invest in some stocks...''


    After carefully considering each de, I found myself drawn to a sleek Katana with a ck de and matching hilt. As I hefted it in my hand, I was impressed by its perfect bnce and the surprising lightness of its de. It was clear that this weapon was designed for swift, deadly strikes.


    Running my fingers along the sharp edge of the de, I marveled at the craftsmanship that had gone into its creation. The steel was wlessly tempered, and the intricate designs etched into the metal gave the weapon an air of mystique and power.


    Looking at its price tag, I was surprised that it cost only a couple of thousand Arcons. I had been expecting it to be much more expensive given its exquisite craftsmanship and the fact that it was a rare find in this shop. In fact, I couldn''t recall ever seeing a Katana sold in this shop before.


    After purchasing the Katana, I realized that I needed some new clothing. Aiden had just moved into the apartment and hadn''t had a chance to stock up on clothes yet.


    "It''s time to buy something inconspicuous and simple..."


    As I walked through the busy market streets of Leclentia, I thought of what clothes I needed to buy. Even though I had been reincarnated into this world, I didn''t want to attract too much attention to myself. After all, I wasn''t a protagonist and didn''t want to draw the attention of viins or demons worshipers.


    I entered a clothing shop and quickly scanned the racks, looking for anything that caught my eye. I knew what I wanted - clothes that were simple and practical. So, without much thought, I grabbed every piece of ck clothing in my size that I could find.


    Shirts, pants, jackets, and even a few pairs of socks - I didn''t discriminate. I knew that ck was a color that could easily blend in, and that was exactly what I was looking for.


    With my arms full of clothing, I made my way to the cashier and quickly paid for my purchases.


    After putting all my new purchases into my bag, my stomach started growling. I realized that I was quite hungry and decided to treat myself to a good meal. Since I still had over 5,000 Arcons left, I wasn''t going to be stingy with my food choices.


    I looked around and spotted a nearby restaurant that looked promising. I walked in and was greeted by the delicious smell of grilled meats and savory spices. The menu had a variety of options, but I knew what I wanted - a juicy beef steak.


    I ced my order with the waiter and eagerly awaited my meal.


    As I looked around the restaurant, I noticed that it was almost empty. There were only a few people sitting at the far corners of the room, enjoying their meals in quiet solitude.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The emptiness of the restaurant suited me just fine. I preferred to avoid crowded ces and loud noises, and this quiet environment allowed me to enjoy my meal in peace.


    My attention was abruptly pulled away from the restaurant''s interior as I noticed a man standing just outside. He appeared to be in his early thirties, his tall frame shrouded in a grey jacket. However, it was his piercing ck eyes that seemed to bore into me, making me wary.


    As he nced around the street, I detected a hint of hesitance in his movements, causing my intuition to re. Something was amiss, and I couldn''t help but feel that this man was at the center of it.


    I watched as he approached the restaurant, his steps slow and deliberate. My heart rate quickened as he drew closer, and I braced myself for whatever was about to happen next. It was clear that this man was not here for a casual meal, and his presence could only mean trouble.


    My hand instinctively went to the newly bought Katana, which was now lying beside me on the table. With my heart racing, I unsheathed the de, the metallic ring of the sword filling the air.


    Gripping the hilt tightly, I held the weapon beneath the table, ready to defend myself should the need arise.


    As the man entered the restaurant, I could feel his eyes scanning the customers, and my grip on the Katana tightened even further.


    Click...


    The man''s entrance into the restaurant had been quiet and subdued, but as he drew closer to the center of the room, his demeanor changed. Without warning, he grabbed hold of a nearby wooden table and, with surprising strength, pushed it towards the door.


    The sound of the table scraping against the tiled floor filled the room, causing everyone to turn their attention towards themotion. The man''s sudden disy of aggression had caught us all off guard, and a tense silence descended upon the restaurant.


    "Long live the Demon King!"


    The man suddenly roared and dashed towards the waiter, who was carrying a tray of sizzling hot dishes towards one of the customers. The tray ttered to the floor, sending food flying in every direction.


    As the man reached the waiter, he grabbed hold of his shirt, pulling him close to his face. His eyes zed with a fierce intensity as he barked out a demand.


    "Beg for mercy human... Beg!"


    My heart raced as I realized that the man before me was a demon worshiper. His mad eyes and violent actions left no doubt in my mind that he was capable of causing great harm and was probably a G rank awakener.

 Chapter 7 Restaurant Fight

    ?The demon worshiper effortlessly lifted the waiter into the air, gripping his neck with an iron grasp and cutting off his breath. The poor waiter dangled helplessly, his face turning red and his eyes bulging as he struggled to break free from the grip of his assant.


    "Beg for mercy human... Beg!"


    The demon worshiper''s voice resounded through the restaurant with inhuman and twisted glee, causing panic among the few customers present. However, I remained focused on the man in the grey jacket, undeterred by the chaos around me.


    The waiter couldn''t even breath, his mouth agape as saliva dribbled down his chin and onto the man''s hand.


    "Disgusting!!!"


    As the waiter''s drool dripped onto his skin, the man in the grey jacket hurled him into the air. With a swift kick to the stomach, he sent the helpless victim hurtling towards a nearby table, which splintered and shattered upon impact, sending wooden shards flying in all directions.


    The man''s dark eyes swept over the other people, who had gathered in the corner of the room, cowering and trying to avoid his gaze. None of them appeared to be awakeners, and in the face of the demon worshiper, they seemed utterly powerless.


    "You! Beg for mercy!"


    Suddenly, his gaze fell on me as I still sat there, unperturbed by his ghastly appearance and instead looking at the meal that had dropped to the ground.


    "It was my order..."


    I pretended to be not okay in the head, focusing all my attention on the dropped food on the ground as if it was the most pressing matter at hand. Meanwhile, I held my katana concealed beneath the table, my entire body tense and prepared for action as the man drew closer to me.


    "Beg..."


    The man loomed over me, closing in until he was just a few feet away, his eyes boring into mine with an intensity that made me feel ufortable. He shot his hand towards my neck, nning to strangle me just as he had done with the hapless waiter.


    sh...


    The de of my Katana sliced through the air with deadly precision, cutting the man''s hand clean off, before he could even react.


    "Aghhh!!!"


    The man''s scream echoed through the restaurant as his severed hand fell to the ground, and I wasted no time in pressing my advantage. With a swift movement, I lunged towards him, my katana slicing through the air with deadly precision towards his neck.


    The demon worshiper moved with supernatural agility, dodging my attack at the veryst moment. My de sliced through the air, barely missing his neck but drawing a thin line of blood across his throat.


    I gritted my teeth, feeling a twinge of frustration at my failed attempt to strike down the demon worshiper in a single blow. I had hoped to end him quickly and decisively, knowing that it would reduce the chances of me getting hurt. But now, I was forced to confront him directly, with no guarantee of victory.


    ''Let''s just hope he doesn''t have any powerful skills...''


    My eyes locked onto the demon worshiper as he fumbled with a health potion, trying to drink it to heal his wound. Without hesitation, I dashed towards him, closing the distance in a matter of seconds.


    With a swift movement, I knocked the potion out of his hand and delivered a quick strike, causing him to hiss in annoyance and pain.


    "Just you wait! Once I''ll get you, I''ll torture you to death! You''ll regret this!"


    Despite the demon worshiper''s random threats and taunts, I could see that he was weakening. Blood gushed out from his severed limb, and I knew that if I could hold on for just a few more minutes, he would die from blood loss.


    [ Leap! ]


    Suddenly, the demon worshiper used one of his skills to appear right in front of me, his one remaining hand swinging towards my face with incredible force. I barely managed to cross my arms in front of me, bracing for the impact as his fist collided with my forearms, making me groan in pain.


    As I faced the demon worshiper, I realized that his strength was greater than I had anticipated. Every blow hended on me felt like a sledgehammer, and my hands were already starting to throb from the force of his punches.


    I knew that I was outmatched in terms of raw power - the demon worshiper was likely a minor realm higher than me.


    ''Focus...''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I regained my footing, I saw the demon worshiper approaching me with an urgent, frenzied look in his eyes. His face had turned pale, and I could see that he was losing a dangerous amount of blood. His movements were more erratic now, his previously fluid motions reduced to crude and clumsy iling.


    [ Leap! ]


    As the demon worshiper stumbled towards me, I sensed a slight disturbance in the mana around him, and my instincts kicked in. I ducked just in time to avoid his swinging fist, which passed harmlessly over my head.


    Taking advantage of his momentary vulnerability, I nted my leg in his abdomen with a swift and well-ced kick. I heard him gasp in pain, and I could see the blood spatter from his mouth as he vomited violently.


    "Kill him!"


    "Please save us!"


    The customers, gathering in the corner of the restaurant, began apuding my performance and I suddenly froze. The demon worshiper had already shown his willingness to harm innocent people, and now they were drawing his attention.


    "Get down you dumbasses!"


    I tried to warn them, but it was already toote.


    [ Leap! ]


    The demon worshiper appeared behind one of the people, catching her by the neck and raising into the air.


    "If I die, I''ll take as many of you as I can!"


    Before I could even react, he snapped the woman''s neck with a sickening crunch, killing her instantly. The other people in the restaurant screamed in horror, their cries echoing off the walls and mixing with the sounds of breaking ss and overturned tables.


    ''Shit!''


    I tried to get there as fast as possible, but I was toote. Before I could reach them, the demon worshiper had already taken the lives of two more innocent people. Their bodiesy motionless on the floor, while the other customers cowered in terror.


    The worshiper''s eyes had lost all reason, and he was attacking everything that moved. I took a deep breath and sprang into action, drawing my sword and preparing for the worst.


    As the man turned towards me, I could see that he had abandoned his defense in his bloodthirsty rage. I seized the opportunity andunched a single, swift strike. With a sickening sound, my sword cut through his body, and he fell to the ground, motionless.


    I wiped the blood off my face and turned to look at the survivors lying on the ground. Their eyes were still trembling, tears flowing down their cheeks. Despite the fact that the threat was eliminated, they were still in shock.


    "We''re saved!"


    A man with a thick mustache whispered, noticing me standing before the bloody demon worshiper.


    I turned to face him, my eyes still locked on the corpses of the people who had lost their lives in this demon attack. The man''s face turned a sickly shade of green as he took in the gruesome scene. He stumbled back, leaning against the wall as he vomited.


    "..."


    I approached the table where the waiter had been thrown, and knelt down beside him, checking for a pulse. But as soon as I touched him, I knew that it was toote. The impact of the throw had been too much, and the man''s head had hit the edge of the table with a sickening crack. He was already gone.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the door and the table blocking it were hurled aside as an intruder burst into the room. Before I could react, a sharp, glinting silver sword was pressed against my neck, its cold edge sending shivers down my spine.


    "Surrender yourself!"


    I heard amanding tone and slowly dropped my bloody Katana to the ground.

 Chapter 8 Misunderstanding

    ?nk...


    My weapon slipped from my grip, ttering onto the floor as I raised my hands in surrender. The mana around me churned and swirled, a tangible manifestation of the power emanating from the person standing behind me. It was clear that their strength far surpassed my own, and I felt that following theirmands was the best option.


    nk¡­


    I flinched as I felt the cold metal of handcuffs close around my wrists. ncing up at the restraints, I realized that they were not ordinary handcuffs, but specially crafted to contain those who, like me, had awakened.


    "Get on the ground!"


    I lowered myself to the floor, grimacing because I was near the puddle of blood. As Iy there, my eyes slowly traveled up the length of my captor''s body, taking in the sight of a woman in herte twenties with long silver hair that cascaded down her back in a river of shimmering strands. Her face was delicate, with sharp features that seemed perfectly designed to frame the deep green of her eyes.


    ''Shit...''


    Encountering another important character so early in my reincarnation was not part of my n. I had hoped to maintain a low profile during my life, training and growing stronger behind the scenes while keeping up the facade of being weak. Thus, I found little fascination in the fact that fate had brought me face-to-face with yet another significant figure so soon.


    I groaned in annoyance, biting down on my lower lip in an effort to contain the flood of curses that threatened to spill from my mouth.


    "Look, I am not-"


    I began to speak, but the woman was already moving away, rushing to help the customers who had fallen to the ground.


    As she worked, more people in grey uniforms flooded into the restaurant. Before I could react, I found myself being taken into custody by a group of the neers, who quietly led me to a corner of the room for questioning.


    "Full name."


    "Aiden Steele"


    "Age."


    "16 Years Old"


    ...


    As the questioning continued, I began to grow more and more impatient. The constant nces from passersby through the window were getting on my nerves, making me feel like a criminal even though I had done nothing wrong.


    Finally, after helping the customers off the ground, the woman with the striking green eyes approached me. She didn''t seem to pay any attention to the raised eyebrows of the people in grey suits as she gracefully bowed before me.


    "I''m terribly sorry for the misunderstanding!"


    She said, gesturing for one of her people to remove my restraints.


    "My name is Carolina, and I would like to thank you for saving all the people inside the restaurant. If not for you, they all would''ve..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her voice trailed off as she nced at the corpses of innocent customers lying on the floor. I followed her gaze, feeling anger rising in my chest. Even though Leclentia was just a game, now it is the real world and everyone around me is a living being.


    Carolina''s next words surprised me, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    "What would you like to receive as a reward?"


    My eyebrow twitched in surprise. Even though I had expected to bepensated for being wrongly used, this offer seemed too good to be true.


    "I need you and your group to keep my identity a secret and act as if we hadn''t even met..."


    I could see Carolina hesitating, but in the end she nodded in agreement.


    "I understand. Your secret is safe with us. We''ll make sure that our investigation and records reflect that there was a misunderstanding, and that you were not involved in the incident."


    I let out a sigh of relief, grateful for her understanding.


    "Thank you..."


    After carefully wiping away the blood stters from my face, I swiftly made my way towards the restaurant''s backdoor, leaving the ce with an empty stomach and a sour mood.


    As I stepped out into the cool evening breeze, the fresh air helped to clear my mind from the chaos that had just unfolded. Despite my lost appetite, I decided to purchase some takeout food, which I carefully ced into one of the bags containing my ck clothes.


    As I made my way towards the train station, I couldn''t help but notice the peaceful sight of couples strolling together, hand in hand, gazing at each other with affection.


    It was then that I remembered the new theater opening in Helixia, with the first performance being a romantic rendition of the ssic tale of Romeo and Juliet. The abundance of couples in the area was likely due to the highly anticipated show.


    As I nced at the flier that was stered on the wall, my eyes quickly skimmed through the details until they came to rest on the name of the show''s director. A frown creased my forehead as I realized why the theater opening in Helixia was familiar to me.


    It was because this was the same event where the director had gone mad and attacked the crowd, resulting in the deaths of both awakeners and casual humans.


    Letting out a deep sigh, I crumpled the flier in my hand and tossed it into the nearest bin. I knew all too well that I had no power to alter the course of events, especially when the director of the show was a C rank awakener.


    While I considered informing the authorities about the potential danger, I knew it would be futile. They were unlikely to take my warning seriously, and I would probably face suspicion and me after the incident urred.


    "It''s a lose-lose situation..."


    I muttered to myself as I boarded the train, making my way to one of the less crowded carriages. Theck of sleep had started to take a toll on my body, and I felt my eyes growing heavy as I settled into a seat.


    As my eyes began to droop and I drifted off to sleep, I noticed someone take the seat directly in front of me. However, I was too exhausted to pay them any attention as I sank deeper into the realm of dreams.

 Chapter 9 Making Connections

    ?[ Next stop - Mage Academy ]


    As I woke up, I heard a robotic voice announcing the uing station.


    ''I got lucky...''


    I was fortunate enough to wake up just in time to prepare to get off the train. I rubbed my eyes, still feeling a bit sleepy and stretched my numb back.


    ncing around, I saw an elderly man sitting in front of me, gazing out the window. Despite his age and wrinkles, I could sense powerful energy emanating from him.


    ''He''s probably an awakened...''


    When the man noticed me looking at him, he smiled and his warm brown eyes met mine. It was unusual to see such warmth in the eyes of an awakened person, who often experienced many battles.


    "Good morning!"


    The elder said and I politely bowed my head, feeling the sleepiness disappearing in an instant. The man suddenly reached his hand forward and touched my forearms, where I had blocked a direct punch from the demon worshiper.


    I winced in pain as he touched my arms, and the elder frowned in concern.


    "Youngsters these days... always fighting from a young age!"


    I felt a calming sensation wash over me, the source of the feeling being my hand which the man held in his palm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just trying to heal you..."


    The elderly man said in a gentle tone as he touched my swollen forearms, making me rx as I realized he meant me no harm.


    As he worked his magic, I took some time to observe the man. In Leclentia healers are very rare and only a few could be met within the game.


    "Are you by any chance, Teacher Williams?"


    I asked, making the man lift his eyes from my swollen forearms.


    "I am indeed, and since you''ve heard of me, you must be a student at the Mage Academy,"


    I nodded my head in confirmation, making William smile. He soon finished recovering my arms, advising me not to get into fights.


    We parted ways as soon as we got off the train, Williams going straight towards the castle in the distance, while I made my way to the dormitory.


    As I walked through the academy grounds, I noticed that it was still early in the morning and not many people were around. However, I could see a few passersby carrying their luggage towards the dormitories designated for their ss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    nk...


    Entering my apartment, I immediately dropped my bags on the ground and took out the cold takeaway food. I was starving and ate it like a monster, not even bothering to slice up the chicken.


    After finishing my meal, I rushed to take a refreshing shower to wash off the grime of travel. I quickly dressed up in the clothes which consisted of a ck shirt, ck jeans, and ck sneakers. Looking at myself in the mirror, I had to admit, I looked pretty cool draped in all ck.


    Grabbing my Katana I quickly headed out of my room, making my way towards one of therger buildings located behind the student dormitories. This was where everyone, including the teachers, could train and hone their skills.


    As I approached the training halls, I could hear the nging of swords and the grunts of people practicing theirbat techniques.


    Walking through the front doors, my eyes scanned the spacious training halls, with various weapons and equipment ced neatly on racks. I quickly made my way towards the private training rooms designated for students and locked the door behind me.


    "It''s like I''m dreaming..."


    The room was simple but had everything I needed to train, from wooden dummies to targets and weapons. I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and centered myself before unsheathing my katana.


    I had six more days until sses started, but I wasn''t going to waste them just lying around in my dorm room. If I wanted to have a chance at surviving in this world, I needed to be strong. I needed to be able to stand side by side with the protagonists and somehow evade the eyes of enemies along the way.


    Swish...


    Swinging my Katana, I felt that my proficiency in wielding the sword had improved. This might''ve happened, because of the fight I''ve had with the Demon worshiper. Perhaps it was also due to some natural talent that this body possessed.


    After several hours of intense training, my whole body was aching from swinging and thrusting my weapon. I sat on the ground, crossing my legs and closing my eyes, trying to regain my energy.


    As much as I enjoyed training my meleebat skills, I knew that I couldn''t neglect the importance of absorbing Mana. Mana was the essence of this world, and it was what allowed me to Rank Up and increase my body''s limits.


    I took a deep breath and focused my mind on my surroundings, trying to sense the flow of Mana. I felt a faint energy radiating from the air around me, and I began to channel it into my body, feeling it fill me up from within.


    At first, it was difficult to control the Mana, and I could only absorb small amounts at a time. But as I practiced, I became more skilled, and soon I was able to take inrger amounts of Mana without feeling overwhelmed.


    Taking a deep breath, I immediately knew that if I spent most of my week holed up in this Training room I''d be able to reach Rank F-.


    "It''s better to take it slow..."


    But I decided not to, I''ve just reached G+ and was yet to stabilize my breakthrough. If I were to Rank up so suddenly my foundation would be weak and in a long run it would crumble.


    Instead, I decided to spend the rest of the week focusing on honing my mana control. I closed my eyes once more and started meditating, visualizing the flow of mana within my body and practicing my control over it.


    As I focused on my breathing and the flow of mana, I started to feel my body rx and my mind be more clear. With each passing moment, I felt more in tune with the mana around me and within me.

 Chapter 10 Sparring

    ?"Status..."


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??+ ]


    ????????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??+


    ????????: ??-


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    I nced over the azure window floating before my eyes and a slight grin crept onto my face. It felt as though all of my hard work had finally paid off.


    My Sword Proficiency had ascended to a higher rank. It was rare for skills to advance in this way, but the proficiency of a weapon was an exception. The more one wielded a particr weapon, the higher their proficiency skill rank would be.


    "..."


    I clenched my fist in silence, taking a deep breath before slowly sheathing my Katana. For an entire week, I had dedicated myself to training within the confines of this private room, only leaving to eat. I even chose to sleep within its walls, so that I could resume my training instantly upon waking.


    Hours upon hours of swinging my sword had honed my skills and increased my Stamina, while meditation provided bonus Mana and its control. The progress felt rapid, but it was primarily because I had prior knowledge on the most efficient methods to train oneself.


    Running my fingers through my dark hair, I let out a low growl as I felt the ache reverberating throughout my entire body. It was no surprise, really, considering Aiden had likely undergone less training in his lifetime than I had in just one week.


    Sheathing my Katana, my partner throughout this week-long training, I couldn''t help but steal a quick nce at its de. To my satisfaction, it was as sharp as the day I had purchased it, with no hint of dullness along its edge. It was almost as if the weapon had never been used at all, a testament to its impable craftsmanship.


    As I pushed open the door to the private training room and stepped out, I began to make my way towards the exit. However, as I walked through the public areas, my attention was drawn to themotion around me. It soon became clear that there were several spars taking ce, each one drawing a small crowd of onlookers.


    Despite the chaos, one particr fight caught my eye, and I couldn''t help but slow my pace to watch.


    nk...


    The sh of two weapons echoed throughout the area, sending shockwaves through the crowd and eliciting cheers of excitement. Thebatants nimbly retreated, their eyes locked in a fierce gaze ofpetitive fire.


    One of the fighters was a girl with bright red hair that cascaded down her back in luscious waves. Herrge brown eyes were intense and focused, and her face was strikingly beautiful, resembling that of a model. Her tightly-fitted uniform hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her hourss figure. She wielded a long rapier with a blood-red de and a golden hilt, disying impressive skill and precision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her opponent was a male student with striking golden hair and piercing green eyes that sparkled with amusement as he fought. His tall frame and the sheer size of his greatsword indicated that his strength was beyond normal. Despite his intimidating appearance, he seemed to be enjoying himself immensely, grinning from ear to ear as he shed des with his opponent.


    "Drake and Tess..."


    I murmured under my breath as I watched the exchange between the two protagonists of Leclentia, marveling at their incredible strength and skill. It was clear that both of them were far beyond the bounds of a normal student, and I couldn''t help but smile as I watched them fight.


    I didn''t feel disheartened or discouraged by my own rtive weakness inparison. Instead, I felt a sense of relief knowing that the main characters would be able to hold their own against the demons that threatened this world. Their strength was essential for Leclentia''s survival, and I knew that they had to be strong if we ever wanted to survive.


    nk...


    Finally, the battle wasing to an end as Tess found herself being pushed back by a devastating strike from Drake, his greatsword proving too much for her rapier to handle. With a resounding sh of metal, Tess''s weapon flew out of her hand and ttered to the ground outside the arena, leaving her defenseless against her opponent''s next move.


    "I... give up"


    Biting her lip, Tess raised her hands in the air, a gesture that prompted a roar of excitement from the onlookers. The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable as they celebrated Drake''s victory.


    However, amidst the cheers, there were also a few who had bet on Tess''s victory, and they hissed in pain as they watched their money slip away.


    "As expected..."


    I just quietly nodded my head, acknowledging the result, since I was expecting Tess''s defeat. She is a mage, not a swordsman, so it was obvious she''d lose in a closebat. Turning to leave the area, I took a step forward before I felt a hand firmly grip my shoulder, causing me to flinch in surprise.


    "Do you want to have a spar?"


    A voice asked, and I turned to find a tall figure with long brown hair looking at me expectantly. Although I didn''t recognize him, he seemed friendly enough.


    "My name''s Oscar, nice to meet you!"


    Shaking his hand I felt calluses on his fingers and smirked. He was a hard worker!


    Even if I felt tired I wanted to spar against him.


    "My name is Aiden."


    Without another word, Oscar led the way through the crowd towards one of the empty arenas. He quickly climbed onto the tform, and took out a long spear, with a silver spearhead.


    I also followed suit, unsheathing my ck katana and clutching its hilt with both of my hands.


    "Damn!"


    Just before we started to fight, Oscar pointed towards the arena where Drake and Tess had just recently fought. I looked over in that direction and saw that amotion had broken out among some of the spectators.


    It seemed that some people who had bet on Tess were unhappy with her loss and had started a fight with those who had bet on Drake. I could see fists flying and people shouting as they shed with each other.


    "..."


    Oscar and I watched in silence, witnessing as within seconds, teachers on standby had rushed into the fray, breaking up the fight and detaining all of the brawlers.

 Chapter 11 Sparring (2)

    ?As we watched the teachers forcibly remove the brawlers from the building, Oscar and I exchanged some nces before turning to face each other.


    "Let''s start!"


    Oscar rushed towards me, brandishing his gleaming silver spear and aiming directly at my shoulder. Since we were just sparring partners, it was an unspoken agreement between us not to aim for anything lethal, and we both understood that.


    nk...


    With a swift motion, I deftly parried Oscar''s blow, skillfully redirecting his weapon to the side and lunging forward in response.


    Even though my hand throbbed with pain from blocking his spear attack, it was nothingpared to the pain of blocking an attack from a Demon worshiper.


    Unfortunately, Oscar was well aware that if I managed to get within close range, he would be at a disadvantage due to him wielding a spear. As a result, he swiftly backed away, maintaining a safe distance and making it challenging for me to close in and get within range of my weapon.


    nk...


    Our spar continued with the same repetitive pattern, as I deflected Oscar''s attacks and lunged forward in an attempt to strike him. However, no matter how close I got tonding a hit, Oscar always managed to slip away at thest moment, narrowly avoiding the dark de of my Katana.


    As the spar dragged on, I began to feel the weariness setting in, my fatigued body slowly approaching its limit. Every time my muscles tensed up, I could feel them threatening to contract, making it increasingly challenging to keep up with the intensity of the fight.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, I swiftly ducked below the spear that was aimed directly at my chest and seized the opportunity tond a powerful kick to Oscar''s knee, causing him to stumble momentarily.


    Although I was in no position to strike Oscar with my sword, I seized the opportunity tond a second kick, this time hitting him directly in the sr plexus and causing him to gasp for air.


    I dashed in, trying to win using the momentum I''ve just gained, but Oscar managed to masterfully deflect all my Katana shes, giving him enough time to recover.


    "That''s some damn good kicks..."


    Oscar remarked through gritted teeth, his hand massaging his chest as he winced in pain. He likely didn''t expect me to pack such a powerful blow, considering my rtively frail physique.


    I was also surprised that my kick had a significant impact on him. I had not anticipated that my blow would be strong enough to force him to withdraw, as I had expected him to merely stumble before recovering quickly.


    ''...''


    Looking down at my fists, I tightened my grip around the hilt of my Katana, feeling the softness of the handle rubbing against my fingers and providing me with a strange sense of calmness.


    Swish...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I charged towards Oscar, wielding my Katana as though it was an extension of my arm, effortlessly shing and parrying his attacks and causing him to gradually retreat.


    Despite the excruciating pain in my muscles, my mind was oddly calm, and everything around me seemed to disappear except for the arena and my opponent.


    My golden irises remained fixed on the movements of Oscar''s spear, allowing me to deftly avoid its sharp, silver tip andunch swift counterattacks with precision.


    I was in a focused state, where I was able to predict most of Oscar''s moves based on the variedbat experiences I had umted while ying Leclentia.


    nk...


    Oscar''s weapon collided with mine, causing him to lose his bnce for a brief moment. Taking advantage of his momentary vulnerability, I quickly lunged towards his feet, using the strength of my arms to grab hold of them and forcefully pull him to the ground.


    Since I''ve had to abandon my Katana, I wrapped my hands around Oscar''s neck, tensing my muscles and threatening to choke him.


    I had no formal training in martial arts and didn''t even have a battle style, but I had seen enough professional fights to know howbatants could make their opponents ck out. My movements were crude and unrefined, but somehow I had managed to take hold of Oscar''s neck and apply enough pressure to make him choke.


    Tap... Tap...


    Feeling Oscar''s hand tapping my shoulder, I quickly released my hold and rolled to the side, exhaling in relief.


    "I didn''t- Cough cough...- expect you to... What was- Cough... - that move?!"


    While coughing Oscar managed to gasp out. I expected Oscar to be at least a little angry since he had lost. However, when I looked into his eyes, I saw nothing but curiosity.


    In the world of Leclentia, awakeners were ustomed to strict weapon usage and had never seen moves from other forms ofbat such as MMA. Battle styles focused mainly on hand-to-hand and weaponbat, leaving little room for grappling techniques. However, as someone who had watched some MMA fights, I was able to crudely utilize an ''Anaconda choke'' to my advantage, catching Oscar off guard.


    "A simple choke¡­ it''s when the flow of air to your lungs is restricted, which leads to a decrease in oxygen levels and makes you lose consciousness..."


    I exined to Oscar what I had done in the most basic terms possible, and seeing him nodding in understanding, I slowly stood up.


    I felt my calves protesting against any movement and I couldn''t help but grimace in pain as I went to retrieve my Katana, which was lying on the floor.


    "Let''s spar again!"


    As I walked out of the arena, I heard Oscar shouting in my direction, but I didn''t bother turning back. Instead, I gave him a thumbs up and continued on my way.


    Looking around, I saw that most of the students were still gathered around Tess and Drake, who were preparing for a second round, but I wasn''t in the mood to watch another fight. All I wanted was to take a long, hot bath and enjoy a good meal.

 Chapter 12 Class A

    ?[ ?????????? ?? ]


    I stood in front of the ss door of the ssroom, admiring the intricate ornaments etched onto its surface. The designs looked so cool and sophisticated, almost like a work of art.


    Thump... Thump...


    I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. For some inexplicable reason, I was in a ssroom where all of the main characters were also present.


    These guys are nothing but a source of trouble, and being in the same ss as them will be problematic.


    "It''s all my stupid luck..."


    I pushed open the ss door and slowly entered the ssroom. Inside, I saw rows of desks and many students chatting with each other.


    Most of them were grouped together, engrossed in conversations, talking about various things ranging from the quality of weapons to favorite movies.


    "..."


    I swiftly moved and sat on the chair located at the back of the ss, close to the window. I lifted my gaze to survey the room and quickly scanned all the people within my view.


    I immediately noticed Tess conversing with a group of girls who surrounded her. Sitting near her was Rose, the same girl I had met in Helixia. Her azure blue hair swayed to the side as she spoke, revealing her long and pointy elven ears protruding from her hair. Even though Tess was a beauty to behold, Rose''s doll face was not any worse, in fact, most of the boys within the ss were openly ncing towards her.


    As I caught a glimpse of her blue eyes, I quickly redirected my gaze. I wasn''t sure if she remembered me, so it was best to avoid staring and drawing attention to myself.


    Looking around, I also noticed Drake, who was mostly surrounded by female students. The girls around him blushed as they conversed, and even though Drake didn''t show it, I knew he was ufortable.


    In Leclentia, if you chose to y as Drake, you would receive a debuff that made conversations with people you were not friends with much harder. Drake was socially awkward, and this made speaking with others a major challenge for him.


    All the boys were also giving him cold looks, but he didn''t seem to bat an eye. Despite his social skills, he was strong, so much so that he was often called the strongest protagonist and nobody in the ss wanted to mess with someone of E- Rank.


    I also noticed a strange creature sitting near Drake and immediately recognized him. It was Kai, with his disheveled auburn hair as if he had just woken up. His brown eyes were half-closed, indicating that he was almost asleep.


    Although he appeared friendly, one could sense that nobody was gathered around him. Kai emitted an aura of loneliness that dissuaded anyone from entering his territory.


    ''What a ss...''


    I murmured, massaging my temples. Not only had I been thrown into a ss full of natural disasters called Main Characters, but the ss was also one of the strongest. This meant that if I wasn''t above average, I could say goodbye to my dreams of attending the Mage Academy for another year.


    After some time, I began to feel sleepy and was about to bury my head in my arms when I heard a student exim loudly.


    "The teacher''s here!"


    I noticed a female pointing towards the front of the ssroom. A lone man was standing there, managing to impress all the students since nobody had heard the sound of the doors being opened.


    The teacher of ss A was a master of stealth, Robbin Thompson. He had worked as an assassin before retiring to be a teacher at the Mage Academy. His powerful Magic Art involved wind and allowed him to minimize his presence, enabling him to sneak up behind most prey and dispatch them quickly. Silently entering the ssroom and muffling the noise of the door with the wind was easy for him.


    He was likely among the top 100 strongest humans in the world and was held in high esteem by others. As an awakener, he had achieved the rank of S by the age of 30, making him one of the youngest and most highly regarded talents across humanity.


    Despite now already being in his forties and not having advanced his rank, Robbin was still regarded as an exceptionally gifted individual.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    p... p...


    The sound of his pping, amplified by the wind, silenced the murmurs in the ssroom, leaving the room inplete stillness.


    "Hello! I am your teacher and for the entire time you''ll be spending within this academy, I will be in charge of you all..."


    While Robbin was a good dude overall, sacrificing himself in the future to protect his students during the Demon worshiper attack, he did have one major w...


    He spoke too much!


    "  ..."


    I scanned the room and saw the expressions of the previously enthusiastic students transforming into ones of difort. It was clear that they knew the identity of the teacher and didn''t want to interrupt him, but still... The speech was too long!


    Even Rose, who was usually portrayed as the mostposed and collected person, was beginning to fidget in her seat, a sign that she was growing tired of Robbin''s speech.


    "...Anyway, enough about me! Let''s start by checking who''s been skipping my ss!"


    Robbin snapped his fingers and summoned a small notebook, flipping through its pages before beginning to call out names.


    "Tess Noril?"


    "Present."


    "Jake Mixacuer?"


    "Here!"


    ...


    The teacher swiftly worked through the list, taking note of everyone''s attendance.


    "Aiden Steele?"


    Finally, my name was called and I stood up from my chair.


    Screech...


    I instantly knew I messed up as the sound of the chair''s leg scraping against the floor filled the ssroom, instantly drawing everyone''s attention to me.


    "Present..."


    I quickly sat down, hoping to avoid any further attention, but it was already toote. I sensed a single pair of eyes lingering on me longer than the others, but I didn''t dare to make eye contact.


    ''This shitty chair!''

 Chapter 13 Teacher

    ?As soon as Robbin finished marking our attendance, he snapped fingers for the second time, making the notebook disappear into the thin air.


    "Let''s check your strength!"


    Robbin dered, his eyes scanning the students in the ssroom. Suddenly, he spread his Mana around the room, and an invisible pressure began to fill the air. Some of the students gasped, struggling to maintain theirposure as the pressure intensified.


    Thud... Thud...


    One by one, students were forced to lower their heads on the table, unable to withstand the crushing force. Robbin continued to increase the Mana density in the air, causing more and more students to fall.


    Realizing that it was time to forfeit, I decided to lower my head and fit in with the rest of the ss. I could have held on for another minute or so, but I didn''t want to draw attention to myself like some of my ssmates, who were gritting their teeth and struggling to keep their heads up.


    With my chin on the table, I nced around the room and noticed that Tess and Rose were whispering to each other, while Drake was tapping his fingers on the table impatiently, waiting for the test to be over. Kai, on the other hand, had not even attempted to lift his head, choosing to ignore the teacher''s presence entirely.


    Thud...


    As the pressure grew stronger, one by one, the students were forced to bow their heads. Only the protagonists, excluding Kai, remained unaffected.


    I could sense the anger and frustration emanating from some of the other students, their eyes shooting daggers at the teacher standing at the front of the ssroom. I couldn''t help but imagine what they were thinking.


    [ How dare he? ]


    [ Who does he think he is? ]


    [ My family has power and influence! He''ll pay for this! ]


    [ ...Ugly, shithead! ]


    Rolling my eyes, I observed as the Mana density in the air continued to increase, gradually approaching that of an E rank. Even the main characters, who had survived until now, were forced to give up.


    "Good job!"


    Finally the pressure receded and Robbin eximed, pping his hands in approval. However, not everyone returned his smile, and it was clear that a portion of the ss was already starting to resent him.


    However the angry res of my ssmates didn''t affect the retired assassin, who had faced far worse enemies than the resentful stares of angry teenagers.


    "Okay, now I have a better understanding of your individual strengths..."


    Robbin announced, scratching his cheek as if deep in thought.


    "Hmm... how should I put it?"


    A hush fell over the ssroom as we waited anxiously for his assessment.


    "You all are trash, except for you three. Well done!"


    He finally dered, his words dripping with disdain as he pointed at all of us.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I looked around the room, I could see the shock and disbelief on many of the students'' faces. Just within the minutes of entering the ss, our homeroom teacher managed to insult almost everyone in the room, making himself a public enemy of ss A.


    However, I knew that his harsh words were not meant to insult or belittle us, but rather to motivate us to work harder and strive to prove him wrong.


    Sigh...


    Robbin''s words may have been sharp, but I knew that they were an essentialponent of the learning process. He was a unique and effective teacher, and I was aware that the majority of the students in that ssroom would experience significant progress in their abilities over the course of the uing year.


    "..."


    A thick and ufortable silence suddenly hung over the ssroom as Robbin''s stare shifted to Kai, who seemed unfazed by things happening around him. No words were exchanged, and the tension in the room continued to escte, suffocating the air with an unseen tension that seemed to permeate every corner of the space.


    Drake quickly attempted to nudge Kai at his side in an effort to wake him up. However, Kai merely emitted a low growl, signaling that he preferred to be left alone.


    Swish... Crack... Aghhh...


    The events that unfolded next urred so quickly that it was difficult for anyone to process what had happened.


    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind shook the nearby window ss, causing it to shatter and sending shards of ss raining to the ground. As the chaos unfolded, Kai''s body was caught in another violent gust of wind, lifting him into the air as if he weighed nothing at all. The force was so strong that it propelled him out of the window, flinging him through the air like a rag doll.


    The whole scene yed out in a matter of seconds, leaving the rest of us stunned and bewildered by what we had just witnessed.


    "Please, pay attention during my sses! That''s all for today, don''t bete tomorrow..."


    Robbin''s voice trailed off as he vanished from the room, leaving us in stunned silence. Many of the students remained frozen in shock, but I managed to gather myself and slip quietly towards the door, managing not to draw any attention to myself.


    As I stepped out into the hallway, the noise in the ssroom behind me suddenly erupted, but I wasn''t bothered by it, as I had already made my exit.


    "This is going to be very tiring..."


    ***


    The man with a grey beard and ck-framed sses tapped his fingers impatiently on the armrest of the massive wooden chair, as he spoke in a low and menacing tone.


    "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t punch you right now..."


    His eyes narrowed as he stared at the person in front of him, his muscles tense and ready to strike. The air was thick with tension and it seemed like the slightest wrong move could set him off.


    However, before the situation escted any further, the person being confronted calmly responded, whilst his face changed into a smirk.


    "Because violence is never the answer. Let''s talk this out like civilized people."


    The man with the grey beard froze in ce, looking at the person before him in disbelief. But eventually, he rxed and lowered his arm back onto the armrest.


    "Yes, yes you''re right violence isn''t the answer. Let''s talk... LET''S TALK MY ASS! HOW DO YOU EVEN HAVE THE AUDACITY TO SAY VIOLENCE ISN''T THE ANSWER AFTER THROWING A STUDENT THROUGH THE WINDOW, YOU BASTARD!"

 Chapter 14 Weapon Style

    ?The next morning arrived quickly, and I rose from my bed, kicking off the nkets that clung to me like a dream.


    "What should I pick..."


    Today was the day we would be presented with various weapon styles to choose from in the Mage Academy''s storage.


    Magic arts, Weapon Styles, and Battle Styles are divided into categories ranging from one to seven stars, with seven being the strongest and one being the weakest.


    As first-year students, we would only receive weapon styles that are two stars or lower. Even so, the Academy was very generous to provide Weapon Styles free of charge, since they cost a lot of Arcons.


    I tried to recall every eligible Weapon Style in the storage, but since the yable characters already had a Style on their own, they decided against selecting a second one. As a result, my knowledge was limited.


    "I''ll just decide when I get there..."


    As I exited my apartment, I hurried to the ssroom and took a seat at the back by the window where Kai was ejected yesterday. The broken ss had already been fixed, and it looked like nothing had ever happened.


    Gradually, more students filed into the ssroom. Drake and Kai arrived with around 15 minutes left before ss started. Kai''s auburn hair and face were still disheveled like yesterday, but his eyes were alert. It appeared that he had learned his lesson.


    Rose and Tess came just before the lecture started, deeply engrossed in conversation. However, as soon as they entered, Rose''s eyes locked onto my seat.


    ''The weather is beautiful today!''


    I looked out the window, pretending not to notice her stare as the girls took their seats.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew into the room, and a man with a chiseled face and a smile appeared at the front of the ssroom.


    "Hello, my students!"


    Robbin''s overjoyed voice drew a few death stares, but he didn''t seem to care.


    "Today we have a very special event... Today, you''ll receive your own Weapon Style!"


    Murmurs spread throughout the ss, but most of the students red at Robbin with distrust, fully expecting him to lie.


    "Once your name is called, go straight towards the storage room on the 1st floor!"


    He started naming us one by one, with a few-minute intervals, so the students would have some time to choose their Weapon Style.


    The faces of those who returned were lit with smiles as they fidgeted in their seats, trying to suppress their need to test what they had received.


    Others tried to get some kind of information out of them, but they kept their lips sealed.


    "Aiden Steele!"


    Finally my name was called and I rose out of my seat, walking down towards the door and exiting the room while ignoring the single gaze that followed my trail.


    ***


    Tess leaned her head against her palm, ying with her red bangs that fell down on the table. She was getting really bored of this ss, since nothing interesting was happening.


    Her deep brown eyes scanned her friend Rose, sitting nearby her, her gaze strangely attracted towards the door of the ssroom.


    "You seem weird..."


    Tess remarked, drawing Rose''s attention. Rose flinched as though caught in the act of something embarrassing, and her blue eyes met Tess''s with a hint of hesitation.


    "What do you mean?"


    She asked, her voiceced with uncertainty, making Tess shrug.


    "You''ve been staring at the door ever since that guy with the dark hair left. Is he someone you know?"


    Rose''s pointed ears twitched at the mention of Aiden, giving away her interest. Looking around, she leaned in and spoke in hushed tones.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He saw through my Disguise Cloak..."


    Tess''s eyes widened in surprise. The Disguise Cloak was known to be an item that could perfectly hide one''s identity, and the fact that someone had seen through it was rming.


    "Why hasn''t he been arrested then? If he can identify you through the cloak, isn''t he a danger to your safety?"


    Tess came from an influential family, and she knew firsthand the value of the Disguise Cloak. The thought that someone could bypass its magic sent shivers down her spine.


    Tess and Rose had been friends since childhood, and Tess was fiercely protective of her friend''s safety. As the only friend of Rose, who hailed from a royal family, Tess felt like she had a responsibility to look out for her.


    "I''m not sure..."


    Rose replied, her voice trailing off as she noticed the ssroom door opening. The guy with the dark hair had returned.


    ***


    Upon arriving at the storage room, an academy personnel promptly checked my identity before signaling for someone to unlock the massive metal doors inscribed with various runes.


    Click...


    The storage room seemed to stretch on endlessly, with towering shelves housing a plethora of books on various Magic Arts, Weaponry, and Battle Styles.


    "Feel free to choose anything from this shelf..."


    The personnel informed me as they led me towards the right corner of the room where the items avable for first-year students were kept.


    "This is tough..."


    As I walked along the shelf, a few books caught my eye, but nothing seemed to really grab my attention.


    Eventually, I settled on two books that seemed like they would be a good fit for me. I scratched my cheek, mulling over which one to choose.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ???????? ?????????? ?????????? [ ¡ï¡ï ]


    ?? ???????????? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ???????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ???????????? ???????????? ?????????? [ ¡ï¡ï ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    The number of stars a Weapon or Battle Style has is incredibly important, as it indicates the number of moves or techniques the Style possesses.


    For instance, a sword style with four stars might have four techniques, such as:


    ? Weak sh


    ? Strong sh


    ? Advanced sh


    ? World Splitter


    However, these techniques aren''t instantly unlocked and require days of practice before the user can perform them. This is known as the proficiency level, which ranges from Novice to Grandmaster.


    Novice ¡ú Apprentice ¡ú Advanced ¡ú Master ¡ú Grandmaster


    It''s believed that someone with Grandmaster proficiency in a one-star Art or Style can defeat someone with Novice proficiency in a seven-star book.

 Chapter 15 Weapon Style (2)

    ?Looking at the two Weapon Style Books in my hands, I bit my lip, trying to deduce which one would be more useful to me in the future.


    The Void de Sword Style had been chosen by one of the background characters, but its power was barely above average. Its only noteworthy feature was that its second movement could blind an opponent for half a second.


    On the other hand, I had never seen the Silent Shadow Style before. This was either because it was not chosen, which was unlikely since it was one of the dozen two-star books that first-years would dly choose, or its owner had dropped out of school.


    "This is tough..."


    I could either choose an above-average style that would somewhat boost my strength or pick a mysterious one, which could either give me something useless or something I could work with.


    I looked at both books and, with a sigh, put the Void de Manual back on the shelf. I felt that I had a better chance of bing stronger with the mysterious style rather than the one I already knew.


    In reality, I was just flipping a coin, and all I could do was hope for the best.


    Under the watchful eyes of the personnel overseeing my visit, I channeled some mana into the manual, and the book disintegrated into particles, with the information within it being imprinted onto my brain.


    "Ugh..."


    I felt my head ache from the sudden influx of information that was forcefully imprinted into it. If the amount of information about the two-star style was already painful to learn, I couldn''t imagine how agonizing it would be to absorb a seven-star one.


    "Please return to your ss."


    As soon as my headache dissipated, the personnel asked me to leave the storage and return to the ssroom.


    Walking back to the ssroom, I saw Robbin nod slightly before calling out another name.


    "Austin Trylir!"


    I took a seat and nced out the window, trying to organize my thoughts and examine the strange sword style I had just received.


    ***


    One by one, students went to pick up their weapon styles.


    While some already had more powerful styles and didn''t require another one, others were very happy to receive a two-star manual that cost hundreds of thousands of Arcons.


    Finally, after everyone had visited the storage room, Robbin pped his hands and said.


    "Okay... Now that you all have something useful, we can start to train! Follow me!"


    He led us out of the ssroom and towards one of the open arenas, which was filled with various dummies and other equipment that would be useful in practicing with a weapon.


    We were each assigned a small area where we could train with our newly acquired styles, while Robbin took a seat in the shadow of a tree, overseeing our practice.


    I let out a sigh and unsheathed my katana, observing that the other students were already swinging their weapons frantically, trying out their new knowledge for the first time.


    Swish...


    I allowed my de to travel through the air in a peculiar way, slightly altering its sh at thest second and creating an illusion of my de changing its trajectory. It felt as though the katana''s de had momentarily disappeared from its hilt, only to reappear right before the dummy''s neck.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even I was momentarily confused by its strange properties and repeated the movement once more, trying to grasp what was happening.


    As I swung my sword, I could feel that every movement consumed some of my mana, and quickly started spreading my senses onto the katana''s de.


    To my surprise, I noticed that my mana was being drawn through my hand into the weapon and changing into a shadow element, momentarily enveloping the de and creating an illusion that it had disappeared.


    ''Cool...''


    I muttered to myself, feeling satisfied with my choice of Sword Style.


    "I''m sorry, can we talk for a second?"


    Suddenly, a sweet yet cold voice interrupted my thoughts, making me flinch in surprise. I slowly turned around to find Rose''s azure-blue eyes gazing into mine, as if she was trying to peer into my soul.


    I knew this encounter was inevitable, but I didn''t expect her to approach me so directly with so many people around.


    "Okay..."


    I said, resigned to the fact that I wasn''t getting off the hook andplying with her request.


    As I scanned her, I noticed that she held her hands behind her back, and I couldn''t help but wonder if she was hiding a weapon.


    "I''m going straight to the point... How did you know it was me in the Cloak?!"


    Rose''s voice was tense, and I could feel the invisible pressure she radiated making my back grow cold. She wasn''t one of the protagonists for nothing!


    "I saw you put it on and who wouldn''t know Rose Eril, the proud member of the elven royal family!"


    I replied, choosing the easiest way to answer her question. Since the time I identally blurted out her name, I had already prepared a story to cover it up.


    I more or less guessed where she could''ve equipped the cloak and was confident that I could escape from this situation unharmed. However, it still irked me that my goal to remain a simple, background character who could easily blend into the crowd was slowly being crushed.


    I could already feel the gazes of many males directed at me with hostility. Rose''s beauty was something that all the males lusted after, and I knew that talking to her would bring me problems.


    "..."


    Rose stared at me in silence, but I kept my face unchanged, not showing any emotions. It was crucial that I make Rose believe my lie so I could continue to stay in the shadows, get stronger, and avoid any unnecessary attention.


    "I''ll believe you..."


    Finally, she said with a sigh, waving her hand.


    I almost wanted to let out a breath of relief, but her next words almost made me choke.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 16 Weapon Style (3)

    ?"What''s your name?"


    Rose''s direct question made me flinch. It wasn''t unexpected that she wanted to know the name of someone who she suspected might be a stalker, but her straightforwardness caught me off guard.


    Limitedmunication options in the game made it hard to gauge the characters'' personalities, but something about Rose''s behavior struck me as odd. Why had she chosen to speak where everyone could see and why was she so direct?


    "I''m Aiden..."


    I said, slightly bowing my head. Rose smiled at me, causing half the males around us to drool, before returning to Tess.


    Confusion washed over me as I gazed at Rose''s back. Has something caused a shift in the future? Could I have influenced her odd behavior?


    I sighed, realizing that no one could provide me with an answer. Frustration took hold, and I clenched the hilt of my katana before shing at the wooden dummy.


    The strike left a shallow cut on the dummy''s chest, which would have been fatal for an ordinary person but was too weak for an Awakener like me.


    "Thiscks power..."


    I knew that the Silent Shadow Style''s speed and maneuverability were impressive, but its strength wascking. After all, it was only a two-star manual. What had I expected?


    Feeling my Mana being slowly drained, I continued to practice, repeating simr movements and masking my de''s trajectory. With each sh, I enveloped the de with shadows, making it appear as though the sword was teleporting.


    As the ss eventually ended, I looked around and noticed that most of the other students had already left for their dorms. I was alone in the arena with my thoughts and my sword.


    "If only they knew..."


    I said to myself, raising my sword once more and striking the wooden dummy with shaky hands.


    ***


    Thud...


    I copsed onto my knees, my chest heaving as I struggled to catch my breath. The weight of the katana still trembled in my hands, but despite the sweat that dripped down my forehead and the ache that throbbed in my arms, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of tion.


    It was proof that I was making progress in mastering the Silent Shadow Style, a feeling that I savored.


    The katana''s hilt felt more natural in my grip than ever before, as if it had be an extension of my own body. I moved it with newfound ease and grace that I had never thought possible.


    I looked up at the sky and realized that the sun had already set, casting long shadows across the arena''s grassy ground. The hours had flown by as I lost myself in training, and I couldn''t believe how much time had passed.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and allowed myself a moment of tranquility. The cool breeze rustled the leaves of the nearby trees, and the gentle sound of chirping birds provided a soothing background for my thoughts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s beautiful..."


    I murmured to myself, feeling a sense of peace and contentment settle over me.


    Crossing my legs, I focused my attention on the mana in the surrounding environment. I breathed deeply and allowed the mana to flow into me, invigorating my tired muscles and washing away the pain and fatigue.


    But it wasn''t enough. I needed to make a breakthrough. I was already more than a whole rank weaker than the protagonists, and I couldn''t afford to fall further behind. After taking an entire week to stabilize myst breakthrough, I felt that my foundation was sturdy enough to take the next step forward.


    I knew that my newfound strength would draw attention if I didn''t find a way to conceal it, but I was confident that I could hide my abilities. Besides, the Academy would be informed of my achievement, but that information was confidential and no other students would be privy to it.


    Swish...


    The mana around me swirled as I absorbed more and more of it into my body, my skin feeling like a furnace as the strange heat radiated from within me. I ignored the sensation, focusing on drawing in even more mana and bing a vortex of power.


    Soon, my skin was covered with a ck mass of impurities that smelled like crap. I knew that this was a side effect of the breakthrough process, as the body expelled imperfections to make room for more power.


    As I absorbed the mana, I felt it vibrating within me as if it was responding to my heartbeat. But suddenly, it stopped.


    Click...


    A dull sound echoed through the area, and I found myself absorbing mana in unnatural amounts to support my now stronger body. I could feel the power surging through me, and I knew that I had finally made a breakthrough to Rank F-.


    "Congrats!"


    The sound of a voice startled me, and I turned to see Robbin standing before me in his signature ck suit. His handsome face wore a pleased expression as he congratted me.


    "Thank you, teacher..."


    I said, bowing slightly to show my respect. Even though I tried to keep my face straight, I couldn''t help but feel a slight tremor in my hands. I hadn''t expected Robbin to appear so suddenly, and his presence made me irritated. It was unsettling to think that he might be watching me at all times, even when I was training alone in the fields.


    Now that I thought about it, Robbin had always been like that - a mysterious figure who seemed to be both an assassin and a creepy stalker. But he was also a skilled teacher who pushed his students to be stronger in every way imaginable. He would review their progress in minute detail and push them to their limits, sometimes even resorting to special training which was rather physical violence to toughen them up.


    "You seem good enough.... Tomorrow, right after sses, meet me in this exact same ce. Don''t you dare bete!"


    His words trailed off as he suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving me with a sense of confusion and apprehension.


    At this moment I knew... I messed up!

 Chapter 17 Training

    ?The next day''s lessons passed without incident. To my relief, even Rose stopped sending res in my direction, and the hatred from the male students in my ssroom lessened considerably.


    As the lectures ended and I was about to leave the ssroom, arge guy with a plump face and sses blocked my way.


    We were the only two students left in the room since I was thest one to leave, and this probably emboldened him to act.


    "How did you make the Goddess Rose talk to you?"


    Hearing his words, I instantly regretted staying in the ss until everyone left. I didn''t want to talk with one of those lunatics who painted female protagonists as transcendent beings.


    In Leclentia there were even strange groups that worshiped them in secret, holding bizarre ceremonies and engaging in other religious rituals to celebrate the main characters.


    These characters were nothing more than props designed to focus the spotlight on the main cast, to strengthen the yers'' imagination of how beautiful and strong they were to even have these cults.


    As I looked at his stoic face, a headache started to form. I knew he wouldn''t let me go without an answer.


    "I''m not sure. She just asked me what Sword Style I was practicing,"


    I replied, trying to get past him, but he stepped to the side, once again blocking my path.


    "I saw her staring at you during the ss! What did you do?"


    He demanded, his face turning red and spittle forming at the corners of his mouth. He looked mentally unstable.


    I was aware that hurting another student would vite the academy''s rules, and that went for both parties.


    Sighing, I looked at his face and realized there was no reasoning with him. I made my way back to my seat.


    "Where are you going?! Hey!"


    Ignoring his yelling, I opened the window and climbed out, choosing an unconventional way to leave the ssroom rather than bete to meet Robbin.


    "HEY! HEY! Come back, you bastard!"


    Ignoring his angry shouts, I focused on the path ahead and made my way to the Arena. When I arrived, Robbin was already there, dressed in clothes that allowed for easy movement.


    "Ah, finally! I thought you weren''t going to show up..."


    He said, waving his hand at me.


    Approaching him, I noticed some strange equipment on the ground nearby. It looked like weights that runners put on their arms and legs to increase their strength.


    "Hello, sir. Why was I called here?"


    I asked, although I had a premonition of what was about to happen. Perhaps he was preparing equipment for another student.


    His eyes widened at my question, and he turned towards me with a raised eyebrow.


    "From what I''ve seen in the documents, you managed to increase your rank from G to F- in a week. You spent an entire day training when most of the hard-working students retired to their dorms, and you still ask me why you''re here?"


    He smiled, and a chill ran down my spine.


    "I will make sure you be one of the strongest people in this school... no, in all of humanity!"


    He eximed, raising his fist into the air.


    "As you probably know, the war with demons isn''t going well. Your talent seems to be close to those monsters in your ss who are already E-rank. I just want to make sure that another important piece for humanity''s survival doesn''t fall off the board before it bes powerful enough to influence the battlefield."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His body radiated a grim pressure.


    "The question is if you want to train under me?"


    His intense gaze held mine as if he was searching for something deep within me. The world around us fell silent, and all I could hear was the sound of my own heartbeat thudding in my chest.


    "Yes!"


    I didn''t want to draw attention to myself, but I wasn''t foolish enough to turn down such an incredible opportunity.


    "Great! Put these on."


    Robbin tossed me a set of weights filled with sand. There were no markings indicating their weight, but I guessed each bag weighed around 10kg. With four bags, I had added an additional 40kg to my body.


    "Let''s start with a jog."


    He said, immediately setting off at a brisk pace. I followed closely behind, struggling to keep up with the added weight.


    "Don''t slow down or mess up your pace! If you fall behind, we''ll add even more weight!"


    He shouted, making me groan in agreement. My muscles were still sore after yesterday and my body was pushed above its limits the very next day.


    The weights on my legs and arms felt like they were made of lead, but I didn''t dare to slow down orin. I just kept running, my breathing heavy and my heart pounding in my chest.


    Robbin ran beside me, effortlessly keeping up with my pace, and asionally shouting instructions or corrections to my form.


    After what felt like an eternity, we finally slowed down and stopped to catch our breaths. Sweat poured down my face and my clothes clung to my skin.


    "Okay, warm-up is over!"


    Robbin announced, pping his hands. My expression must have given away my disbelief. Warm-up? We had been running for the past half-hour.


    As I looked around, I realized we were close to one of the training halls. Robbin led me to a special room, enchanted with gravity affinity, which allowed the gravity within the room to be adjusted at will.


    "Get inside and prepare to exercise..."


    As I entered the room, I felt a weight pressing me down to the ground. It wasn''t like the mental pressure Robbin had inflicted on students on the first day; this pressure was physical.


    "Do 50 push-ups!"


    I groaned as I got down on the ground, feeling my muscles tense under the weight of the exercise.


    "Endure it..."


    I told myself, taking a deep breath and beginning to do the push-ups.


    Robbin stood next to me, counting the repetitions and correcting my posture. I could feel the sweat pouring down my face and my arms shaking with the effort.


    After I finished the push-ups, Robbin made me do various other exercises, such as sit-ups, squats, lunges, and nks, all while the gravity increased gradually.


    At one point, I thought my legs were going to give out, but I pushed through the pain and continued until Robbin finally said.


    "That''s enough for today..."


    Copsing on the ground, I gasped for breath, feeling like all the energy had been drained out of my body.

 Chapter 18 Cafeteria

    ?Swish...


    My Katana sliced through the air, barely missing Oscar''s side as he deftly rolled away.


    "You''ve be stronger!"


    He eximed, charging forward with his silver spearhead. After all, I had recently made a breakthrough to rank -F, and my body was now much stronger than before. I found it effortless to close the distance between us and strike Oscar with my Katana, which had been a hard challenge in our first spar due to the spear''s long range.


    nk...


    Our weapons shed, sending sparks flying and causing me to stumble backward. Despite my recent breakthrough, Oscar''s strength still slightly surpassed my own, and attempting to overpower him with raw strength was futile. Even after a week of training with Robbin, my progress had been slow and arduous.


    Aiming to end the spar, I swung my Katana at an odd angle, infusing its de with Mana and causing it to seem as though the de had vanished.


    Oscar''s eyes widened in surprise, but before he could react, a shallow cut appeared on his chest, tearing his clothes and drawing blood.


    "Damn!"


    If he hadn''t stopped his attack at thest second, the spar would have ended with my victory.


    Whoosh...


    His silver spearhead narrowly missed my right arm, causing me to lose my bnce and retreat out of his reach to avoid being barraged by countless thrusts.


    "You''ve also improved..."


    I couldn''t help but notice that Oscar''s strikes were more precise than before, almost always finding their mark and forcing me to block rather than evade. It appeared that he had learned a Weapon Style that significantly improved his aim.


    While I didn''t view it as a major issue, as I was still able to parry his strikes, my hands were beginning to ache from the continuous thrusts I had blocked.


    ''I have to finish this...''


    Lowering my Katana, I charged forward and delivered a horizontal sh. The Mana infused into the de transformed into Shadows, obscuring the true trajectory of the de and causing Oscar''s eyebrows to furrow in confusion.


    nk...


    Although he was able to block my de, the attack had forced him to hold his spear in an awkward position, providing me with an opportunity to swiftly withdraw my Katana and deliver a kick to his abdomen.


    "Cough- You''re using your legs again!"


    Oscar waved his hand, signaling that he had conceded. Since it was just a friendly spar, we didn''t want to take it too far, and so he surrendered before I could lunge at him again.


    "It''s 4 to 5"


    Oscar said, lowering his spear and I nodded in agreement. We had sparred a few times over the past week, and the results were nearly equal, with Oscar having one more win than me.


    "Sometimes it''s hard to be strong..."


    Oscar teased as we made our way towards the Academy Cafeteria for dinner. During the time we spent sparring, we had grown quite close, and I could even consider him a friend.


    Taking a seat at an empty table, I eagerly dug into my meal, which was surprisingly delicious. In my previous world, school food was... something else, but here at the Academy, the food was quite delicious.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly the murmurs spread across the rtively silent Cafeteria, making me lift my eyes from the food.


    I noticed Rose''s striking blue hair as she entered the room, drawing the attention of the other students.


    She paused and began to scan the room as if searching for someone, and her eyes briefly stopped on our table before moving on.


    "I think she looked at me!"


    Oscar whispered with a smirk, but I hushed him, knowing that an important event from the game was about to happen.


    I noticed a group of guys approaching Rose from the back and leaned onto my hand preparing to watch the scene that I had seen thousands of times.


    ***


    "I pay my respects to Ross Eril, the only daughter of the elven royal family..."


    One of the seniors standing behind her suddenly spoke, causing Rose to flinch slightly before she turned around to greet them. But as she saw their faces, her eyes turned cold; the boys were full of glee.


    Rose had dealt with simr situations before. As one of the few elves attending the Mage Academy within the human continent, she was aware that she might face some ridicule for being from another race. However, most humans were afraid of her background or even adored her beauty.


    Unfortunately, there were always a few bad weeds among the crowd, and humanity was not an exception.


    The air around them changed, thickening with an unseen pressure. Despite Rose being an E-rank individual, the guys opposing her were also E-rank since they were second years. Their animosity towards her wasn''t just because of her race; it was also due to her higher rank. Rose''s strength made them feel insecure about their own progress.


    Coming from wealthy families and owning guilds, these young men''s pride couldn''t cope with someone younger being stronger than them. It was amon problem at the academy, where the hierarchy was determined by strength rather than age or status.


    "Nice to meet you..."


    Rose spoke slowly, trying to get past the group of boys blocking her way. She hade to the cafeteria only to search for Tess, and since she couldn''t find her, she had no business being there.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner~"


    One of the guys in the group suddenly spoke, eyeing Rose''s body with greedy eyes.


    Rose ignored them and walked past them, not responding to their provocations. This made the senior boy even more enraged.


    "It''d be rude to ignore an invitation!"


    He said, trying to grab Rose by her hand. But as soon as his fingers came in contact with her skin, his entire hand froze up to his shoulder.


    "Aghhh..."


    He groaned in pain, quickly pulling away his frozen limb. His friends jumped in fright, watching as their friend nursed his frozen arm.


    "You bitch!"


    He eximed, about to leap towards Rose, but his friends held him back. They knew that fights were prohibited at the academy, and if something serious happened, they would be the main culprits. Even though they came from a wealthy background, they were nowhere close to the royal family, and opposing them publicly could make their lives miserable.

 Chapter 19 Duel

    ?"Fight me, you bitch!"


    The guy with a frozen hand spewed curses in Rose''s direction, but she ignored him and walked away from the situation.


    The guy saw that she was still ignoring him and growled, his eyes burning with malice.


    "I challenge you to a Formal Duel!"


    The whole cafeteria went silent, and even Rose, who was about to leave, halted. She turned around to face the guy, a mixture of shock and disbelief on her face.


    A Formal Duel was a duel that resembled a spar, but with higher stakes. The participants risked losing their rank. Rose was a first-year and was yet to take the midterm exams and earn their rank.


    It wasn''tmon for a senior to bet their rank against a junior, but trouble had a way of finding Rose, because she was one of the protagonists.


    "I ept your challenge!"


    Rose dered, looking directly into the eyes of the guy who had challenged her. She knew that he was trying to bait her into a battle, but she couldn''t let this chance to gain a rank slip away.


    Ranks were crucial in this campus, as they determined the resources and privileges that one received from the academy. For instance, the First Rank was awarded an orchid flower every month, which boosted their Mana Control. These benefits were essential for one''s growth and development in the world of Leclentia.


    As the group and Rose made their way towards one of the arenas, where a teacher could oversee their duel, the entire cafeteria began to follow them. Despite themotion, I remained seated, calmly enjoying my chocte pudding.


    "You really don''t care..."


    Oscar watched me as I savored each bite of my dessert, and spoke.


    Despite themotion caused by the group and Rose heading towards the arena, I couldn''t bring myself to care all that much. All I wanted was to ensure that everything remained as it was in the game, and that the future hadn''t been altered.


    The oue of the spar had already been predetermined, and my presence there wouldn''t make a difference.


    "You wanna bet on who''s going to win?"


    I gave Oscar a sidelong nce and asked, but to my disappointment, he shook his head and declined my offer.


    "You sound too confident... I don''t want to lose my money."


    Hearing his answer, I shrugged my shoulders and made a mental note to act less certain the next time I wanted to scam someone.


    After bidding each other goodbye, Oscar quickly ran towards the arena, while I stayed behind to continue savoring the delicious food served by the Academy.


    "This is delicious!"


    ***


    Rose quickly entered the circr arena and gave a nod to the overseeing teacher, letting him know that she was ready to begin the duel.


    Her opponent on the other side of the arena gleefully nodded back, a twisted smile spreading across his face. Rose couldn''t discern whether he held animosity towards her race or was simply jealous of her strength, but she knew that she would have to use all of her might to defeat him - he was strong.


    Swish...


    A massive war axe materialized in her opponent''s hand from a Spatial Ring he wore.


    Rose took a moment to study the weapon''s surface, noticing the various ornaments that adorned it. Some featured monsters, while others depicted animals from the era before the Mana Age, all crafted from some sort of metal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose recognized that a single hit from the war axe could cause significant damage, potentially leading to her defeat.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy de!"


    In an instant, the temperature within the arena dropped a few degrees, causing nearby students to shudder from the sudden cold gust of wind.


    A longsword materialized in Rose''s hand, extending over 1.5 meters in length. The entire sword was crafted from pure ice, with the de appearing in a darker shade and the hilt in a lighter hue.


    Some of the students were surprised to see the unique weapon Rose held, but the overseeing teacher simply nodded in acknowledgement.


    He was already aware that one of thebatants was from a royal blood and was proficient in Cryokinesis, a powerful magic art that allowed her to create and manipte ice. However, the intricate details of the ice sword Rose had formed were a testament to her exceptional Mana Control.


    "Ready... Fight!"


    The teacher raised his hands in the air, and quickly dropped them down, signaling the start of the battle.


    sh...


    Rose charged towards the guy, her legs quickly bringing her near him, before she struck him with her Icy de. Unfortunately, her opponent was prepared, easily deflecting the by using the hilt of his massive war axe.


    It made Rose, slightly worried, since the smile on the guy''s face didn''t even face as he received the hit, not showing any signs of flinching or retreating.


    "You cannot run now!"


    He swung his hand that was previously frozen by Rose''s touch and tried to punch Rose in the abdomen, but she swiftly retreated avoiding his knuckles.


    It was clear that, while Rose may have had a slight speed advantage, her opponent''s strength was superior.


    As the battle raged on, the crowd around the arena erupted into cheers. Even some of the senior students made their way over to watch, shaking their heads at the sight of a junior fighting against someone of a higher grade. Some even cursed the guy forcking any sense of shame.


    nk...


    Rose''s weapon was knocked out of her hand, causing her opponent to smirk.


    "It''s over!"


    He eximed, dashing forward and ignoring the signals from hisckeys who were watching from behind.


    But Rose was not finished yet. She quickly conjured a projectile with her Cryokinesis magic.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy Spear!"


    The spear appeared before her opponent, causing his eyes to widen in surprise. But before he could react, the spear wasunched at him, forcing him to block it with his axe.


    nk...


    As the Ice Spear collided with her opponent''s weapon, he couldn''t help but flinch, his vision momentarily obstructed.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Spike!"

 Chapter 20 A Ranker

    ?"Cryokinesis: Ice Spike!"


    The ground beneath the guy became covered in a thinyer of ice and with a sudden jolt, a sharp spike emerged from the ice, piercing the guy''s leg.


    "Aghhh!!!"


    Rose''s opponent let out a bloodcurdling scream as he felt the tendons in his leg tear apart. The excruciating pain was overwhelming, assaulting his mind and causing him to drop his weapon and copse onto the ground.


    He had never experienced such intense pain before, and it sent his mind into momentary shock, rendering him oblivious to his surroundings. All he could feel was the searing pain, which felt like an endless sea of agony.


    However, despite the severe injury to his leg, the Formal Fight would only end if one of the fighters conceded or lost consciousness. It didn''t matter if the guy''s limb was torn off or shattered; as long as he didn''t give up or lose consciousness, and there weren''t any threats to his life, the fight would continue.


    Rose''s azure eyes glimmered in the light as she stepped forward, the ground beneath her feet turning frosty with each step.


    She approached the guy, who was still kneeling on the ground, his face contorted in pain. As she walked, the pavement around her turned into a sheet of ice, causing the surrounding temperature to drop even further.


    "Give up..."


    Rose''s cold andmanding voice made the guy momentarily stop wailing, as he slowly lifted his eyes off the ground. His previously prideful and gleeful face was now covered in a mix of sweat, tears, and snot, a testament to the pain that he was experiencing.


    "Fuck you!"


    He replied, suddenly leaping towards her and almost grabbing her blue hair.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    A wall of dark ice emerged from the ground, causing the guy to collide with its surface and fall on his damaged leg. The impact was so severe that he almost cked out from the pain.


    "Give up!"


    Rose tried to make the guy concede, hoping he would agree so they could get him the treatment he needed as quickly as possible. But her words fell on deaf ears as he scrambled to grab the nearby axe. It was clear that he had lost his reasoning, as he showed no concern for his own physical state. If he continued to fight, the damage could be permanent, but it seemed that he didn''t care.


    Swish...


    His weapon struck the ground, shattering the ice that was slowly creeping up towards him and sending shards of it into the air.


    The guy''s eyes were full of uncontained rage and pain, causing Rose to nce at the teacher and plead for the fight to stop. Unfortunately, the teacher could only shake his head as he was not allowed to interfere.


    "Ahggg..."


    With a groan of pain, the guy bolted towards Rose, ignoring the fact that his foot was destroyed by the Spike, worsening its condition even further.


    The brutality of the fight made some of the first-year students with weaker stomachs turn around, as they were not ustomed to seeing such gore. The seniors, however, nced at them with slightly apologetic looks.


    They had been in the Mage Academy for more than a year and were used to witnessing such things. The world was not a beautiful ce, and humanity needed people who could withstand the cruelty of reality.


    Swish...


    The guy swung his war axe through the air, narrowly missing Rose''s throat. The teacher overseeing the fight felt beads of sweat form on his forehead. Despite being a B Rank Awakener, he knew he needed to be ready to deflect a blow that could end a life.


    Formal fights between top-ranked students were no different. Duels often became heated, and only S Rank teachers were qualified to act as referees and separate the fighters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''This could go bad...''


    He murmured, eyeing Rose and wishing she would freeze her opponent to end the fight.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    Rose erupted a wall between herself and the guy, blocking his advance and making the rage within him erupt like a volcano.


    "You b#$*#..."


    Countless curses spewed out of her opponent''s mouths, making the spectators frown.Rose was called numerous names and insulted in various ways, and although her opponent would surely be punished for his behavior, it was still ufortable to hear.


    Some onlookers even tried to enter the ring and punch the guy, but a mana barrier surrounded the circle, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.


    "...."


    Despite hearing all the insults hurled her way, Rose kept her face emotionless, not even flinching at her opponent''s taunts. One might have thought she didn''t care, but her eyes suggested otherwise...


    The aura around her suddenly fluctuated, and a massive wave of mana spread throughout the area, causing some students to flinch.


    "Cryokinesis: Blizzard!"


    Suddenly, snow began to fall from the ceiling of the building, causing everyone to look up in surprise.


    Storm clouds gathered above, covering the entire ceiling and releasing snowkes that slowly descended into the arena.


    Swish...


    Rose''s opponent charged towards her, his weapon held high, but he failed to notice the change in the arena.


    "Die you bitch!"


    Suddenly, his damaged foot gave out on the ice and snow covering the floor. He struggled to stand and lunge at Rose again, but it was toote.


    "Cryokinesis: Freeze!"


    Ice climbed up the guy''s body, covering him in a thickyer from the ground up. He attempted to break free using his axe, but his movements slowed and he was soon frozen into an ice cube, with icy stctites hanging off him.


    Although he was not dead, he would require serious help from a skilled healer to walk again.


    "Call Williams!"


    The teacher overseeing the fight shouted to the seniors, who rushed through the doors. He quickly appeared before the frozen guy''s body, breaking the ice blocking his face so he could breathe.


    "Congrattions on your victory, Lady Rose. You are now officially a ranker..."


    He said, slightly bowing his head towards Rose and then giving the severely wounded guy a health potion to keep him alive.

 Chapter 21 Strange Lecture...

    ?The next day arrived quickly, and as I made my way through the hallway, I could hear the noise of multiple conversations about Rose''s victory against an upperssman.


    Winning against a senior was nomon feat, and most people had deemed it impossible. However, protagonists were made to break boundaries; they weren''t mere extras like me, who would be squashed like a bug in front of a second-year student.


    "She even used Blizzard..."


    I muttered to myself, feeling slightly confused. In the game, she wasn''t able to use her Cryokinesis to such a degree until the first major event, yet it seemed that she was already Novice in its proficiency.


    It was a good thing that Rose was so strong, as I needed the protagonists to be powerful enough to defeat the Demons. The stronger Rose was, the more she could contribute to the battlefield, it was as simple as that.


    Click...


    As I opened the door to my ssroom, I quickly nced around and noticed that Rose was surrounded by most of the students in the room, all engaged in conversation about the fight she had won yesterday.


    Tess was jumping around Rose with a massive smile across her face. Even though she wasn''t the one who had be the ranker, she seemed to be happier than Rose herself.


    Making my way to the back of the ss, I also noticed Kai, who was dozing off, and Drake, who was absentmindedly scratching his cheek while a pair of girls spoke to him.


    No one paid any attention to me, allowing me to slip into my seat unnoticed, which was very pleasing...


    However, there was one person who seemed to have taken notice of me. A guy with sses who was one of the Lunatics, worshiping Rose. For the past week, he had been sending me countless death stares, and today his res seemed extra deadly. Maybe it was because he had heard about Rose''s fight and how her opponent treated her?


    I leaned onto my hand and gazed out the window, waiting for the lecture to begin and for the murmur of voices to die down. Outside, the sky was overcast, the clouds heavy with rain. Drops spattered against the ss, blurring my view of the campus grounds below.


    Click...


    The teacher arrived atst, lugging a cardboard box filled with bottles of strange liquids. She set it down with a thud and cleared her throat.


    "Hello, my name is..."


    Her voice trailed off as she looked out the window at the stormy weather.


    "Wait!"


    The students raised their eyebrows in surprise as the teacher fished a crumpled sheet of paper out of her pocket. She smoothed it out, then cleared her throat again.


    "Ahem... My name is Diana, and I''ve been called by Robbin to give you a brief lecture on resistances!"


    She wasted no time and quickly enlisted a few students to distribute the potions throughout the ss. I watched as they passed them around, each bottle filled with a strange, murky liquid.


    "Cheers!"


    The teacher raised her own bottle to her lips and gestured for the rest of the students to follow suit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hesitantly, everyone did, grimacing at the foul taste that assaulted their tongues. The potion was very disgusting, and I tried my best to swallow it quickly, avoiding any contact with my teeth or tongue.


    Once everyone had finished, Diana smiled and raised her hands into the air.


    "It was poison!"


    The ss fell into a hushed silence as the students stared at their teacher with wide-eyed horror. Some even gagged, attempting to rid themselves of the liquid they had just swallowed, but it was toote.


    Diana''s voice cut through the chaos.


    "Now, we will learn how to resist poison!"


    Despite the shock of what had just happened, the students couldn''t help but be drawn in by Diana''s calm and confident demeanor.


    "Use your Mana to detect the poison you''ve just ingested and destroy it!"


    She continued, her chest pulsating with energy. A burst of Mana erupted from Diana and the students watched in amazement as it surged towards her abdomen and lingered there for a few seconds before disappearing.


    Within moments, the teacher had located and eliminated the poison from her body.


    "The clock is ticking..."


    Diana reminded them, tapping her watch.


    The students groaned in frustration and disbelief. They should have known something was off about this teacher, especially since she had been sent here by Robbin. But feeding students poison? Who teaches like that?


    As I surveyed the ssroom, I saw a range of expressions etched on the students'' faces. Some were sweating profusely, others were nervously biting their nails. But the protagonists were the calmest, steadily spreading Mana throughout their bodies.


    Kai, on the other hand, seemedpletely unfazed. He sat slumped in his seat, barely keeping his eyes open. Unbeknownst to the rest of the ss, he had already consumed an antidote as soon as he had spotted the box of strange potions in the teacher''s hand.


    ''This guy...''


    I let out a deep sigh as I nced over at Kai. If only he would put in some effort, he could easily be the strongest, but hisck of motivation and energy was holding him back. It was like he was a lion, content to sleep for twenty hours a day.


    ''I suppose I should start as well...''


    I closed my eyes and allowed the Mana to flow over my body. As it spread, I felt a tingling sensation on my skin, but I focused my Mana on finding the source of the poison, and soon I had located its trail. It had gathered beneath my right lung, indicating that it wasn''t a simple liquid that would stay in my stomach. This poison was capable of moving throughout my body.


    "What the hell did this teacher make us drink?"


    I muttered under my breath. Although I was aware that we were drinking poison, even in the game it wasn''t specified what type of poison it was. I couldn''t help but wonder about it. In the world of Leclentia, there were only a few rare potions that could produce the same effect as this poison.

 Chapter 22 Library

    ?I focused my Mana on the source of the strange murky liquid that had poisoned us. With precision and control, I directed my Mana to slowly dissolve the poison particle by particle.


    It was a challenging task and it required good Mana control. I gathered my Mana and tightly enveloped the source, leaving no room for even a single particle to escape.


    There were different methods to get rid of the poison Diana tricked us into drinking. While the protagonists had opted for a straightforward approach, channeling huge amounts of Mana to expel the poison, I had taken a more meticulous route.


    Carefully nipping at the poison with my Mana, I made sure to leave no trace behind. Though it was more intricate, it was the only one I could use.


    Sigh...


    I brushed my slightly sweaty hair out of my face, taking a moment to survey the ss. Unsurprisingly, only a handful of students had managed to expel the poison, and the protagonists were not among them.


    As I looked around, I caught the eye of the teacher, who nodded in acknowledgement. A few of my ssmates followed her gaze, ncing in my direction before turning back to face the front of the room.


    The students in the room were on high alert whenever Diana walked nearby, and for good reason. After her poison trick, no one wanted to let their guard down around her. However, I was aware that she wouldn''t try anything else.


    I pulled out my phone that I recently purchased in the city, and began scrolling through the inte, searching for interesting articles to read. As I perused the headlines, one in particr caught my eye - a story about a director in Helixia who had suddenly gone on a rampage.


    The cause of the director''s outburst was still unknown, but the article was apanied byments from survivors who had witnessed the event. Some recounted how the director had copsed and began convulsing, while others described how he had attacked visitors without warning.


    Onement, in particr, caught my attention. An unknown user had asked a pointed question.


    [ How can we be sure it has nothing to do with Demons? ]


    As I read through thement, I couldn''t help but admire the unknown user''s astute observation. It was indeed correct that the incident in Helixia had been caused by demons.


    The director''s sudden outburst was a result of his attempt to control Dark Mana, a power only essible to Demons and Demon Worshipers ranked D or higher. Unfortunately, his failure to control it had led to a surge of Dark Mana that overwhelmed his human thoughts and emotions, causing him to go on a rampage.


    Despite the article iming that he was currently jailed, I was certain that the director had been deemed a traitor and executed for his actions.


    "As expected..."


    I murmured to myself, as I noticed that most of the students had recovered from the poison.


    "Good job, everyone!"


    Suddenly, Diana''s voice cut through the silence, causing all eyes to turn towards her. Students watched warily as she took out another box, this one containing another set of potions with strange liquid.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t worry, it''s a recovery potion..."


    Diana reassured us with a wave of her hand, as if the fact that she had just fed us poison was inconsequential. She then proceeded to make a small cut on her palm and drank one of the potions.


    We all stared as the wound on her palm slowly closed, leaving no trace of injury on her wless white skin.


    "The old guy will irk me if anybody is poisoned..."


    Diana muttered under her breath, and only a few of us understood that she was referring to the director of the academy, one of the strongest beings in humanity.


    I couldn''t help but notice that some of the students looked like fish out of water, opening and closing their mouths as if they were trying to get oxygen. However, the shock of openly insulting a human whose power was likely one of the reasons Demons didn''t engage in a full-on war was too much for them.


    Diana distributed the recovery potions to all of us before leaving the ssroom without a word. We all sat in silence for a moment before slowly gathering our things and filing out of the room.


    Usually, the end of ss was a time for chatter and catching up with friends, but today everyone seemed too shaken to talk. Even the main characters, who were usually the liveliest bunch, walked quietly, exchanging only a few gestures before pointing towards the cafeteria.


    "I guess it''s time..."


    I said to myself as I stood up from my seat, hearing my spine crack in eight ces - a personal record of mine since I arrived in this world.


    Despite it being too early for lunch or my usual training session with Robbin, I didn''t feel like sticking around. Instead, I decided to head to the library and finally get that boring book I''ve needed to get sinceing here.


    As I walked out of the building, I noticed many students running through the rain, trying to cover their heads so they wouldn''t get wet. Unlike them, I didn''t bother with such precautions; in fact, I enjoyed the rain. To me, it was like a natural rejuvenation that brought life to thend.


    I made my way towards the library, taking my time and enjoying the refreshing feeling of the rain on my face. It wasn''t long before I reached my destination and stepped inside the quiet building. The librarian, whose name was Mrs. Wilson, greeted me with a friendly smile as I walked through the sections with many books on various topics.


    "Not this... This is not it either..."


    I scanned the countless shelves of books, searching for the one with a dark purple cover, growing increasingly frustrated as I failed to find what I was looking for.


    "..."


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair, trying to calm myself down.

 Chapter 23 Library (2)

    ?Thud...


    I nced through the library window, only to notice that the sun was slowly descending behind the tall buildings of the city. Its rays cast a beautiful orange shade over the urbanndscape, painting the sky with a warm, vibrant glow.


    I had been lost in thought, surrounded by rows upon rows of books, scanning the titles for the tome I needed. But as I gazed out into the bustling world beyond, I felt strangely sleepy.


    "I need coffee..."


    Rubbing my eyes, I tried to clear away the drowsiness that had settled in. I reached for another old book and checked out its cover, scanning the title and author''s name.


    "Found it!"


    My lips curled up into a small smile as I grabbed it, examining the cover with visible dust and scratch marks, indicating the book''s longevity.


    It was a very old tome, but it was exactly what I needed. I tucked it under my arm and made my way to one of the tables, eager to quickly delve into its pages.


    As I opened the book, the scent of old paper filled my nostrils, and I felt a sense of anticipation wash over me.


    [ ?????? ???? ???????? ?? ???????? ]


    [ ????????????: ?????????? ]


    I quickly skimmed over the introduction pages, quickly reaching Chapter One.


    ? Growing a tree is a beautiful and rewarding experience. It starts with nting a small seed or sapling and nurturing it with water, sunlight, and care...


    As I continued reading the chapter, the author delved into various pros of nts and trees in particr...


    The book was very, very boring!


    However, there was one part that stood out to me. The author generously wrote that trees are... and then my mind wandered off, unable to focus on the words any longer.


    "This is so stupid... Couldn''t it be a fantasy Novel?"


    I muttered under my breath, flipping another page against my own will. The chapter was filled with dry and boring facts about nts and their benefits, and I couldn''t help but feel that my time would be better spent on a fantasy novel with dragons and wizards.


    When I yed the game, the reading process was much easier. All I needed to do was find the book and click on it, and my character would gain a power-up.


    Unfortunately, now I had to read the book manually, the lines and words connecting together and blurring before my eyes. The book was so boring, and the writing so dull, that each page felt like a chore.


    The only thing that kept me from giving up on the book was the fact that it was rtively short - only around 100 pages, 89 to be precise.


    While the content was uninteresting, I was already midway through the tome, and the thought of finishing it provided a glimmer of hope.


    ? In the end, growing a tree is more than just nting a seed or a sapling. It is a journey that requires patience, dedication, and a deep respect for the natural world...


    Finally, thest paragraph appeared before my eyes, and I devoured it quickly, relieved that the book wasing to an end. I had to control myself, so I wouldn''t identally tear a page. While the book itself had not been to my liking, I knew the importance of treating books with respect and care.


    As I closed the tome, I took a moment to reorganize my thoughts and study my body. Even though I didn''t feel any different there was only one way to find out the truth.


    "Status..."


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??- ]


    ????????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??-<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ??????????????: ??-


    ????????: ??


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ??????????  [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    I stared out the azure window, my eyebrows raised in surprise as I read through the description of the new skill I had just gained: ''Book Worm''.


    ''It''s the same as in Leclentia!''


    Looking back at the book with the dark purple cover, I realized that something strange was happening. The pages were turning on their own, and the book was slowly beginning to disintegrate before my eyes.


    In a matter of moments, the book had crumbled to ashes, which were carried away on a gentle breeze towards the open window. I watched as the ashes disappeared into the night sky.


    "..."


    Slowly, I stood up from my seat, feeling the stiffness in my muscles from hours of reading. The dimly lit library had taken a toll on my eyes, and I was in desperate need of rest.


    Though learning the new skill had not been physically painful, the mental effort of reading through the dull book had drained me.


    Some might argue that a background character like me had no use for a skill like ''Book Worm''. They might say that the power to transform into a dragon would be much more useful.


    "It''s Rank-A for a reason..."


    I muttered to myself. If one read the skill''s description more closely, he''d notice some keywords - ?????? ????????.


    This meant that the skill wouldn''t just improve myprehension of genres like romance, tragedy, and horror by 15%, but also boost my understanding in books containing Weapon/Battle Styles and Magic Arts.


    Imagine instead of receiving 100%, getting 115%, the difference would be massive. If I could get my hands on a 7-star manual, it would be the day I graduated from being a simple background character.


    "Make it through the midterms first..."


    Anyways, the journey back to my apartment was a peaceful one. The sound of my footsteps was the only noise that could be heard in the quiet campus. I took in the sights around me, appreciating the beauty of the world around me.


    The wet grass beneath my feet and the damp air made me feel alive. It was a refreshing change from the stuffy atmosphere of the library.


    Leclentia had always captivated me with its breathtaking scenery and incredible artistry. Everywhere I looked, I was greeted with a mystical and alluringndscape that appeared as if it had been pulled straight from a painting.


    The lush foliage and verdant trees seemed toe alive with every breeze, rustling and swaying as though they were dancing to some unseen music. Even the shadows cast by thenterns seemed to possess an extra vibrancy, making them look almost like they were alive and moving on their own.


    "Beautiful..."

 Chapter 24 Fighting A Lunatic

    ?"Hey you!"


    I heard a deep voice calling out to me and lifted my eyes from my phone. I was surprised to see a burly guy with sses standing over my desk, his eyes fixed on me. ncing around, I noticed that there were still a few people lingering in the office, and I sighed inwardly.


    "Can I help you with something?"


    I asked, clearing my throat and forcing a smile. The lecture had just ended, and the sound of rustling papers and shuffling feet filled the room. Some students looked my way, curious to see what was going on.


    The man in front of me had a red face and angry eyes, and I could tell that he was barely controlling his anger. I could roughly guess that he was F Rank Awakener, one of the stronger people in the ss.


    I knew the guy - he was one of those Lunatics who worshiped Rose and the one who irked me a week ago. If I recall correctly I heard that his name was Theo.


    "Yeah, you can help me..."


    Theo said, his voice low and menacing. He red at me for a moment, his eyes intense and probing, as if trying to read my thoughts.


    "Meet me in the arena in 15 minutes..."


    He reached out and put his hand on my shoulder, gripping it with a strength that almost made me wince, but I managed to keep my expression straight.


    "And don''t bete..."


    As Theo walked out of the ssroom, I couldn''t help but feel annoyed. I massaged my shoulder, still sore from his tight grip, and red at his retreating back.


    Observing his expression, I gritted my teeth but managed to control my inner anger. Even though I felt irritated, that didn''t mean I would jump him. I had to be smart about this, especially if I wanted to solve this quietly.


    ''This is annoying...''


    I muttered under my breath, feeling some nces aimed at me from my ssmates. They probably knew what was going on, but didn''t want to get involved.


    Slowly, I stood up and picked up my stuff before making my way towards the arena. I entered the building, the familiar scent of sweat and adrenaline filling my nostrils. As I walked towards the arena, I saw a few dozen students already standing around the empty circle.


    When I approached the arena, their eyes turned towards me - some scornful, some with curiosity. I immediately knew that most of the people gathered here were the Lunatics who worshiped Rose.


    "So he invited an audience..."


    I muttered to myself, looking at the burly guy on the other side of the arena. Theo had brought his supporters with him, eager to watch him beat me down. It wasn''t surprising - these Lunatics were always looking for an opportunity to show their devotion to Rose.


    It was frustrating, though, to see so many Awakeners wasting their time on their obsession with female protagonists. If only they would use the time for training instead of simping, this world would be a safer ce.


    "Do you want to make a bet?"


    Finally, the words I had been waiting for escaped from Theo''s mouth. I almost smiled. This was what I had been hoping for from the start.


    "If I win, you will never ever approach Rose!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Theo dered, summoning a greatsword into his hands. The weapon was massive, with a handle made of some grey material and a de crafted from pure steel. Strange red veins spread across its surface like human blood vessels.


    "And what if I win?"


    I also unsheathed my katana, a much smaller weapon than Theo''s greatsword, but I was confident that I could use it to parry and deflect his attacks without leaving a scratch on its de.


    My question made Theo hesitate for a moment, since he clearly didn''t expect me to win, but then he smirked.


    "If you win... then we''ll allow you to approach Rose!"


    He dered, as if he were giving me the biggest reward. But inside, I almost threw up blood. All I wanted was Arcons, not some ridiculous permission to approach a girl.


    Feeling annoyed, I gripped my katana tightly and abandoned all my useless thoughts. I focused on the fight, my muscles tensing under the pressure and my mind growing calm in preparation.


    Theo noticed the change in my aura and lowered his body, also getting ready to fight.


    "Start!"


    Someone from the crowd shouted and without hesitation, we both lunged at each other, our weapons shing in a shower of sparks. Theo swung his greatsword with all his strength, but I parried it, using my katana''s small size to my advantage.


    We moved around each other in a deadly dance, each trying to find an opening in the other''s defense. Theo was strong, but he was also predictable, relying too heavily on his brute force. I was quick and agile, using my katana to deflect and parry his attacks with some difficulty.


    As I studied his movements, I began to understand his patterns and footwork. However, I knew that I couldn''t win this fight simply by blocking his hits and wearing him down. My hands would give out before I could tire him out, especially after withstanding over a dozen attacks from his greatsword.


    Already, I could feel my fingers numbing under the relentless pressure of his strikes.


    I needed to change the pace and surprise him.


    As he swung his sword from above, I dodged to the side and slid under his arm, avoiding his de by mere inches. I quickly regained my stance and struck at his unprotected side.


    Theo managed to block my attack, but I felt a slight tremble in his sword arm. My n was working. I continued to attack, forcing him to defend while trying to find an opening.


    But Theo was no pushover. He retaliated with a fierce swing, forcing me to jump back to avoid being hit. The force of his attack caused the ground to tremble and some of the spectators to step back.


    I used this moment to regain my bnce and analyze his movements once more. I noticed that he had a habit of leaving his left side slightly exposed when attacking from the right. I decided to take advantage of this weakness and went on the offensive again.


    This time, as he swung from the right, I parried his sword with my Katana and quickly changed direction, thrusting my de towards his exposed side.


    Theo was caught off guard and his eyes widened in surprise as my de pierced his skin. He stumbled back, holding his side as he realized what had happened.


    "I''ve won..."


    I sheathed my Katana and stepped away from the arena, disappearing into the crowd of students.

 Chapter 25 Trygnomy

    ?As I stepped away from the arena, I left Theo struggling to stand on his own two feet. His side was profusely bleeding, and it was clear that he was in no condition to continue fighting.


    Despite my departure, the students surrounding the arena remained fixed on Theo, their eyes wide with disbelief. Many of them had never expected Theo to lose a fight, and the fact that he was now struggling to remain conscious was a shock to everyone.


    They simply could not fathom him losing, and neither could Theo himself. He had expected to win with ease, considering that at the start of the school year, I was a measly G Rank awakener. Compared to him, I was a nobody, a mere speck on the arena floor.


    Unfortunately for him, my strength had increased tremendously during the past weeks. I hadn''t only abused my knowledge of this world, but also trained tirelessly to be stronger.


    Furthermore, I had gotten quite a decent Weapon Style that enabled me to deliver the decisive blow that led to Theo''s defeat. The Silent Shadow Style was truly made for unexpected strikes. When the opportunity presented itself, I had executed it wlessly, catching Theo off guard and leaving him vulnerable to my attack.


    ''It feels good...''


    I thought to myself, a sense of satisfaction welling up inside me. Even though I didn''t want to attract any attention, the feeling of beating someone against all odds felt good.


    I kind of wanted to go for another round, to keep pushing myself and see how far I could go. But I quickly got control of my intrusive thoughts and reminded myself that I needed to be smart and strategic if I wanted to remain lowkey.


    Click...


    I left the building, taking out my phone and starting to browse through my investment options. I had decided to put some Arcons into stocks, but now I had to choose whichpany to invest in.


    From my knowledge of the future, I knew that the biggest spike in value would happen with thepany called Trygnomy. They specialized in managing and preserving dungeons, which were ces where normal awakeners could hunt for loot and experience.


    Usually, if the boss of the dungeon was not defeated, the dungeon would suffer a phenomenon called Dungeon Break and the monsters within it would break out into the Leclentia. Trygnomy made sure that the count of monsters within the dungeon was always low, so there wouldn''t be a Dungeon Break.


    Additionally, the Boss room was obstructed and guarded, so it wouldn''t be killed and the dungeon wouldn''t be raided. In this way, thepany obtained permanent dungeons that could be used by awakeners for small tips for entering.


    It had to be said that within the dungeon, monsters spawn endlessly and the amount of monsters would only increase if not killed. This made the business like an endless supply of money.


    Anyways, the reason why Trygnomy''s stocks will rise is because of an S Rank Dungeon they will subdue and open to awakeners. This will be a major achievement, as S Rank dungeons are notoriously difficult, and even S Rank awakeners had a high chance of dying inside them.


    The fact that Trygnomy would manage to make the dungeon permanent was even more impressive.


    It was no wonder that their stocks were set to skyrocket by a whopping 110%. This meant that my investment in Trygnomy was likely to bring me a significant fortune.


    After putting all of my Arcons into the market, I pocketed my phone and headed towards the northern side of the campus. Oscar had asked to meet him after the sses and I was sure he was already waiting.


    As I walked towards the city in the distance, I noticed Oscar speaking with an old man dressed in all ck. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should approach them, but then I waved my hand and walked over.


    "Hello..."


    I said as I joined them, making Oscar turn to me and smile.


    "What took you so long?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He asked in which I shrugged my shoulders and pointed towards my schoolbag.


    "Forgot some stuff in the ssroom..."


    Even though I knew Oscar didn''t buy it, he only gave me a short nce, before turning towards an old man.


    "This is my friend that I was telling you about"


    The old man studied me for a moment before extending his hand.


    "Pleased to meet you, my name is Kaine."


    He said in a gravelly voice and I shook his hand firmly. I couldn''t help but wonder why Oscar had brought me to meet this strange old man, and what he wanted from me.


    "Anyway, now that we''re acquainted... Let''s go!"


    Oscar pped his hands, breaking the awkward silence. Kaine nodded and led us towards a ck limousine parked on the side of the road.


    I looked at Oscar with narrowed eyes, surprised by the unexpected turn of events. From his demeanor and the way he spoke, I never would have guessed that he came from a wealthy family. Now that I thought about it, I realized that I didn''t even know hisst name.


    "You''ve never asked me..."


    He said, as if reading my mind.


    Shaking my head, I climbed into the car after him. As soon as I settled into the plush leather seat, the car started moving. I felt a pang of unease in my stomach, wondering where we were going and what Oscar had gotten me into.


    "What''s going on, Oscar?"


    I asked, trying to keep my voice steady and feeling slightly interested about Oscar''s ns.


    He just smiled and leaned back, his eyes closing.


    "You''ll see..."


    I frowned hearing his answer and also leaned against the soft seat, spreading around my Mana, to my surprise I noticed strong Mana barriers erected on the outside of the car.


    "I''m not being sold on ck market?"


    I spoke, ring at Oscar which made himugh out loud and caused Kaine to chuckle.


    "Rx, Aiden, we''re only going to an auction house..."

 Chapter 26 Auction House

    ?"We have arrived..."


    Kaine announced as he parked the car. Oscar and I exited the limousine, and we were immediately greeted by a magnificent sight. A massive building made of snow-white marble glittered in the sunlight before us.


    I instinctively spread my Mana around, but I quickly realized that there were safety barriers in ce. My Mana bounced off a few feet away from the building, indicating that it was impossible to damage it.


    "...Cool..."


    I muttered to myself. Since I didn''t know which Auction House we were going to, and there were quite a few of them near the Mage Academy, I wasn''t sure what to expect. But Oscar didn''t disappoint me. We had arrived at the second biggest and most grandiose Auction House, likely in the entire Human Continent.


    This begged the question of what Oscar''s background was.


    "My dad owns a major share in one of the poprpanies."


    Oscar spoke, sensing my re. He didn''t mention whichpany it was, so I assumed he wasn''t keen on sharing and let it go. I could also barely keep myself from punching him as I watched him raise his chin.


    "I''m a bigshot, you know?"


    Oscar said and this pointed towards one of the negative sides of our friendship. I was always exposed to his random teasing and stupidity sessions.


    "Bigshot my ass, you were just picking your nose!"


    I shot back, making him frown. However, it didn''t have a major effect on him since he had no shame.


    "Stop fuming and let''s go!"


    Oscar took the lead and headed towards the entrance, making me sigh as I quickly followed after him.


    Approaching the door, a Mana Controlled device emerged from the wall, revealing a small scanner. Oscar scanned his golden card, which slightly surprised me. Having a VIP pass to one of the fanciest Auction Houses was no small expense.


    "Hello, Sir Oscar..."


    A man dressed in all ck greeted us as soon as we passed through the door. He wore a white mask that covered his face, leaving only his red eyes visible.


    "Is that your guest?"


    He asked, bowing his head slightly and gesturing towards me. There was a slight hint of interest within his red irises.


    "Yes, this is my friend Aiden!"


    Oscar nodded, prompting the masked man to extend his hand towards me. As I shook his hand, I felt the strength of his muscles and Mana flow beneath his skin, making me gulp. This guy was probably at least a B-rank awakener!


    "Please put this on and follow me."


    The red-eyed personnel said, handing us masks simr to his. However, ours only covered half our faces, leaving our chins and mouths visible. These masks were more cosmetic than a means to hide our identities from other bidders.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There was an option to hide our facespletely, but there was no need since I had no intention of bidding on anything. As for Oscar, I doubted he would try to fight someone for an item.


    We followed the masked personnel through a corridor with white walls and marble flooring until we reached the main hall. The auction house was a magnificent sight to behold. The walls were decorated with expensive paintings, and the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling sparkled with light. I could see people dressed in their finest attire, some of whom I recognized as famous awakener families.


    Quietly observing, I followed the red-eyed man as he led us towards one of the private booths. It was spacious and had darkened windows, providingplete privacy. Looking around, I noticed a mini bar, tables,fortable couches, and even a shower. It was a top-level room, and I frowned recalling how much it cost to rent it out for the auction.


    As we settled into our seats, I noticed that Oscar was already eyeing the items up for bid in the catalog.


    "So, what was the reason for my visit here?"


    I finally asked, making Oscar turn to me. His eyes briefly met mine before he redirected his gaze to the floor, kicking at the red carpet beneath his feet.


    "I won a bet!"


    He spoke proudly, and I became even more confused. What bet? I didn''t recall ever making a bet with him.


    "My brother and I made a bet that I could win more times against you in our spars, and I won. So, you get to choose whatever item you want, and it''ll be paid for out of his pocket!"


    Oscar''s face morphed into a smirk, while I frowned, recalling all the times I had lost to him in our sparring matches. I had thought he looked strangely eager to win, but I guessed his simplepetitiveness wasn''t the only reason for it.


    "Look here, this is the catalog of all the items that will be auctioned today..."


    He said as he threw it into my face, making me grumble as I picked it up from my nose. If it had been someone else, I would have punched him, but with Oscar, I had given up. I was also too tired to fight.


    ncing over the pictures on the first page, I scratched my cheek and looked over the items and their prices. With my current capital, I wouldn''t even be able to buy the cheapest sword being auctioned. However, since Oscar''s brother would cover my costs, it was time to buy something cool.


    For a moment, I felt slight jealousy towards Oscar, who had no shame and would surely just pick the most expensive item.


    "Oh, if only I had no conscience..."


    I sighed and was about to turn the page since nothing of interest caught my eye when suddenly the massive red curtains parted, revealing a huge scene, with a single spotlight aimed at the man standing on it.


    [ Good day,dies and gentlemen! ]


    His voice, enchanted by Mana, traveled through the entire hall, even managing to reach our ears with perfect rity.


    [ Wee to the 256th Loriel Auction! ]


    He spread his arms wide and clicked his fingers, making all the lights dim down, so only the stage would be illuminated.


    [ Let''s start the auction! ]

 Chapter 27 Auction House (2)

    ?[ Sold to the Room #4! ]


    I sighed as I watched Oscar buy another talisman that was supposed to boost his strength. The problem wasn''t that it was a fake item - Loriel Auction was very trustworthy - but that he paid way too much for it.


    Some people in the nearby rooms and in the hall would bid on purpose to drive up the price of the item and make the buyer lose more money.


    "I''ve got it!"


    Oscar eximed, jumping up from the sofa. His eyes sparkled in the lights, like a newborn seeing the moon for the first time.


    "Stop wasting your money on overpriced stuff..."


    I nudged him in the back, but Oscar just shrugged his shoulders and gave me a side nce.


    "I know what I''m doing."


    He said with a serious expression that didn''t suit him at all. I could see the corners of his lips twitching as he tried to hold back a smile.


    [ The next item is a Rare Griffin Feather! ]


    The auctioneer''s voice was full of excitement as I shifted my eyes back to the scene. A huge yellow feather was disyed under a ss dome.


    All the awakeners in the Auction could feel the strange mana suction around the feather, which proved that it came from a very powerful creature.


    Griffins didn''t shed their feathers and when they died, their golden color turned into grey. But this feather was almost golden. That meant that someone had managed to get it from a living monster.


    "I need th..."


    Oscar was about to bid when I grabbed his hand and pulled him back to the sofa. He struggled to break free, but I held on tight.


    "Don''t you dare bid on this item!"


    I said, trying to sound as intimidating as possible. Even though I acted like a good friend, it was for my own benefit... My heart couldn''t stand watching him waste so much money in one session.


    [ Sold to Lady Agnes for 3 Million Arcons! ]


    The Griffin feather finally found a new owner and Oscar sighed. I let go of his hand. He could have broken free whenever he wanted, since he was stronger than me, but he didn''t. That meant he respected my opinion somewhat.


    "I could have asked one of my butlers to make a potion with that..."


    Oscar muttered, watching as the feather was taken behind the massive red curtains. His eyes followed it like it was Rose.


    I thought about the girl for a moment. I hoped she hadn''t heard any rumors about me fighting those Lunatics. I really hoped she hadn''t or else I would have to deal with one of the protagonists.


    Rose was a character who in the game had no emotions for the opposite gender and never got close to Kai or Drake. Her mindset was to train hard, since having someone close might be a weakness that your enemies could exploit.


    ''Being a main character is tough...''


    I realized how hard it actually was to be in their shoes. They were always thrown into pointless fights, had to save the entire world and didn''t even have time to rx.


    "..."


    I felt a bit sorry for these guys, even though they were very strong. They could only rely on each other while fighting against the entire Demon Race.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Now that I had been reincarnated, I had to help them. It was for my own survival, but also to lighten the burden they carried. Even though I didn''t want to reveal my true powers, I could help from the shadows by assassinating some annoying viins, manipting a few things here and there...


    [ ... For 5 Million Arcons! ]


    The auctioneer''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts and I nced at the catalog. There would be a small 10-minute break before the second half of the auction started.


    "Found anything interesting yet?"


    Oscar tapped my shoulder, looking at the catalog pages I was flipping. I was browsing through various herbs and skill books, but nothing caught my eye. Sure, there were powerful skills and magic arts, but I didn''t need them yet.


    What I wanted were items that would help me advance in rank faster. There were herbs, but they were mostly for making potions of different grades for healing and mana recovery.


    Suddenly, my eyesnded on a picture of a white sphere with a small description below it.


    ? ??-???????? ?????????? --> ????????????????: ??????


    A small smile appeared on my face as I pointed at the item.


    "I want this..."


    Oscar followed my finger and looked at me for a moment. Then he shook his head and raised his hands in the air.


    "Sure... Sure... I don''t know what you''re going to do with these cores, since they''re only used to power devices, but okay..."


    The auction resumed and soon the item I wanted to buy came up.


    [ 250 G-Rank Cores... Starting bid 25,000 Arcons! ]


    The bidding war began as Oscar and I waited for the perfect opportunity to ce a bid.


    [ Room #2, 50,000 Arcons! ]


    The auctioneer announced, making me turn my head towards the room on the other side of the hall. It also had darkened windows, so I couldn''t see the people inside it, but I could vaguely make out the silhouettes of a few women.


    [ Room #4, 52,000 Arcons! ]


    Oscar quickly wrote the number on the tablet we were given to write down our bids.


    The casual participants sitting below the private rooms looked up to see if there would be a sh, but luckily, no one ced another bid.


    [ Sold to Room #4! ]


    I gave Oscar a thumbs up and he smiled.


    After I got my item, the auction was like a TV show for us, since Oscar also decided to chill out until the end. We watched as people bid against each other for items. There were also some rioters who tried to fight each other, but the security quickly quelled the discord.


    [ And now,dies and gentlemen, we''ve reached thest item of our auction... ]


    The auctioneer said with a voice overflowing with excitement. This made everyone on their toes as they waited for thest item to be revealed.

 Chapter 28 Auction House (3)

    ?[ ¡­and now,dies and gentlemen, we''ve reached thest item of our auction! ]


    The auctioneer''s voice boomed through the room, drawing everyone''s attention. He snapped his fingers and a swirl of Mana surrounded him.


    Click¡­


    A cage materialized on the stage, its metal bars as thick as my arm. They were made of a special alloy that could channel Mana and strengthen its durability.


    The guests rose from their seats, craning their necks to see what was inside the cage. The shadows obscured most of it, but then two red eyes shed in the dark. A surge of Mana swept across the room, making some people turn pale with fear.


    A ck tail covered with scales whipped against the floor, producing a harsh sound that broke the silence. The spotlight shifted to reveal more of the creature in the cage.


    It had a humanoid shape, but scales covered most of its skin. Its eyes were blood-red, filled with malice and anger. Two horns sprouted from its forehead and its hands had ws that could shred any ordinary metal.


    It was not a monster or a human; it was a demon, and a powerful one at that. Even with the restraints on it, I could feel its Dark Mana weighing me down.


    "Why would they bring a living demon?"


    Oscar muttered his thoughts, but I only shrugged. I knew that some demons were captured alive for experiments, but I felt no pity for them. These creatures ughtered and tormented anyone in their way, so I had no remorse watching one of them being auctioned off.


    [ A C-Rank Demon, starting bid 500,000 Arcons! ]


    The demon was expensive because of the valuable knowledge it could provide. In the future, a scientist would even manage to harness Dark Mana for human use, but that was still five years away.


    I watched as the bids soared higher and higher, surpassing a million Arcons and then two million Arcons with ease.


    The demon snarled and hissed, listening to the humans haggling over its price, but the guests ignored its rage, only focusing on the potential rewards from its body. Perhaps they could even extract a Demon Core, a rare formation of condensed Dark Mana that sometimes urred in some demons.


    Demon Cores were full of Dark Mana, which was denser and stronger than normal Mana. If purified, the core could increase its rank by two levels. So a core from an E-Rank demon could be a C-Rank core.


    [ Room #1, 6 Million Arcons! ]


    I shifted my head to the side, ncing towards room one. I could make out a silhouette of a single man, right near the darkened ss.


    "..."


    As no one else raised their bid, the demon was sold to the highest bidder and the guests began to disperse. Oscar and I stayed in the VIP room, waiting for our purchases to be delivered.


    "My brother will be d to hear that you didn''t splurge on anything¡­"


    Oscar said, but his smile faded a bit.


    "You should have bought something pricier!"


    I wasn''t sure what kind of rtionship Oscar had with his brother, but it seemed that they either had too much money and expressed their affection this way, or they were bitter rivals.


    Thud... Thud...


    There was a knock on the door and a staff member with red eyes entered the room, holding a Spatial Ring in his right hand.


    "Here are your purchases, sir¡­"


    He handed Oscar the ring and Oscar swiftly took it, sorting out the items and giving me another spatial ring that contained only G-Rank cores.


    "I noticed that you don''t have one of these, so consider it a bonus!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I was pleasantly surprised by his generous gesture and felt a bit touched. It seemed that I had made friends with one of the nicest people in my second life.


    "Of course, bonusese with strings attached, so you owe me a favor!"


    I felt a vein pop on my forehead as I heard his next words. Oscar somehow managed to ruin all my good impressions of him in just a few seconds. He is a generational talent.


    "Let''s go¡­"


    I mumbled under my breath, putting on my mask and heading for the door. The staff member with red eyes bowed his head and vanished into one of the corridors, leaving me and Oscar alone.


    As we walked towards the ck limousine parked around the corner, I saw that Oscar was fiddling with his phone, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "¡­"


    I peeked over his shoulder and saw that he was reading some kind of article. The headline and the photo caught my eye.


    [ ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?? ?????????? ?????? ??-???????? ??????????????! ]


    My eye twitched as I remembered that this event was supposed to happen a few dayster. I was a bit worried about the sudden change in the future.


    "Did you see this?"


    Oscar noticed my gaze and zoomed in on the photo, showing a huge purple portal with various mes swirling around it. Every dungeon had an affinity and this one was fire.


    Just a few hours ago, I''ve put all of my Arcons into Trygnomypany and my capital had probably already tripled if not quadrupled.


    I was feeling a bit better about today, but then my phone rang and I took it out of my pocket. It was a message from an unknown number.


    ''Strange¡­''


    I opened the message and quickly scanned the text. My face drained of color and then turned bright red.


    "Hey, Aiden, are you okay?"


    Oscar sensed that something was wrong with me and tapped my shoulder, ncing at my phone screen.


    "No way¡­"


    He tried to keep a straight face, but a small giggle slipped out of his mouth and he soon burst intoughter.


    "I never thought you would get something like that¡­"


    Pocketing my phone, I could only walk in silence as Oscar continued to tease me, until we reached the car.


    "I can''t believe you were invited!"


    He muttered, trying to suppress hisughter.


    Yes, the message was from an anonymous Rose Lunatic who said that he had witnessed my fight with the burly guy today and that I shared his passion for Rose. He invited me to join their club.


    "These shitty Lunatics..."

 Chapter 29 Mana Cores

    ?"Aghh..."


    I groaned in pain, pushing myself to run forward. Sweat dribbled down my back and face, slightly obstructing my vision. The sandbags tied around my limbs weighed me down, but I kept moving, trying to finish thep.


    "Come on! Don''t you dare stop!" Robbin shouted behind me.


    I gnashed my teeth, forcing my tired legs to move faster. Since I wasn''t allowed to use Mana during the training, I had to rely on my physical strength, which was my lowest attribute.


    The weight of the sandbags had already been increased, and I didn''t dare to fail again after falling over and letting Robbin catch up to me.


    I was barely able to move, which was surprising considering we had only started training an hour ago. Awakeners usually had a lot of endurance.


    This only served to highlight how rough the training with Robbin was and even then I considered myself lucky, because I hadn''t sparred with him yet.


    "Okay, that''s it for today!"


    I fell to the ground, gasping for breath while Robbin fiddled with his handwatch.


    "Good job, kid. Also, try to wear the sandbags everywhere you go!"


    He said and disappeared with the wind, leaving me alone and making me sigh. Sooner orter, I expected that he would make me wear the weights to make mefortable with them. Honestly, I didn''t have anything against it, because it was all to make me stronger.


    Sitting in a Lotus position, I began absorbing the Mana surrounding me and sighed, feeling the soreness in my muscles lessen with every minute. Of course, it didn''t disappearpletely, but it was good enough.


    Rising from the ground, I groaned as I walked towards my dorm. I received a few res in my direction, since I was literally drowning in my sweat, but nobody gave me a second nce. It was either because I was too ugly or just too irrelevant to pay attention to.


    Not going to lie, I liked both of those things, since they meant that I wasn''t an eye ma.


    "..."


    Standing under the cold water flowing from the shower, I felt the coldness seeping into my bones, but my attention was directed elsewhere. I was currently thinking about the G-Rank cores I had bought yesterday.


    As Oscar had mentioned, they were used to power Mana Devices, but there was another unknown function that humanity didn''t know yet. One could absorb the Mana within them!


    Simply trying to force the Mana out of the core would make it crack and cause the Mana within to scatter, but I knew the way to absorb it all. It was to swallow it!


    Of course, this method had already been tried, but all the humans who tried to swallow the cores died from the sudden amount of Mana that overfilled their capacity, making them literally explode.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A High Rank awakener could try to swallow a G-Rank core, but it wouldn''t even make a difference. On the other hand an F- Rank awakener couldn''t swallow these cores without consequences.


    Before I could consume these cores safely, I had to prepare myself for the immense power they contained. If I just swallowed them whole, I would explode into parts from the excess Mana.


    There were different methods to avoid this fate, but one of the simplest ones was to drain all the Mana from my body and enter a state of Mana Depletion. In that state, I could take in a core without overflowing my capacity, and then cultivate it slowly, absorbing the mana within.


    "Cold..."


    I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off. I threw on some clothes and headed to the wooden table where I had kept the box of cores. I opened the box and picked out one of the white spheres. It felt cold and smooth in my hand.


    I brought it close to my face and examined it. Inside the ssy shell, a white mist swirled and danced. I could sense the Mana trapped inside, pulsing and pushing against its prison.


    I held the core gently in my palm and began to release my own Mana into the air. It flowed out of my pores like a stream of water, creating ripples around the room.


    After a few minutes, I felt dizzy and confused. My mind was foggy and my body was weak. This was how Mana Depletion felt like.


    I lifted the core and held it up to my mouth. I slightly parted my lips and pushed the sphere into my throat. Instantly, I felt my body heating up uncontrobly. It was ufortable and soon I felt pain in my chest area.


    "Focus," I told myself.


    I started quickly absorbing Mana, trying to cultivate it. But the amount of it and its strange properties that made it swirl around wildly made it difficult to handle. In the game, I could just press a few buttons and the process would bepleted. But since it was now my reality, I had to endure the pain and slowly, but surely, control the Mana that was thrashing inside my body.


    Minutes passed and I could feel the Mana that was previously rampant in my body slowly calming down, bing my own.


    "Huh¡­"


    I clenched the chair''s arms and sighed, feeling the pain in my chest disappearing. I allowed the Mana to envelop my body, but I felt no noticeable change. I wasn''t dissatisfied though. If anything, I was kind of happy it worked.


    Looking at the thin golden hue covering my hands, I inspected my skin which was covered in a thinyer of Mana. Even though I felt nothing different, I could see that the density of Mana was thicker than previously. It meant that my Mana capacity had increased.


    "It worked¡­"


    I looked towards the box full of cores and smirked. If I was able to consume all of these, I was sure that my Mana would raise to a higher rank.


    It was crucial that I raise my Mana storage because this weekend I was nning to visit a dungeon. Running out of Mana within it would be a literal death sentence, and I didn''t want to risk it.

 Chapter 30 Dungeon

    ?Thud...


    Falling on my back, I groaned tiredly, feeling the mana swirling inside my chest. It had already be a routine for me, so I slowly circted the energy around my body, allowing it to settle down.


    I couldn''t help but cast a nce at the table nearby and saw that most of the cores had already been depleted. The box that had been brimming with a white glow was now almost dark, with only a few white spheres shimmering dimly.


    As I allowed the mana to envelop my body, I felt energy course through me. A goldenyer soon appeared on my skin, tightly clinging to me, and slightly enchanting my body. I examined the density of theyer and was amazed by the progress I had made.


    "Wow..." I couldn''t help but utter in amazement.


    Though the change was small, it was visible, and I knew that my Mana attribute had increased by a minor realm. Feeling satisfied with my progress, I quickly stood up from the floor and circted the mana around my body, trying to gauge how much I had advanced.


    With a newfound confidence, I willed the mana to shrink and only cover my arms. As the goldenyer slowly shrunk and readjusted itself onto my hands, a smile crept onto my face. If I already had the control to manipte the mana in single body parts, then I was more than ready for the dungeon raid ahead.


    I nced at the time and realized it was already morning, meaning I had ingested cores throughout the entire night. Despite this, I didn''t feel sleepy. I only had today and Sunday before I was forced to attend sses, so I couldn''t afford to waste any time sleeping.


    ''...''


    For a moment, I thought about inviting Oscar to join me, but soon shook my head. I knew that havingpany would only distract me from getting the most out of the dungeon. I preferred to enter and train in the dungeon alone.


    Putting on the Spatial Ring gifted by Oscar, I quickly stashed my katana inside its inventory and headed towards the kitchen. Since I was nning to stay in the dungeon for two days, I packed a few days'' worth of canned food. I also made sure to grab a thick coat because the dungeon I was aiming to raid had an ice affinity.


    As I made my way towards the campus exit, I noticed Drake conversing with Rose and Tess in the distance. Despite scratching his cheeks, he didn''t seem nervous or embarrassed while talking to them.


    "Good... Good..."


    I muttered to myself, shifting my gaze away from the trio. It was great to see them slowly attracting each other. Everything was going smoothly, and I was positive that they would soon be friends.


    It was crucial that they bonded and grew to trust each other because, in the end, they only had each other. This was the fate of the protagonists.


    Well... I would also be in the picture, or rather behind the picture, helping them from the shadows, but it was still far in the future. Right now I didn''t even have the strength to attempt to kill a Noble Demon.


    Leaving the Academy grounds and entering the city, I couldn''t help but notice the endless stream of people. The buildings were lit up with advertisements, and the streets were crowded with mostly young-looking inhabitants, thanks to their awakened abilities.


    After purchasing some cheap health potions from a nearby pharmacy, I made my way to the train station and hopped on a train heading towards the outskirts of Aukul, the city where the Mage Academy was located.


    As the train rattled along the tracks, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and nervousness. The dungeon I nned to raid was known for its treacherous terrain and powerful ice-affinity monsters. But I was determined to test my skills and prove myself as a worthy adventurer.


    The train finally came to a stop at the station nearest to the dungeon entrance after what felt like hours.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I took a deep breath and stepped out onto the tform, gazing out at the snow-covered area before me.


    It was a stark differencepared to the climate within the city, but it was understandable. The dungeon slowly spreads its affinity in the surrounding area if not contained.


    I quickly noticed a pathway leading into the snowy ins and moved towards the dungeon. After a few minutes'' walk, I could see the outlines of a building further away. I noticed a massive logo with a big letter T.


    "Trygnomy¡­"


    I murmured, approaching the massive building and pushing the ss door open. Warm air brushed against my face as I entered the facility, my eyes slowly looking around and taking in the view.


    Instantly, I could see a couple of people walking around the massive hall. They momentarily nced at me upon my entrance, but soon continued going their ways.


    Since the dungeon was owned by Trygnomy, casual awakeners could buy a ticket to enter them, making them quite popr.


    I chose this specific dungeon because it was in the outskirts and not many people came here. This was also a F-Rank dungeon, the highest one I could enter with my rank.


    I walked up to the counter, where ady with short hair and sses was seated, typing on herputer. As I approached, she looked up and greeted me with a smile.


    "Wee to Trygnomy dungeon! How may I assist you?" she asked politely.


    "I would like to purchase a ticket to enter the dungeon..."


    I replied, handing her my card which was filled with Arcons, due to my sessful investment.


    "Sure thing, here you go,"


    She said, handing me a small ck card, which was used as an entrance pass.


    "Make sure to read the rules and regtions before entering. And good luck on your adventure!"


    Nodding in thanks, I picked up my pass, and made my way to the entrance of the dungeon. Handing the personnel guarding the door a ck card, which he scanned on the door''s scanner, I was allowed to pass.


    As I stepped inside, I underwent a few more identity checks before arriving at a pulsing, purple sphere. It radiated an icy aura that permeated the air around it.


    "..."


    Without hesitation, I drew my katana and moved closer to the sphere.

 Chapter 31 Dungeon (2)

    ?I took a step forward, towards the purple sphere, and felt a strange pull that seemed to be attracting my body towards the pulsating portal. It was otherworldly, but I brushed it off, as it didn''t cause any damage.


    "Rx..."


    I felt my heartbeat quicken in anticipation and slight nervousness as I entered the portal. Complete darkness enshrouded me for a second before I appeared in the middle of snowy mountains, with nothing but snow surrounding me.


    Looking around, I noticed a single mountain peak with a big facility built onto it. I instantly knew it was the boss room containment.


    Shifting my eyes from the peak, I started walking towards one of the smallest mountains, with some spruce growing on its slope.


    I didn''t need to map out where the portal was located because I knew this dungeon like the back of my hand. There were also multiple exit portals, so I wasn''t afraid of getting stuck inside the dungeon.


    "Huff¡­"


    The dungeon''s temperature was so low that, as I exhaled, a visible mist escaped from my mouth. Although I was wearing a thick coat, I still couldn''t shake off the chill that seemed to seep into my bones.


    As I traversed the snow-covered terrain, the only audible sound was the gusting wind and my boots, crunching onto the snow.


    Growl...


    Suddenly, a low growl jolted me from my thoughts, causing me to turn around and unsheathe my Katana in one swift motion.


    Before me stood a creature resembling a white wolf, its eyes glinting with hunger. But it was no ordinary wolf - a single ck horn protruded from its forehead, making itrger and more menacing.


    However, I kept my cool and channeled Mana through my body, assessing my situation. Winter Wolves were known to hunt in packs, but this one appeared to be alone.


    "Was it abandoned by its pack?" I pondered.


    Since the Winter Wolves were G-Rank monsters, they usually roamed inrge groups so they could fend off stronger creatures. A lone Winter Wolf was like a fish out of water in this treacherous, icy dungeon.


    I channeled Mana into my de and slowly approached the wolf, as it continued to stare me down with its hungry eyes.


    Approaching cautiously, I stopped a few dozen feet away from the creature. Suddenly, itunched itself at me, baring its sharp teeth and aiming to sink them into my flesh.


    Luckily, I dodged the wolf''s attack with a swift roll to the side, then quickly countered with a powerful sh of my Katana. The de tore through the wolf''s snow-white fur, leaving a deep wound and causing blood to seep from its nk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The wolf winced in pain as my Katana sliced through its flesh and before it could recover, I swiftly swung my weapon, slicing the monster''s throat and killing it instantly.


    "Well, that was anticlimactic..."


    I muttered to myself, looking at the wolf''s scrawny body. I wiped my de clean in the snow and put on the gloves I had specifically bought for searching bodies.


    Without wasting any time, I quickly retrieved the core from the wolf''s chest and stored it in my Spatial Ring. I also made sure to take the horn, which could be sold outside the dungeon. Although not as durable as other materials, it was still valuable for making weapons.


    After looting the wolf''s body, I carefully inspected my clothes to ensure that they were not stained with blood. Thest thing I needed was to attract other predators with a keen sense of smell.


    I hade to the dungeon to familiarize myself with the environment, as the midterm exams would also be held in an ice affinity dungeon. I needed to get used to the climate and prepare for the exams so that I could pass without any hups.


    "..."


    I threw a final nce at the wolf''s carcass before quickly walking away. I knew that other carnivores had probably already caught the scent of blood and were on their way to investigate. I had to leave the area fast.


    Fortunately, the constant snowfall had effectively concealed my tracks and it was rtively difficult for predators to pick up the scent of a human amidst the vast mountain range. After half an hour of running, I finally rxed, knowing that I had put enough distance between myself and the fighting site.


    As I drew closer to the spruce trees in the distance, I couldn''t help but smirk at the w marks etched into the logs. My visit to this dungeon was not solely for gaining experience. I hade here with a specific purpose in mind, and that was to hunt one of the creatures that could be of use to me.


    The deep scratches on the bark of the trees were made by a Yeti, a fearsome beast that resembled a giant white gori. It was an F-Rank monster, but it had intelligence that surpassed any other creature in this frozen dungeon.


    The Yeti''s core was a valuable prize for Ice Magic Art users. It had an Ice Affinity, meaning it could enhance the power and control of Ice Mana. Most cores were without an affinity, like the ones I had swallowed earlier today, but some monsters adapted to their environments and developed elemental affinities.


    Ice cores were worth at least 5,000 Arcons in the market. But they were not the most sought-after ones. Light and Dark cores were extremely rare and expensive and even then there were rumors of even more exotic affinities that humanity had yet to discover.


    One of such affinities was the Shadow affinity. Although no monster had yet been discovered to wield this affinity, I knew that it was only a matter of time before such dungeons came into existence. If I was correct, then a Shadow Dungeon was already present in Leclentia, but it would not be discovered for a few more months.


    Dungeons tend to spread their affinity around the surrounding area, and the Shadow Dungeon was no exception. It covered the vicinity in shadows, and was only found due to the monsters that had escaped through the Dungeon Break.


    "I need to get stronger..."


    I was nning to enter the Shadow dungeon before anyone else. It was only an E-Rank dungeon, so I could handle it if I trained hard enough. I wanted to im the Shadow cores for myself and prevent any casualties from the monsters.

 Chapter 32 Dungeon (3)

    ?The spruce forest that nketed the slope was the ideal habitat for a lone Yeti. Although these creatures lived a solitary lifestyle, they were powerful enough to take on even a pack of Winter wolves.


    Yeti''s thick fur protected them from the harsh winter weather, as they roamed the forest in search of sustenance. Its massive size and strength made them nearly invincible, even in the face of danger.


    I was well aware of the dangers of facing a Yeti. They were fearsome monsters that could tear me apart with their ws and teeth.


    But I was not afraid, I was even eager to fight them. I wanted to level up my Sword Proficiency and reach the D-Rank in this Dungeon.


    Crunch¡­


    The sound of snow breaking underfoot alerted me to the presence of an enemy. I drew my Katana and scanned the area for any movement.


    It didn''t take me long to spot the Yeti. It was hiding behind a tree, but its white fur stood out against the dark bark. It locked eyes with me and I felt a chill run down my spine. Its green eyes were not dull or savage. They were curious and intelligent, as if it was studying me like a rare specimen.


    "¡­"


    I shook off the eerie feeling and focused on the fight ahead. I had to push all my thoughts aside. It was either to kill or get killed.


    Growl...


    Yeti had finally marked me as its foe, and I saw as its green eyes filled with a chilling hostility. Emerging from behind a tree, the monster revealed its full, muscr body that towered over the smaller spruces nearby. Rows of sharp teeth glistened in its mouth, and its massive ws hung loosely as it approached me with slow, calcted steps.


    Tensing my legs, I prepared for the impending sh. Yetis were known for their unpredictability inbat, but I had spent countless hours ying Leclentia. I was pretty much knowledgeable about every attack pattern they had. I was confident in my ability to anticipate the monster''s next move.


    Swish...


    I heard Yeti''s limbs move before I could even see them. Reacting quickly, I lowered myself to the ground, narrowly avoiding the monster''s deadly ws as they passed above my head. Without hesitation, I also rolled to the side to evade the next attack, as massive ws shed the ground where I had just been lying seconds before.


    Growl...?


    Yeti let out a growl of frustration, surprised that it hadn''t been able to end the human in a single sh. Even Winter''s Wolves, known for their agility, were not usually able to evade its attacks, yet somehow the human had managed it.


    Sensing the danger, Yeti quickly raised its hands, sacrificing its wrist instead of its throat.


    Swish...


    I plunged my sword deep into the monster''s flesh, clicking my tongue in frustration. Yetis were known for their resilience, and I wanted to end the fight quickly, but the monster was clever enough to sacrifice its hand to avoid death.


    Roar...


    Yeti''s wrist was now halfway cut, hanging by only a few tendons. The monster had never felt such pain in its entire life, and uncontrolled rage took over its mind. Its intelligent green eyes lost all reasoning as it snapped its maw in my direction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My hair stood on end as I felt the creature''s bloodthirsty gaze pressuring me, causing my legs to wobble.


    Strong beings could radiate powerful pressure, known as bloodthirst, which would make weaker entities around them feel pressured.


    "..."


    However, despite my weakened legs, my mind was calm and focused, allowing me to easily dodge the wounded Yeti''s attacks.


    Without the use of both hands, the monster was much easier to evade, but facing an enraged creature that had abandoned all defense was still no easy feat. As I avoided its ws, I felt them tear through my coat, ripping the cotton and leaving a bloody gash on my hand.


    The unexpected wound caused me to momentarily stagger, giving Yeti even more momentum as it lunged towards me, swinging its only healthy hand and trying to bite me with its massive teeth.


    "Shit..."


    I cursed under my breath as I dodged another series of attacks. Even though I had managed to take away one of the creature''s limbs, it had also inflicted a wound on me.


    The battle had turned into a test of endurance. Who would tire out first, the raging Yeti swinging its arm wildly, or me, trying to avoid its reckless attacks?


    I had given up on trying to damage the creature. At best, we would trade hits, and I was certain that most of my bones would break if that were to happen.


    Slowly, the movements of the massive white monster started slowing down, until they were like those of a normal human. Yeti''s green eyes were slightly foggy as it exhaled and inhaled deeply, rity returning to its eyes.


    Unfortunately for the monster, I was not willing to let it recover.


    My de, coated with Mana, shed at the monster''s neck, but Yeti once again managed to extend its hand, blocking its vitals.


    Click¡­


    Suddenly, my de vanished, making the monster''s green eyes widen. But the next second, it saw its own body upside down. It didn''t even have time to react, as my Katana changed the angle and swiftly decapitated its head.


    Thud¡­


    The monster''s massive body plummeted to the ground, a massive pool of blood gathering around it and soaking into the white snow, painting it crimson.


    I also fell into the snow, breathing out in relief and assessing my wound. A long cut ran down from my shoulder to my forearm, blood seeping out and staining my shirt.


    Quickly, I took off my glove and pulled out a lighter. Putting the glove into my mouth, I started burning the injury, feeling the insane pain that came from burning one''s skin and tears flowing down my face.


    Although I was crying and wincing, even war veterans would have probably fainted due to the pain. My pain threshold was probably even above that of a masochist''s.

 Chapter 33 Dungeon (4)

    ?"Ouch..."


    I hissed as the rough fabric of the bandage touched my wound. The pain was bearable, but it still made me wince.


    I could have easily avoided the difort by drinking one of my precious health potions, but I was trying to be economical with my resources.


    After all, they were expensive and I only had a few left.


    After bandaging my wound up and making sure that the bleeding had stopped, I took a deep breath and steadied myself before standing up and walking over to the headless Yeti.


    With a steady hand, I drew my Katana and carefully sliced open its ribcage, trying my best to avoid getting any blood on my clothes. Inside, nestled between the creature''s organs, I saw a pulsating Azure Orb filled with Mana.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the core, storing it inside my inventory, not even bothering to wipe away the blood on its surface.


    ncing down at the crimson snow under my feet, I frowned.


    "This smell will attract Winter Wolves..." I muttered to myself.


    I knew I had to move soon if I wanted to avoid the predators residing within the Ice Dungeon.


    Whoosh¡­


    As if on cue, a powerful gust of wind knocked me forward, the blizzard bing even more unbearable. I needed to find shelter soon if I wanted to survive.


    Ice Dungeons were notorious for their treacherous weather and dangerous monsters. Even an E Rank Earth dungeon was safer for rookies than an F Rank Ice Dungeon.


    Growl¡­


    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of growling behind me, and I guessed that a pack of Winter Wolves were fighting over the Yeti''s lifeless body. I had to pick up my pace.


    As the blizzard threatened to engulf thest of the Yeti''s tracks, my heart leaped with relief at the sight of a small cavern. The entrance was so well hidden by the snow and the trees that I wouldn''t have noticed it if not for the footprints.


    I cautiously stepped inside, my eyes scanning for any signs of life. The cavern was empty except for a towering mound of bones piled up in the back. As I inspected the remains of various creatures, a realization hit me: there were no human skeletons among them.


    Then it hit me. This Yeti had never seen a human before! Now it made sense why the monster was curiously ncing toward me before the fight.


    I sat down on one of the skeletal remains, using it as a makeshift chair, putting my Katana on the hips. My eyes remained fixed on the entrance, knowing that I wasn''t alone in seeking refuge from the blizzard.


    There was a chance that other creatures knew about Yeti''s demise and sought cover in the cavern, so I had to be ready to defend myself.


    Rumble...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The distant sound of rumbling caught my attention, and I frowned, recognizing it as an avnche. The sound seemed somewhat odd for an avnche, but I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Suddenly, my eyes were drawn towards the shadowy figure near the entrance of the cavern. Instinctively, I released my Mana outwards, allowing it to blend into the surrounding environment.


    The creature outside hesitated for a moment, sniffing the air as if detecting something unusual. Finally, it turned around and walked past the cave, making a wide circle around it.


    "Good thing I''ve raised my Mana..."


    Despite being Rank F-, my Mana attribute was stronger than average, which allowed me to scare off the silhouette.


    If it weren''t for consuming all those Mana cores, I would''ve probably engaged in another useless fight while injured.


    As the storm outside intensified, I could hear the wind howling through the entrance of the cavern. I sighed, knowing that if I had an Ice Mana Art, I would be able to train within such a climate.


    However, there was a reason why I didn''t have and wasn''t rushing to get one.


    The Shadow Dungeon that I was going to raid in a few months had a hidden manual of Shadow Affinity Magic Art.


    Magic Arts are different from Weapon or Battle styles. A human can only have one of them at a time, hence, when you used any of the protagonists, you couldn''t learn the Art.


    I knew about this art, because it was regarded as a must-steal thing, because If nobody took it, eventually the book would fall into the hands of a demon, who would cause a lot of massacres across the human continent.


    This Shadow Magic Art was the first of its kind to appear in the game. For a long time, it was regarded as a Darkness Affinity, but midway through the game, one could decipher some differences.


    Usually, the Darkness Magic Arts didn''t allow its user to carry the shadows of their killed enemies.


    I couldn''t help but recall the countless times I had died at the hands of this mid-game boss responsible for decimating around 10% of the human poption.


    The demon was a true monster, feared by all who encountered him. He wielded the Shadow Magic Art with deadly precision and used it to create an army of undead soldiers.


    A distant memory of a massive Shadow Dragon using its massive jaws to devour a Drake appeared in my mind. The memory made me shudder, but I quickly shook my head to dispel the image.


    "I just have to steal it!"


    I said aloud, trying to convince myself.


    Everything could be prevented if I just raided the dungeon beforehand and took the Shadow Magic Art for myself. I didn''t need to worry about anything else. All I had to do was get stronger to be able to fight against the Shadow Dungeon''s boss.

 Chapter 34 Dungeon (5)

    ?After a few uneventful hours, the blizzard finally passed, revealing a massive mountain range illuminated solely by the moonlight.


    I could hear the distant howling of Winter Wolves, causing me to tighten my grip on the Katana''s handle. Under normal circumstances, I would have retreated to the safety of sleep, but within the dungeon, I had no such luxury.


    The possibility of a monster lurking in the shadows, waiting for me to let my guard down, was too great to ignore.


    "I''m freezing..."


    I muttered, rubbing my hands together for warmth. I dared not create a fire, for fear that it might attract unwanted attention. The smoke rising in the sky of night would be like a beacon, revealing my presence to the monsters.


    Crunch...


    As I munched on the biscuit I had taken out from my Spatial Ring, I slowly rose to my feet and began moving towards the entrance of the cavern.


    It had already served its purpose and staying here any longer was sure to bring trouble.


    "..."


    My injured hand, wounded by the Yeti, throbbed with pain as I leaned on it to stand up, but thanks to my Awakener constitution, my regenerative properties were above average, and my injury was already halfway healed. A normal person would have been disabled for months, but I could recover in just half a day.


    As I emerged from the shelter''s cover, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. My instincts were immediately on high alert as I sensed dozens of yellow eyes fixed upon me, and I knew without a doubt that I was in danger.


    The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. An entire pack of Winter Wolves was waiting for me, their sharp teeth bared in an intimidating disy of aggression.


    "..."


    Wasn''t I a bit too unlucky?


    Sure, getting caught in a blizzard was bad enough, but being faced with an entire pack of wolves seemed like someone trying to mess with me on purpose.


    Drawing my Katana, I lowered my body, as the first wolf pounced at me, aiming to bite into my neck.


    Swish...


    With a swift and precise flick of my wrist, my Katana slit the wolf''s throat not even giving the monster a chance to wince as its lifeless body fell to the ground.


    The wolf didn''t even try to avoid my de or rather, it didn''t seem to notice it, thanks to my Weapon Style. Still, I couldn''t help but feel surprised at how easily the monster had died.


    I had expected the wolf to put up more of a fight, but the creature slumped to the ground like a bag of potatoes without even trying to resist. It was almost too easy.


    At thest moment, I caught a glimpse of hesitation in the wolf''s eyes, but it was toote.


    Howl...


    The sound of a mournful howl echoed through the air as the other wolves watched their brother fall.


    "Shit..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I muttered under my breath, seeing a wave of white approaching me at a rapid pace. I quickly swung my sword, forcing a few of the monsters to evade it, while kicking another in the chest so hard that its chest caved in.


    But even as I fought, one of the creatures managed to slip past my attacks and sink its teeth into my shoulder, causing me to cry out in pain.


    Despite the searing agony, my mind remained clear and focused. I blocked another wolf''s attempt to go for my throat before driving my katana into the wolf that had bitten my shoulder.


    I knew that if I let my pain take over and mindlessly tried to kill the first wolf, the second wolf would have had a clear shot at my throat.


    Click...


    Another wolf attempted to ambush me from behind, but I managed to avoid it by stepping to the side and shing its back open as it went past.


    As the fight wore on, I found myself growing weaker, my swings bing less powerful. The mana that had been enveloping my body was beginning to flicker, threatening to disperse entirely.


    Fear crept into my mind, but I bit down hard on my tongue, using the pain to drive the fear away. I knew that if I tried to run, I wouldn''t make it even a few dozen feet before the wolves caught up to me.


    Thud...


    I stumbled as one of the wolves managed to grab onto my calf, its teeth sinking into my flesh.


    Grrrr...


    It was me this time, who growled as I drove the tip of my katana into its forehead, piercing through the monster''s skull and silencing its snarls.


    "I hav... to leave."


    My injuries were taking a massive toll on my body, and there were still around half of the pack left.


    The wolves'' yellow eyes glimmered with madness and hunger as they slowly approached me, their dead brethren lying behind them. I could feel their hunger for my flesh.


    "These fuckers!"


    I yelled in frustration, seeing the glee in the front wolf''s gaze. These G-Rank monsters were treating me like prey!


    With a groan, I strained my injured body, channeling all the mana I could muster into my katana. There were still around 14 monsters left, and my chances of survival were close to none.


    It''s funny how I nned to go Yeti hunting, but I ended up being the one hunted by a pack of G-Rank monsters. I thought they would be easy to get rid of, but boy, was I wrong.


    In my defense, this pack was massive. Winter Wolves typically roam in groups of 5 or 6 individuals, but this one had around 30 at the start.


    I tried to keep my cool and think of a way out, but they were too fast and too coordinated for me to handle alone.


    "I should''ve chosen a fire dungeon instead..."

 Chapter 35 Issues

    ?Some blood sttered onto my face as I swung my de in a fierce arc, severing one of the beast''s limbs in a single, swift strike.


    Howl...


    The wolf howled in pain, but I didn''t give it a chance to recover. Without hesitation, I infused my Katana with Mana and brought it down in a swift, deadly arc, severing the monster''s neck in one clean strike.


    I barely had time to register the lifeless body of the wolf as it fell to the snow, before another one lunged at me, sinking its teeth into my shin.


    "These cunning shitheads!"


    I shed the monster with my de, however, this wolf was not like itste brother and had learned from its mistakes. It quickly jumped back, just in time to avoid the invisible edge of my Katana.


    Its yellow eyes scanned my face, now fully covered in blood. My own golden eyes shone brighter than the moonlight as I stared back at the creature, waiting for its next move.


    Even though I attempted to look as tough as possible, I was barely standing. The wolves had attacked and bitten my legs countless times, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I lost consciousness.


    Crunch...


    I heard the snow being walked on and quickly fell on my knees, hissing in pain, but also avoiding the sneaky wolf, trying to attack me from behind.


    From the entire pack of over 30 wolves, only two of them were alive and yet, I felt that the chances of me losing were the highest now.


    My left hand hung limply by my side, utterly useless. The savage wolves had torn away half of my shoulder, leaving a gaping wound that was bleeding profusely. The bandage hiding a jagged cut on my forearm was also ripped off, a testament to my tenacity in battle.


    I was barely able to move my fingers as I used my other hand to fend off the relentless onught. There was no longer any glee in the wolves'' eyes, only pure hatred and malice.


    I had killed nearly the entire pack, wiping out their entire family. Even the most primitive beasts would surely feel something after witnessing such carnage.


    Pluck...


    A sudden pain ripped through my gut, as one of the wolves impaled me on the horn protruding from its forehead.


    I felt my consciousness slipping away and the world around me grew dimmer, the pain receding as darkness threatened to overtake me.


    Swish...


    My arms trembled as I raised my katana with all my might and shed at the wolf''s neck.


    As the monster fell to the ground, I copsed onto my knees, gasping for air. With great effort, I pulled the horn out of my gut.


    With emotionless golden eyes, I watched as thest wolf lunged towards me, but I was too weak to defend myself.


    "..."


    I really didn''t want to die.


    ***


    "Cryokinesis: Icy Spear!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A massive spear of ice materialized before a woman and hurtled through the air, piercing a Yeti that had been trying to sneak up on her from behind.


    The creature''s green eyes widened in shock as it failed to register the iing projectile, and it fell to the ground, its blood staining the pristine snow a vivid shade of crimson.


    Rose approached the fallen Yeti and rubbed her hands together, bracing herself for the gruesome task ahead. Carefully wielding a dagger, she sliced into the creature''s chest, intending to extract its core.


    Although her parents had been hesitant to allow her into the dungeon without any protection, Rose had managed to convince them to grant her permission. As a princess, she had always been treated with utmost care and protection, but she was also beginning to feel constrained.


    This was one of Rose''s first outings without the watchful eye of her parents'' guards. Despite their care and concern for her well-being, she yearned for some freedom and independence as she began to enter adulthood.


    Like any other teenage girl, Rose longed to chat with her ssmates, make friends, and go shopping. However, her status as a princess made it difficult to enjoy these simple pleasures of life.


    Fortunately, Rose had her friend Tess, with whom she spent most of her time. Together, they enjoyed the typical activities of teenage girls, and Rose was grateful to experience these cherished moments surrounded by the warmth of friendship.


    "I need to cut here... and here..."


    Rose deftly sliced through the muscr chest of the monster, deftly extracting a glowing orb and stowing it away in her inventory.


    This was already the fifth Yeti she had taken down today, and she nned to hunt many more before she was forced to return to the Mage Academy.


    She hade to this dungeon to train her Magic Art and gain experience in realbat, but so far, she had yet to encounter any significant challenges.


    Rumble...


    Without warning, the ground beneath Rose began to shake violently, causing her to stumble. However, she quickly regained her footing, demonstrating her impressive agility.


    Despite her delicate appearance, Rose was far from frail. She had pushed her body andbat abilities to their limits, which had helped her secure the opportunity to enter the dungeon.


    As the Princess of the entire Elven Kingdom, Rose knew that her position demanded great power and strength. Although she hade to terms with the fact that her family would love her regardless, she was determined to continue growing stronger and honing her abilities.


    Rose gazed up towards the mountain peak with her bright azure eyes and breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that there was no avnche cascading down towards her.


    Roar...


    An echo of a powerful roar resounded throughout the mountain range, prompting Rose to snap her head in the direction towards the mountain with a structure that was supposed to contain the boss monster.


    "..."


    Where was the building?


    Rose frantically shifted her eyes, wondering if she had been looking at the wrong mountain.


    "It''s gone..."


    She only spotted a group of twisted, steel pirs jutting up from the ground. It appeared as if the building they had once supported had been violently torn away, leaving only ruins in its wake.


    Howl...

 Chapter 36 Survive

    ?The facility meant to contain the Boss monster was nowhere to be seen. All that remained were steel pirs jutting out from the snow-covered mountain peak, the only evidence that the structure ever existed.


    Although it was worrying that an E-rank monster had managed to escape from Trygnomy''s building, the Boss itself posed no threat to Rose. She was an E- Rank Awakener and was even on the cusp of a breakthrough.


    Her only concern was for the other people trapped in the dungeon, as they would undoubtedly be affected by the Boss''s escape. Rose deduced that the facility must have been destroyed before it had a chance to send out a warning signal, since there was no sign of Trygnomy''s personnel evacuating the dungeon.


    Screech...


    Suddenly, an inhuman screech pierced the air, causing Rose to look up. A creature the size of a truck was soaring through the sky, its massive bat-like wings pping with powerful force.


    The monster''s long tail was adorned with sharp spikes that extended all the way to the nape of its neck, and its two powerful legs were equipped with razor-sharp ws that could shred through metal with ease. The creature''s slightly parted jaws revealed row upon row of razor-sharp teeth.


    It was a wyvern!


    Rose''s expression fell as she realized the monster that had been held captive in the facility. Trygnomy kept these matters hidden from the public, so no one knew about the Boss of this dungeon.


    "I have to escape..." Rose muttered to herself.


    She quickly realized that engaging in battle with a wyvern would undoubtedly lead to her demise.


    While she was capable of defeating an E-Rank monster, wyverns were different. They were rted to dragons, monsters simr in appearance to them. One thing that dragons and wyverns had inmon was their ability to grow stronger by consuming other creatures.


    Rose knew that even if she were to catch and face the wyvern, it would already be toote, as the monster would have consumed countless other creatures, making it too strong for her to handle.


    Howl...


    All of a sudden, Rose''s attention was diverted by the sound of multiple wolves howling nearby. She quickly turned her gaze towards the slope, where a thick spruce forest was growing.


    ***


    ''...''


    I watched as the jaws of a Winter wolf slowly closed in on my neck.


    My arms felt like they were made of lead, so heavy that I couldn''t even lift a finger. My muscles burned with searing pain, and my ck Katana had already slipped from my grasp.


    Though everything seemed hopeless from the outside, I was struggling to circte my Mana in a strange pattern. Despite the pain, as if my skin was being torn, I pushed through and continued to guide it through my capiries and towards my right hand.


    With every surge of Mana that reached my fingers, it felt as though they were suddenly ripped from my hand, but I refused to give up. This was a do or die!


    Mana particles seeped out from my palm, shining with a slight yellow glow, as I concentrated harder.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a thin golden de slid out from my fingers, entirely made out of Mana. Its length was that of a small dagger and it flickered constantly, its power demanding a high consumption of Mana.


    The Wolf''s bloodshot eyes regained some rity at thest moment as he sensed danger, but it was already toote to change his jump''s trajectory as he slid onto the de like a barbecue on a spit.


    Howl...


    The monster winced in pain, its eyes slowly losing their glow and soon closing.


    Thud...


    The golden de I had created disappeared, and I fell face-first into the bloody snow. The impact of my shoulder hitting the ground was excruciating, and I had to bite my lip to prevent myself from screaming out loud. I didn''t want any more predators to know my location.


    Slowly rolling onto my back, I essed my Spatial Inventory and retrieved a Low-Tier health potion. With trembling arms, I brought it to my lips and began drinking it with a grimace.


    It tasted like fish, and I hate fish!


    However, as soon as the liquid touched my throat, I felt the pain slowly receding as the potion began to work its magic. It repaired bruises and cuts, and finally, it even began restoring the flesh of my half-ripped shoulder.


    I groaned in relief, feeling my body rx as the potion took effect. Slowly, I raised myself into a sitting position, and my eyesnded on the Katana that was lying just a few feet away in the snow. I reached out and grabbed it, relieved to have it back in my hand.


    "Status..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??- ]


    ????????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??-


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ??????????  [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    My pupils glimmered with excitement as I read my new skill, Aura de.


    "It was easier than I expected..."


    I thought to myself, surprised that all I needed to do was circte my Mana in a strange way and endure a pain simr to being skinned alive to obtain a B-Rank skill.


    It was too easy!


    A grin made its way onto my face as I recalled all the skills I could acquire through some pain.


    I wasn''t masochistic or anything, and I certainly didn''t enjoy pain.


    I just had a desire to grow stronger, and survive, even if that required walking through mes.


    Assessing the condition of my body, I made sure that most of my injuries had been healed. Although the stab wound on my abdomen and the damage to my shoulder would require some time to healpletely, I knew they weren''t life-threatening.


    Crunch...


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of footsteps crunching on the snow behind the trees and quickly shifted my body in the direction of the sound.


    I felt my muscles tense as I tightly gripped the handle of my Katana, hoping that the source of the sound would turn out to be a Yeti. The thought of having to fight another pack of wolves wasn''t appealing to me, to say the least.


    As soon as the silhouette emerged from behind the trees, I froze.


    ''On the other hand, wolves don''t seem that bad...''

 Chapter 37 Escape

    ?Howl...


    Rose heard the sound of wolves howling and immediately dashed towards the Spruce forest. As an elf, she had a sharp sense of hearing and picked up the sound of a human''s cry.


    Although Rose wasn''t naive enough to help every stranger, she wasn''t so heartless to ignore a human being attacked by monsters.


    Her parents had raised her to be calm, calctive, and instilled her with solid values, to be kind, but also wary.


    Crunch...


    As she neared the forest, a strong smell of iron entered her nostrils.


    "Blood..." Rose whispered to herself.


    She couldn''t discern if the blood was from a human or not, but she picked up her pace, leaving clouds of snow particles in her trail.


    Howl...


    Rose could already hear the sound of Winter Wolves wincing in pain, and she instantly summoned her de.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy de!"


    Suddenly, the vicinity went quiet, making Rose even more wary of her surroundings. She slowed down her pace to a walk and carefully approached the location from which she had heard the wolves.


    Rose came to aplete halt as the only object obstructing her vision was a lone spruce tree.


    Huff...


    She took in a deep breath and slowly circted her Mana throughout her body. Then, she stepped out of cover.


    "..."


    Rose''s cold expression slightly wavered as she instantly noticed dozens of corpses lying in the crimson red snow.


    It was a literal aftermath of a carnage.


    Crunch...


    Rose''s eyes were drawn to a figure standing in the middle of the corpses. Her azure eyes met his golden ones, and she felt a strange sense of danger ringing in her head.


    The human''s face waspletely covered in blood, and his golden eyes seemed almost monster-like. Rose noticed various cuts all across his ck coat, which was also tainted with blood, indicating that he was the one responsible for decimating the pack of wolves.


    "..."


    Silence descended on the area as Rose and the bloody human stood facing each other. Rose started recognizing the figure and soon identified him as Aiden.


    She slowly evaluated his appearance and disbanded her Icy de, seeing that he was holding his Katana in a fighting stance.


    "Are you okay?"


    Although Rose felt slightly perplexed that her paths always seemed to cross with Aiden''s, her goal to help someone being attacked by monsters didn''t change.


    It did pique her interest, though. As far as she knew, Aiden was one of the weakest people in the entire academy - at least he was when he enrolled.


    Was he hiding his strength?


    An entire wolf pack was lying under his feet and even though he seemed to have had a rough time, he survived and killed around 30 G-Rank monsters.


    It was no easy achievement and probably only a handful of people within the first year students could do that.


    Swish...


    Aiden lowered his katana and sheathed it. He shifted his eyes from Rose to the corpses lying in the snow.


    "I''m alright..."


    ***


    "Why is she even here?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I cursed under my breath, attempting to keep my expressionposed.


    Dealing with protagonists was something I preferred to avoid at all costs - I would rather face a pack of wolves again, but fate seemed determined to test me.


    All I desired was to keep a low profile, strengthen myself, and remain in the shadows. However, Rose had unexpectedly appeared before me.


    "I''m alright..."


    In the end, I sighed in defeat and sheathed my Katana, approaching the nearest Winter wolf corpse and taking its core.


    I nced at Rose to see if the sight was too gruesome for her, but to my surprise, her expression remained calm.


    It appears that the Elven princess was raised well...


    Every time I start a new game of Leclentia, the protagonist''s character and background tend to vary slightly. Sometimes Tess can be easily provoked, Drake struggles with dyslexia, Rose is obsessive, and Kai has a short temper.


    It''s entirely random, and for the past few weeks I watched them from the sidelines and I have to admit... I am satisfied with their characters!


    They appeared to be... how should I put it... suitable to save the world?


    I continued moving from corpse to corpse, gathering the G-Rank cores as Rose remained silent, closely observing my every move.


    Although I considered myself a professional at ignoring things that might cause me trouble, Rose''s gaze felt like it was drilling a hole in my back.


    Rose''s presence made the process of collecting the cores from the Winter Wolves a lot easier and once thest sphere was thrown into my Inventory, I stood up.


    "The Dungeon Boss has escaped."


    Rose finally spoke, causing me to stumble as I turned to meet her gaze.


    "What?"


    I asked, feeling a chill run down my spine. I unconsciously tightened my grip on the scabbard of my Katana.


    The monster inhabiting this dungeon was no joke, and if Rose wasn''t joking, the avnche I heard was probably the roar of the wyvern.


    I looked at Rose, hoping to detect some sign that she was joking, but her expression remained stoic and serene.


    "We have to go..."


    I said hastily, warily ncing at the sky.


    Wyverns were known to be voracious hunters, and humans were not excluded from their diet. In fact, humans were one of their favorite meals, as consuming us would provide them with a greater portion of our strengthpared to that of a typical monster.


    If I stayed in this location, the Wyvern would definitelye after me...


    It was frightening, wasn''t it?


    "The nearest portal is a few hours away, so we must hurry..."


    Rose said as she produced a hologram of a map with a marker indicating one of the portals that could lead us to the dungeon''s exit.


    She was already getting ready to leave when I smiled and stepped back.


    "I''m sorry, you can go ahead... I still have some things to do."


    Rose paused for a moment, staring at me as if I were foolish. She then pointed to the sky.


    "You know what Wyvern is, right?"


    "..."


    We held each other''s gaze for a few moments, and then she sighed in resignation. Although she probably wanted to help me, we were at most strangers and it''d be weird for a princess to force someone to evacuate, it might even create some weird rumors.


    "Wyverns usually stay in the sky..."


    She said, giving me a final look before vanishing behind one of the trees.

 Chapter 38 Wyvern

    ?Leaning against the tree, I let out a sigh of relief as Rose disappeared behind the spruces.


    "Why was she even here?"


    I muttered to myself, trying to sort out my thoughts. A sharp pain shot through my shoulder, causing me to flinch and refocus my attention.


    I had deliberately insisted on staying in the dungeon, avoiding too much contact with Rose. She was like a light, a protagonist, and being with her would shine a spotlight on me, a person who wanted to remain in the shadows.


    Lifting my hand to ruffle my hair, I felt warm liquid sticking to my face. Quickly, I took out some cloth from my Inventory and wiped the blood off my face.


    "I must''ve looked creepy..."


    Recalling Rose''s slightly perplexed face, I shrugged my shoulders. I couldn''t change anything now, so it was better to just forget it.


    Screech...


    I heard a distant screech, and this time, there was no blizzard to disturb it - it was the sound of a wyvern.


    "How did it even escape from Trygnomy?"


    Looking at the steel pirs in the distance, I frowned. Throughout my five years of gaming experience, there has never been a breach of Trygnomy''s dungeon. Yet, it had happened...


    Or maybe it had, but it was hidden from the public?


    Scratching my cheek, I pushed these thoughts aside and looked towards the mountains in the north.


    Rose was correct - the nearest exit of the dungeon was in that direction, and she would probably escape the dungeon safely...


    Probably?


    Suddenly, a bad premonition arose within me.


    This was an event that didn''t happen in the game, and the unknown was starting to suffocate me.


    What if she died? Who would take Rose''s ce as a protagonist?!


    I unknowingly started gritting my teeth, thinking of the worst.


    "Even if I was there, I couldn''t change anything, I''m too weak..."


    I tried to argue with myself, but my arguments fell short as another screech of the wyvern, this timeing from the north, echoed through the mountain range.


    "Shit..."


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm my heart.


    I had thrown out the option of going to help Rose immediately. Although she was an important factor in saving the world, I believed that risking my life wasn''t worth it.


    I could survive with three protagonists - it would be hard, but it was possible.


    Some might call me cruel, but it was the truth. I would much rather sacrifice someone than risk my own life. I had no hero mentality. Sure, I would help people in danger, but only if the chances of me surviving were above 30%.


    In this scenario, I didn''t even dare to think that I could fight or escape from a flying monster. Wyverns are relentless, and their stamina is unending. Even if our speeds were simr, I would be on the losing end.


    Screech...


    Another wyvern''s screech echoed in the distance and my eye twitched.


    "I should help her though..."


    Even though I valued my life more, I needed Rose to stay alive and to be honest, I kind of wanted to make the main characters'' lives easier, so...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Crackle...


    A goldenyer of Mana covered my body, sticking to my skin like a thin film.


    I carefully manipted it to retract, moving it to my face and then my throat. With utmost concentration, I split theyer into smaller spots and reshaped it, turning it into something that looked like scales.


    Despite the sweat running down my face, I didn''t dare stop supplying Mana. Any hesitation orpse in concentration could ruin my work in an instant.


    Click...


    After a few minutes of intense effort, I heard a satisfying click and let out a sigh of relief. My work was finally done.


    I moved my tongue around my mouth, testing the newly formed scales on my throat. Satisfied with the result, I raised my head towards the sky and tensed my throat muscles, allowing thepressed Mana Scales on my neck to release their energy.


    Screech...


    A thunderous, inhuman roar erupted from my throat, drowning out even the wyvern''s screech. The sound reverberated off the mountains, echoing throughout the vast mountain range.


    Screech...


    The wyvern''s response was almost immediate, and I couldn''t help but grin in satisfaction. My n had worked.


    "Mission aplished..."


    I murmured to myself as I dashed off in the opposite direction.


    A grim smile was spreading on my face. Although I somehow managed to replicate the Wyvern''s voice masterfully controlling Mana, which was very very hard, I could already hear the sound of pping, meaning that the Wyvern was already near.


    Screech?


    The wyvern screeched again, searching for itspanion, but to no avail. It began pulsating its Mana, attempting to locate any beings nearby.


    Luckily, I was already out of its range and remained undetected.


    "I hope Rose had time to evacuate..."


    Exhaling in relief, I dashed to the nearest boulder and hid behind it, praying it would shield me from the Wyvern''s watchful gaze. The beast flew overhead, its body constantly radiating Mana, creating ripples in the air and highlighting its strength.


    As I peeked at the monster''s body covered in scales, I noticed a spear made of pure ice protruding from its side. A spark of recognition ignited within me, realizing the weapon belonged to Rose.


    ''If I''ve done all that and she''s dead, I will...''


    My words trailed off as a stupid Yeti emerged from its hiding ce. Climbing out of the snow and bellowing a loud roar, the creature was oblivious to the colossal flying monster hovering above.


    I felt almost sad, watching as Yeti slowly raised its head towards the sky, freezing in ce as it spotted an alpha predator hovering above.


    Thud...


    Before it could even let out a cry, Wyvern pounced on Yeti, using its powerful hind legs to press it to the ground and swiftly biting off its head.


    As I witnessed the gruesome scene, goosebumps erupted all over my body. My eyes were transfixed on Wyvern as it devoured Yeti whole, the sound of crunching bones and tearing flesh echoing in the air.


    I knew that if I had been even a few secondste in running, I would have suffered the same gruesome fate as poor Yeti.


    ''Never ever, will I help her escape from such being...''


    I made myself a promise, I knew I would break in the future.

 Chapter 39 Wyvern (2)

    ?Crack...


    As the Wyvern devoured the Yeti, I kept my gaze fixed on its scaly body, searching for any hint of a change in the color of its scales.


    Wyverns have the ability to evolve and increase their Rank by feeding on other creatures, and the color of their scales indicated their level of strength, with white being the lowest and abyss ck representing the pinnacle of power.


    At the moment, half of the Wyvern''s scales were a deep shade of crimson red, indicating that the creature was likely at E Rank. This was already above the typical standard for an F Rank Dungeon Boss, making it a formidable opponent.


    I dared not make a single movement, and instead focused on slowing down the speed of my Mana cirction to avoid attracting the Wyvern''s attention. The process was excruciatingly painful, as forcibly decelerating my Mana caused me great agony.


    Nevertheless, I managed to endure the pain. In fact, it was nothingpared to the excruciating agony I had experienced during my reincarnation. As I recalled the sensation of my soul being tampered with, I shuddered involuntarily.


    ''Let''s just hope I never have to go through that again...''


    Although I was willing to endure a certain amount of pain and hardship in pursuit of my goals, I was by no means a masochist. Experiencing another reincarnation was nowhere in my ns.


    "..."


    The Wyvern''s crimson scales spread a little further as it devoured the Yeti''s core, emitting a low groan of pleasure.


    While the creature was steadily growing stronger, the process was fortunately slow, which gave me a small sense of relief.


    Wyverns, like humans, possessed their own unique talents, which could only be measured by the amount of power they acquired through consuming other beings.


    For instance, one Wyvern might experience a color change in just a few scales after devouring a Yeti, while another might see dozens of scales transform.


    Despite the Wyvern''s before me apparent lower level of talent, this monster still had the potential to be a formidable creature.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, a lonely spear tore through the sky, piercing into the Wyvern''s right wind and making it screech in pain.


    "Shit..."


    Suddenly, a lone spear fell from the sky, impaling the Wyvern''s right wing and eliciting a pained screech from the beast.


    "Shit..."


    I muttered under my breath, dismayed to see that the weapon was made entirely of ice.


    Why the hell did Rose return?!


    As an elf girl emerged from behind some spruces, her cold, azure-blue eyes shing with a deathly re, my legs trembled slightly - not out of fear, but from a simmering anger.


    ''Weren''t she supposed to escape? Why had I risked my life, only to have her return to face the Wyvern head-on? ''


    Feeling irritable, I almost emerged from my hiding spot, but managed to calm myself.


    Although I wouldn''t be able to confront the Wyvern directly, perhaps I could nk it and catch it by surprise, while Rose would draw its attention?


    It was a foolproof n with a 200% sess rate, but it also has its downsides...


    I would have to show myself to Rose.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As Rose moved closer to the growling wyvern, I felt my heart rate spike. Despite the beast''s wings being temporarily immobilized, it remained a formidable opponent. It showed no signs of fear or submission. The creature knew that no one threatened it, so it had no need to flee. I wanted to scream out to Rose to stop, but the words stuck in my throat. The only sound I could hear was the low rumble of the wyvern''s growl as Rose moved closer.


    Screech...


    The monster''s massive jaws opened wide and it lunged towards Rose with incredible speed. The sight sent shivers down my spine, as I thought I could at least react to the monster''s attacks. But I barely saw it move!


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    The ground trembled violently as a massive chunk of ice suddenly emerged from the earth, causing the Wyvern to crash into it with tremendous force.


    Crash...


    The tremor was so intense that I almost lost my bnce, but Rose appeared unfazed as she quickly conjured her Art to mount a counterattack.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Spike!"


    A thinyer of ice covered the ground beneath the monster, and suddenly, a sharp spike jolted upwards from the ice, impaling the Wyvern''s leg.


    Screech...


    It roared in pain as the ice structure, pierced into its scales, tearing through the soft flesh and damaging its leg.


    Despite being stronger than Rose, her Art was incredibly powerful, and if the Wyvern let its guard down, Rose could emerge victorious.


    However, that possibility was short-lived.


    Whoosh...


    With a swift movement, the Wyvern swung its massive tail, catching Rose off guard and striking her with its tip. Even though it was just a scratch, it was inflicted by a monster that was the size of a truck, and the impact sent Rose flying through the air like a broken kite.


    Thud...


    Thankfully, Rose''s fall was cushioned by the snow, and she managed to avoid any serious injuries.


    Still coughing, she quickly regained herposure and summoned her Art.


    "Cryo... Cough-Cough... kinesis: Ice Wall!"


    A wall of ice formed before her, as she took out a health potion to recover from the damage before the Wyvern could attack again.


    However, the beast was surprisingly intelligent. Seeing Rose attempting to consume the potion, it swiftlyunched itself towards her, wing and tearing apart the ice wall in a desperate attempt to reach its enemy.


    Screech...


    The Wyvern''s screeches reverberated throughout the area, sending mana ripples pulsing around us. I had to lower my head, so I wouldn''t get hit by an unexpected attack.


    As I watched the battle unfold, I realized that Rose was much stronger than I had initially thought. I had expected the Wyvern to overpower her easily, but their strengths seemed to be evenly matched. And with the advantage of health potions, Rose had an edge in this exchange.


    If everything went ording to n, I wouldn''t even need to reveal myself.


    "Come on, fight... Fight... you''re one of the protagonists!"


    I silently urged her on.

 Chapter 40 Wyvern (3)

    ?Thud...


    Rose felt some of her ribs break as she hit the ground. Although the snow cushioned most of the blow, the wyvern''s brute strength had dealt a devastating blow.


    "Cryo... Cough-Cough... kinesis: Ice Wall!"


    Coughing blood, she created an ice wall and quickly took a Mana potion, intending to drink it before the wyvern got to her.


    Despite the searing pain in her side, Rose had no regrets about her decision to take on the monster. When she had first encountered the wyvern, her initial instinct had been to flee the dungeon. But when she had seen the creature attacking a lone person, she had acted quickly, hurling a spear at its side and engaging it in a fierce battle.


    She recalled that just as she had thought she had the upper hand, a deafening screech reverberated through the mountain range, causing Rose''s eyes to tremble with fear.


    ''Where did the other onee from?''


    It was clear from the sound of the screech that the new creature was muchrger and more formidable than the one she had been battling. Even her opponent seemed to forget about herpletely and hastily abandoned their fight, taking off in search of its kin.


    Rose''s first instinct was to bolt straight for the exit portal, but she hesitated when she heard no sounding from the direction of the wyverns. After a few moments of deliberation, she decided to suppress her mana flow and follow the general direction in which the monster had flown.


    As she drew closer, she caught sight of the same wyvern she had fought earlier, now feeding on a Yeti. The creature was scanning its surroundings, clearly on the lookout for any signs of itsrger kin.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Rose summoned another spear andunched it at the wyvern''s wing, impaling it and rendering the creature unable to fly.


    ''Maybe I can kill it before its kines...''


    But as she engaged the monster in battle once again, she found herself hurtling through the air like a broken kite, struggling to regain her bnce.


    This all led up to her broken ribs and the Wyvern wing her Ice wall.


    Screech...


    The creature screeched in frustration as it tried to destroy the wall and reach Rose, who was slowly healing her injuries.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy de!"


    Summoning her cryokic powers, Rose created an ice de and dashed towards the wall that was about to give out.


    Just as the wall crashed down, Rose drove her de deep into the wyvern''s eye, causing it to thrash around wildly.


    SCREEEEECHHHH!!!


    Despite the deafening screeches that rang in her ears, Rose held firm, driving the de deeper into the reptile''s head as it tried to shake her off.


    With a final, desperate push, Rose managed to drive the de all the way into the wyvern''s brain, causing it to freeze and fall lifeless to the ground.


    As the adrenaline slowly drained from her body, Rose copsed to the ground, panting heavily.


    "I''ve done it..."


    She murmured before copsing on the ground, depleted of her Mana.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ***


    "..."


    As Rose started to lose consciousness, I rushed to her side and checked her pulse to make sure she was still alive. Once I confirmed that she was stable, I propped her up against a nearby tree.


    Turning my attention to the massive wyvern carcass nearby, I muttered under my breath.


    "Shitty lizard..."


    Kicking its scaly leg I felt pain, but ignored itpletely.


    As I gazed upon its muscr build and half-red scales, an idea suddenly struck me. I hesitated for a moment, ncing over at Rose.


    "She wouldn''t mind, would she..."


    Taking a deep breath, I drew my Katana and began tearing apart the scales covering the wyvern''s chest.


    Blood coated my hands as I worked, but I pressed on until an azure sphere caught my eye.


    "..."


    I grabbed the azure sphere and stashed it in my inventory, feeling pleased with my find. Of course, Rose would be angry if she discovered that someone had stolen the core of the creature she had just killed...


    However, how would she ever know it was me?


    I grinned to myself as I wiped the blood from my hands and de with snow. Despite my theft, I had no intention of leaving Rose unconscious in the middle of the dungeon.


    I activated my Mana and approached her, taking her soft hand in mine. I sent a pulse of Mana towards her, but at first, none of it seemed to be absorbed. Slowly, however, she began to greedily take it in.


    Click...


    Normally, giving someone else your Mana was incredibly dangerous.


    Why?


    Well... If the Mana of two individuals didn''t match, the recipient could even explode.


    Fortunately, I knew how to reverse this effect!


    As long as I supplied the same amount of Mana at the same intervals, Rose would be able to safely absorb it without any risk of harm.


    Feeling that she was slowly regaining her senses I quickly stood up and walked away, suppressing my Mana and hiding the traces of me ever being here.


    It was my first time being a shadow to one of the protagonists and I have to stay... It is quite rewarding!


    Giggling under my breath, I ran away, feeling that my purse has gotten way heavier than I expected.

 Chapter 41 Wyvern (4)

    ?"What a good day..."


    As I strolled through the snow-coveredndscape, I made the decision to exit the dungeon immediately. Even though I could have stayed for another day, I knew that the Trygnomy personnel would soon discover what had happened inside and evacuate everyone.


    I didn''t want to be caught up in the chaos that would surely follow, so I hastened my steps and made my way out.


    As I approached the portal, I saw several humans running around with pale faces, and let out a sigh. The Trygnomy was likely already informed about the boss''s defeat.


    "..."


    Without a word, I walked through the portal and emerged in a white room. Instantly, my eyes fell on several figures dressed in ck suits standing before me.


    "Please follow me," the woman in the center gestured, scanning her card on the door scanner and motioning for me to follow.


    I grimaced to myself. As one of the people who had been inside the dungeon during the events that had transpired, I knew I would likely be suspected and questioned.


    I took a seat on the chair in the dimly lit room and watched as the woman seated herself before me and took out a folder from her briefcase.


    "Could you please tell us how your hunt went in our dungeon?"


    The woman spoke slowly, eyeing me through her sunsses which seemed out of ce indoors.


    I had two choices: feign ignorance or lie and im that I was nowhere near the fight and knew nothing about it.


    "I was hunting Winter wolves when suddenly a girl with blue hair warned me that the boss of the dungeon had escaped. I left immediately afterward..."


    I decided to go with telling half-truth. As I mentioned Rose''s appearance I noticed the woman''s facial muscles twitching, suggesting that she probably recognized the Elf Princess.


    "Aiden, this is crucial. Where did youst see her?"


    Her professional voice cracked as she tried to hold the folder she was holding together.


    The Trygnomy was probably backed into a corner now that the Royal family had heard about this. I could only imagine what would happen if they failed to bring her back unharmed.


    I weighed my options carefully. I could tell the truth, but that would likely make me a suspect for stealing her core. On the other hand, lying could lead to consequences if they discovered the truth.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t see her after she warned me about the boss. I left immediately and didn''t look back..."


    I said, trying to sound as convincing as possible.


    I didn''te to this world to be a saint, did I?


    The woman''s expression remained unreadable as she jotted down some notes on her folder.


    "Very well. We will need you toe in for further questioningter. You are dismissed for now..."


    The woman stood up and gestured for me to leave, but before she could step out of the room, I turned back and spoke up.


    "Excuse me, what about the payment?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The woman halted in her tracks, her expression momentarily confused.


    "Payment? What do you mean?"


    She asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "What will I get for keeping silent about what happened in the dungeon?"


    At first, I had been puzzled by the fact that the dungeon outbreak hadn''t been mentioned in the game. But after some thought, I had concluded that it had been hidden from the public eye, and that meant I could potentially profit from keeping quiet about it.


    "..."


    The woman studied me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, with a resigned sigh, she straightened the folder she was holding.


    "We will send thepensation to your card. Have a nice day, customer."


    She said in a stiff tone. I could almost feel the irritation emanating from her, but I didn''t let it bother me.


    I maybe acted like a bastard, but, hey, I had to be one to boost my strength.


    As I left the facility, I let out a sigh. I wasn''t a fan of interacting with people. Even though I had managed to ask forpensation for my silence, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of cringe rising within me.


    Let''s be honest, I had never been good at socializing.


    As I walked along the snowy path back to the train station, I spotted several figures flying towards the facility in the sky. Without even looking closely, I knew that they were probably soldiers sent by Rose''s parents to find her and ensure her safety.


    Using my Mana, I scanned the group and determined that they were S-Rank level, which meant they were most likely royal guards.


    Crackle...


    Suddenly, there was a crackling sound in the air as the elves flew by, their attention solely focused on their mission. However, one of them turned their head in my direction, sensing unfamiliar Mana emanating from me.


    "..."


    As our eyes met, the elf soldier and I locked gazes for just a second. Even though they were moving at almost the speed of sound, the intensity of the brief eye contact was enough to leave me frozen in ce.


    There was an immense power hidden behind the elf''s eyes, and I could sense that he was not to be trifled with.


    Despite his young appearance, I knew that he must have lived for hundreds of years and fought in countless battles, escaping death and bing a formidable warrior capable of instilling fear with just a single look. I watched in awe as the group disappeared into the sky, feeling a shiver run down my spine.


    "hah..."


    I began to reconsider the wisdom of stealing the Wyvern''s core.


    ====


    AN: Ima take a break, peace!

 Chapter 42 Suspicion...

    ?Rose felt strength leaving her body and copsed to the ground, feeling the chill of the snow seeping into her bones. She struggled to lift herself up, but it was as if a heavy weight was pressing down on her.


    Her eyelids were also heavy, and she could feel herself slipping away.


    Crunch...


    Suddenly, a loud crunching sound broke through the stillness, and she could hear someone stomping through the snow nearby. She tried to focus her blurry vision on the figure, but it was all just a blur. All she could make out were the outlines of a man''s figure, and the sound of his muttered words.


    "Stupid lizard!"


    He grumbled, and Rose couldn''t help but feel a flicker of fear. She tried to muster the strength to speak, but her throat felt dry, and no sound came out.


    Suddenly, the stranger picked her up and Rose''s blood ran cold with fear. He carried her over to a nearby tree and leaned her against it, his warm hand gripping her wrist.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, she felt a rush of energy coursing through her body as Mana flowed from the stranger''s hand into her own.


    ''NO!''


    She knew that this was a dangerous situation, and tried to resist the transfer, knowing that it could have dire consequences if theirpatibility was off. But she was too weak, too exhausted to fight back, and soon she gave in.


    As the stranger''s Mana began to circte through her body, Rose felt a sense of eptance, as if she was ready to die, but then she heard a clicking sound in the distance, and suddenly everything changed.


    Click...


    A subtle connection was established between them, and the Mana began to flow into her like a racing car on a highway.


    As the rush of Mana flowed through her body, Rose''s mind raced with questions. Who was this stranger? And how was it possible that they werepatible?


    Rose knew that there could only be one person in the world that waspatible with you, and it was almost impossible to find them.


    ording to her knowledge, she knew that the connection could only be established between a woman and a man. Her parents had joked that if she ever found apatible person, she should marry him.


    However, in that moment, Rose''s thoughts were consumed by the present. She had no idea who this man was, but the connection between them was undeniable. As the Mana continued to flow into her body, she felt her dizziness slowly disappearing.


    As Rose tried to fully open her eyes and make sense of what was happening, the connection was suddenly cut off.


    She felt a jolt of panic as she realized that the stranger was leaving her. The smell of blood brushed her nostrils, and she could see the blurry sight of the man slowly fading away from her vision as he walked behind the trees.


    ''Wait!''


    Rose felt a sudden urge to scream out, to tell the stranger to wait. But she knew better than to let her emotions get the best of her. Despite theirpatibility, the man might not be friendly.


    Maybe he only helped her because he thought she was unconscious?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As she pondered this, she pressed her red lips into a straight line and began to slowly circte the stranger''s Mana around her body. She closed her eyes and focused, feeling the Mana particles outside of her body gravitating towards her and absorbing into her core.


    After a few minutes, Rose opened her eyes and stood up, feeling a rush of power coursing through her veins. She was still injured and far from perfect condition, but the Mana had revitalized her enough to fight a single Yeti.


    Rose''s azure eyesnded on the massive corpse of the Wyvern lying just a few dozen feet away from her.


    She approached it slowly, taking in the sight of the beast''s lifeless body. As she prepared to extract its core, she noticed a long cut running across its chest.


    "..."


    Her face remained stoic, but her eyes glimmered in the light.


    "I guess nothing is for free..."


    She muttered under her breath and lowered her hands, realizing that the man who had helped her was probably the one who had taken the core.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of Rose''s lips as she thought about the possibilities. The Wyvern''s core was a rare and valuablemodity, and if the man tried to sell it, he would be easily traced.


    "I wonder what my parents would say..."


    Rose wondered what her parents would say if they found out she had found traces of herpatible person.


    As an Elven princess, she was a prized gem among her people. If her family discovered that she had crossed paths with herpatible partner, they would stop at nothing to uncover every detail of the encounter.


    Finding apatible partner was like finding your other half. They could help you with almost everything Mana-rted, from transferring Mana to enchanting your body''s regenerative functions, as long as they were nearby pulsating their Mana.


    "..."


    Rose''s thoughts turned briefly to Aiden, whom she had met just before fighting the Wyvern but quickly shook her head.


    "He has already left the dungeon..." She thought.


    However, as shepared his figure to the stranger''s, they seemed eerily simr, but her vision was also blurry, so she couldn''t be certain.


    Click...


    She took out a Health Potion from her Spatial Ring and quickly consumed its contents, feeling the liquid energy surging through her veins.


    She carefully ced the empty potion bottle onto the snow, aware that it was against the rules to litter in the permanent dungeons. However, since this dungeon would disappear in a few days, the rules didn''t apply anymore.


    Rose looked around at her surroundings, taking in the quiet beauty of the snow-coveredndscape. She knew she couldn''t stay here for long. The dungeon was dangerous, and there were likely other monsters lurking around, waiting for their chance to strike.


    "Who are you..."

 Chapter 43 Catching Up

    ?As soon as I arrived back at the academy, I received a message on my device notifying me that Trygnomy had sent a quarter of a million Arcons to my bank ount.


    "They sure are generous..." I murmured to myself.


    With a grin on my face, I nonchntly tossed my Katana onto the bed and headed to the bathroom to wash up. I hadn''t yet got the chance to clean the blood, hence why the people that took the train were giving me sidelong nces.


    I was even stopped by the guards at the entrance. They eyed me suspiciously, no doubt because of my disheveled appearance and bloodstained clothes.


    It was only after I fished out my student ID from my bag and showed them my receipt for entering the dungeon that they reluctantly allowed me to enter the premises.


    Swish...


    I shivered as the icy water ran down my back, my muscles twitching at the shock of the cold liquid. With a deep exhale, I tried to rx and enjoy the sensation of the water cascading over my skin.


    Thud.. Thud...


    Unfortunately, my peaceful moment was abruptly interrupted by a loud banging on the door. With a groan, I turned off the faucet and reluctantly stepped out of the shower, grabbing a nearby towel to dry off as quickly as I could.


    "Who in the world is interrupting my free time?" I muttered to myself, irritated at the intrusion.


    As I made my way towards the wooden door of my apartment, I heard the sound of someone calling out my name from the other side.


    "Hello?"


    I said cautiously, peeking through the crack in the door to see a tall man with brown hair standing before me.


    "Wassup Aiden!"


    Oscar pushed the door wide open, almost knocking the towel out of my hands as he made his way towards the sofa.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at his nonchnt entrance, this guy really had no shame.


    Swoosh


    I caught the can of soda that Oscar had thrown at me, my reflexes barely fast enough to keep it from hitting me in the face.


    "Where have you been?"


    Taking a swig of the soda, I leaned back against the couch, feeling the cold liquid refreshing my parched throat.


    "Just been busy with a dungeon..."


    I replied, before raising an eyebrow at Oscar''s sudden disy of power.


    "You''ve broken through!" I said, impressed by the increase in his Mana density.


    Oscar grinned, clearly happy that I mentioned his power up.


    "Yeah, I''ve been working hard to improve my skills. And speaking of which..."


    He said, his expression turning more serious.


    "I heard some rumors about a permanent dungeon Boss running rampant..."


    I could feel Oscar''s prating gaze scanning my face, causing me to scratch my cheek nervously.


    How did he even know about my recent dungeon dive? It had only happened a few hours ago!


    Trying to y it cool, I took a sip of my soda and pretended to look out the window, hoping to avoid his questioning. However, I could tell that Oscar wasn''t going to let it go that easily.


    "By any chance, by a miracle... Were you within that dungeon?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He pressed, his tone indicating that he already knew the answer.


    Sighing inwardly, I knew that there was no point in lying to him.


    "The Ice one? Hmmm... Yes I was there, but I didn''t see any Wyvern there?"


    I replied, feigning ignorance as I looked down at my soda can.


    For some reason Oscar burst outughing, his amusement causing him to almost fall off the sofa. I watched as he wriggled around on the soft mattress, hisughter echoing throughout the room.


    "Didn''t see the Wyvern my ass! I didn''t even mention Wyvern being the boss..."


    He eximed once he had calmed down.


    My heart sank at his words, realizing that I had just given away my lie. I could feel the blood draining from my face as I cursed myself for being so stupid.


    "Okay, fine..."


    I admitted defeat, knowing that I couldn''t keep up the act any longer.


    "I did see the Wyvern, and it was one of the scariest creatures I saw..."


    As I rambled on about my harrowing experiences in the dungeon, Oscar sat across from me, his eyes fixed on mine in rapt attention. Just as I was nearing the end of my story, he interjected with a surprising revtion.


    "Did you know that within the very same dungeon, the Elven Princess also found aparable person?"


    My body froze at the unexpected twist, and I felt a subtle twitch in my eye. I quickly regained control of myself, hoping Oscar hadn''t noticed.


    "Really? I suppose that means the royal family is probably after them."


    Oscar nodded enthusiastically, clearly delighted to be discussing such a juicy piece of gossip.


    "Oh, I''m sure they are. But I heard the Royal family is trying to gain rights into the files of the Trygnomy Dungeon so they could uncover everyone that was within the same dungeon at the same time..."


    Sweat gathered on my palms as I felt my fingers begin to tremble. The mention of the royal family had me on edge, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    Royal Family?


    Trying to fish up my files!


    As I nervously bit my nails, Oscar continued to ramble on about the Elven Princess and her search for true love. Despite my growing sense of panic, he seemedpletely oblivious to my inner turmoil.


    "Rumor has it that she is searching for her lo..."


    I nodded absently, my mind racing as I tried toe up with a n.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have helped the princess after all...'' I thought to myself.


    However it was toote for regrets now. While Oscar kept on rambling, I began to think how I should organize my luggage before the next train.


    Ring... Ring...


    Suddenly, Oscar''s phone vibrated and he offered me an apologetic smile, while fishing it out of his pocket and checking the screen.


    For a moment, his expression remained neutral, but then his face hardened into a stone mask.


    "Father." He muttered, his voice low and tense.

 Chapter 44 Dark Auction

    ?When my phone rang and I saw my father''s name sh across the screen, a sense of unease settled in my stomach. He would probably irk me to go assist him at the headquarters, because I asked him a favor.


    With a resigned sigh, I nced over at Aiden, who was sitting besides me, and gave him a regretful smile before answering the call.


    "Father."


    My voice sounded colder than I intended, however, I didn''t care. Our rtionship had always been strained, and being distant and aloof was the norm for us.


    "Oscar, we have to talk..."


    My father''s gravelly voice crackled through the speaker, and I could sense the strange urgency in his cold voice.


    This left me baffled. My father was not one to disy his emotions, and his urgency was unlike anything I had heard from him before.


    "About what?"


    However, I had no intention of epting his request. It had been three long months since I had heard his voice directly, and over half a year since I had seen him. He was a terrible father, and I had no desire to go and speak with him unless there was a genuinely important reason.


    "..."


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and I was about to end the call when I heard my father''s response, his tone now even.


    "The Elven Royal Family wants to meet with us." He said.


    I felt my grip on the phone loosen, and for a moment, I thought it might slip from my hand, but I tightened my fingers around it so hard that my knuckles turned white.


    "What do you mean ''meet with us''? Why would they want to meet with us? And what does any of this have to do with me?"


    I demanded, my voiceced with frustration and confusion.


    My outburst surprised Aiden, and he shifted in his seat to avoid getting hit by the flecks of saliva that escaped my mouth as I spoke.


    "I only know that it will be closely rted to the Dungeon on the outskirts of the city. Be at the headquarters by tomorrow, or someone will take you there by force."


    My father said cryptically.


    Before I could even think of how to respond, I heard the sound of beeping, indicating that my father had ended the call. Anger and frustration bubbled up inside me, and I gritted my teeth, muttering curses under my breath.


    ''Old bastard...''


    I rubbed my eyes and took in a few deep breaths to calm myself down, so I wouldn''t identally throw my phone across the room.


    "You good?"


    Aiden asked from the side, and I looked down to see that I had spilled soda all over my jacket. I hadn''t even noticed.


    "Somewhat..."


    I replied with a sigh, standing up and tossing the now-empty soda can into the bin.


    "Sorry, I have to go. Problems with the family."


    I exined to Aiden, bidding him farewell before leaving his apartment and heading straight to mine. I needed to grab my spear before heading to the headquarters.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Click...


    "Fuck!"


    As soon as Oscar left my apartment, I cursed under my breath, feeling my facial muscles twitch with frustration.


    I had overheard the conversation between Oscar and his father, and I instantly deduced what the meeting would be about.


    It had to be about me, or rather, about finding someone who waspatible with Rose.


    Now, I couldn''t help but regret my decision to transfer my Mana to Rose.


    Why did I have to be such a pushover?


    I realized that I should have been more assertive. Instead of transferring my Mana to her, I should have found a way to protect her without putting myself in danger. Maybe I could have found a way to hoist her up onto a tree where she would be safe from the Yetis and wolves.


    ''...Shitty pushover..."


    Cursing myself for being a pushover, I slowly rose from the sofa and headed to the shower to get dressed, as I had only been wearing a towel.


    Just out of curiosity, I nced at the inte to see what was being said about the current events.


    "..."


    However, all I found were clickbait articles and photos of a man with a blurry face, his hand ced on Rose''s head, shoulder, and even her belly.


    I decided to skip the pictures since they were clearly fake and edited to attract curious and horny readers.


    "..."


    However, thements section below the articles was worse than the pictures. Since it wasn''t moderated, anyone could express their opinion, and most of thements werepletely unrted to reality.


    Carefully cing my phone on the wooden table, I backed away so I would ''idently'' smash it.


    It seems that being an extra, a mere shadow, was proving harder than I thought. I wished I could acquire a skill to avoid getting entangled with the protagonists.


    With a sigh, I picked up my second ck coat and left my apartment, heading straight for the city.


    Although I had just returned from the Dungeon, I still had business to attend to - selling the Wyvern and Yeti cores I had obtained.


    As I walked through the busy streets with massive shops and auction houses on every turn, I kept my focus straight ahead.


    Was I stupid enough to sell stolen goods to a legal organization? I would surely be tracked down by Rose''s family.


    Hell no!


    I walked into a separate alleyway and quickly slipped between two closely-built houses, maneuvering through the small gap that a human could squeeze through if they didn''t mind getting their clothes dirty.


    Spiders and other bugs crawled through the tight space, but I ignored them, stepping precisely to avoid all the traps that had been set by the organization.


    I was going to sell my items at a Dark Auction, even though it was not a legal option. However, its privacy measures were unparalleled, which was why it was the best choice for me.

 Chapter 45 Dark Auction (2)

    ?"Fucking bugs..."


    I muttered, swatting at the tiny creatures that had found their way into my clothing while I squeezed through the narrow pathway.


    While I didn''t particrly hate the bugs, I certainly felt no joy in their presence, nor in the sensation of their tiny legs crawling across my skin.


    Once I had brushed off the bugs from my clothes, I surveyed my surroundings. Ahead of me stood a darkened street, The path was deserted, and the few people I did see were all wearing something to cover their faces.


    I quickly unrolled my ck scarf and wrapped it around my face, leaving only my piercing golden eyes visible.


    "..."


    To blend in with the crowd, I had suppressed my Mana to a significant extent. It was difficult for anyone to discern whether I was an Awakener or just a normal human being.


    As I made my way through the street of dimly lit shops, I scanned the numbers written beneath them, searching for the one I knew from the game. Finally, I spotted the number 72 and quickened my pace.


    Thud... Thud...


    Approaching a nondescript metal door, I knocked on it three times in a specific pattern. A small window slid open, and a pair of crimson eyes peered out at me.


    "Password..."


    Came the gruff voice from behind the door.


    I took a deep breath before reciting the password that I had used thousands of times.


    "Daudilus"


    The eyes scrutinized me for a few tense moments before the window shut with a metallic ng, and the door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit corridor beyond.


    "Come in, customer..."


    A middle-aged man in the butler outfit and old fedora said, bowing and gesturing for me to enter.


    As I stepped through the doorway, I found myself in a dimly lit corridor, its walls adorned with borate tapestries and antique furnishings. The butler followed closely behind me, his red eyes fixed on my back as if scrutinizing my every move.


    I couldn''t help but feel slightly uneasy as I made my way down the corridor.


    The air of the room was thick with the scent of incense, and the soft glow of candles flickered against the walls.


    As we continued down the corridor, the butler led me to a door at the end of the hallway.


    "Please wait here..."


    He said, bowing once more before disappearing back down the corridor.


    "..."


    As I waited, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of the Icy Wyvern Core in my Spatial Inventory. I felt very happy to finally get rid of the thing that caused me more trouble than rewards.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After what felt like an eternity, the butler returned and motioned for me to follow him. He led me into avish room, furnished with plush sofas and ornate decorations. A single figure sat at a desk in the center of the room, his face obscured by the shadows.


    "Wee...I trust you have something of value to offer me?"


    The man went by the name Nothing, and he was one of the most powerful people in the entire Dark Auction.


    Despite the ominous name, the Dark Auction was not a single event, but rather a district with numerous shops where people could buy and sell various items. The area was perpetually shrouded in darkness, which added to its mysterious and foreboding atmosphere.


    Nothing had a reputation for being shrewd and ruthless in his business dealings, and he had amassed a significant amount of wealth and power in the district. He was known for his connections and ability to obtain rare and valuable items for his clients, as well as his willingness to use any means necessary to protect his interests.


    I took a deep breath and pulled the Icy Wyvern Core from my Ring, setting it on the table. The figure leaned forward, his eyes glinting in the dim light as he examined the item.


    "This is impressive... Tell me, where did you get it?" He said, his voiceced with interest.


    I knew exactly what he was thinking - he was probably assuming that the core was from the Ice Dungeon where Rose found herpatible person, which happened to be me.


    Thinking quickly, I decided to spin a tale that would satisfy his curiosity.


    "I''ve actually had it in my inventory for months... My son gave it to me as a gift for my 231st birthday."


    I made up some random shit on the spot, hoping that Nothing will buy it. Although my skin was pale and devoid of any impurities, it was normal for high-ranking Awakeners to maintain their youth and live for thousands of years, so Nothing wouldn''t find my exnation suspicious.


    I could see the gears turning in his head as he considered my story. With a slight nod of his head, he seemed to ept my exnation, making me smirk inwardly.


    "Fine... name your price"


    I felt a surge of excitement as he asked for my price. I knew exactly how much the Icy Wyvern Core was worth in the Dark Auction.


    "50,000 Arcons..."


    I stated the price confidently, my eyes locked with Nothing''s. I could tell he was impressed by my boldness, since many knew that if one named the price too high, his head would fly.


    "That''s a steep price... but I suppose it''s worth it for an item of this caliber."


    He leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "I''ll offer you 35,000 Arcons. Take it or leave it."


    I had expected him to haggle, but I wasn''t going to budge on my price. I had already factored in the possibility of negotiation when I set my price, and I knew that 50,000 was a fair amount.


    "I''m afraid I can''t ept that offer. My price is non-negotiable."


    I kept my voice steady, not letting any hint of doubt or hesitation show. Nothing studied me for a moment, weighing his options.


    "Very well... I''ll meet your price. 50,000 Arcons it is."


    He let out a lowugh or a growl, I couldn''t discern, but as soon as we shook our heads the deal was sealed.

 Chapter 46 Nothing

    ?As we shook hands, I felt his grip tighten around my arm, and a spec of his Mana entered my body.


    Although I was vignt, I didn''t expect him to act so brazenly.


    "..."


    For a moment, we held each other''s gaze in silence. Then, I summoned my own Mana and swiftly enveloped and shattered his, making the corner of his lips curl up.


    "Alfred, please bring our client the promised money..."


    Nothing said, releasing my hand and settling back into his seat while I barely managed to suppress the pained expression that threatened to surface on my face.


    Dispelling the foreign Mana from my body was no easy feat, especially when the person on the other end was a B Rank Awakener.


    As I tried to move my numb fingers, I watched the red-eyed butler called Alfred bring in the suitcase and ce it on the table in front of me.


    Peeking at the rows of Arcons bills neatly lined up inside the suitcase, I felt a twitch at the corner of my lips, but I suppressed the urge to smile.


    "I''d also like to sell a Yeti core..."  I said, trying to keep my voice steady andposed.


    Nothing and I quickly reached an agreement to exchange it for 4,500 Arcons, and I happily epted the offer. However, this time, I refrained from shaking his hand. I needed at least one hand unharmed to defend myself.


    cing the money into my Spatial Ring I made a conscious effort to keep my pace steady. I didn''t want to appear as if I was in a hurry to leave.


    "It''s always a pleasure to serve a good customer. Till next time, Aiden..."


    Nothing''s voice echoed as I shut the door behind me. At first, I thought nothing of his words, but then, a chill ran down my spine and I froze in ce.


    ''How does he know my name?!''


    My mind went into a turmoil and I quickly looked around, hurriedly walking towards where I came from.


    Thud...


    "Watch where you are going!"


    Lost in thought, I turned a corner and identally collided with a burly man wearing a masquerade mask. A young woman stood beside him. I quickly bowed my head apologetically and tried to leave, but the man grabbed my shoulder.


    "How dare you not apologize? Who taught you manners!"


    Before I could even react, he hurled me into the nearby wall.


    Crash...


    Pain shot through my body as I felt my ribs snap, and I spat out a mouthful of blood. My scarf also nearly fell from my face.


    "Don''t bother with a peasant like him, honey... He''s just a kid~"


    The woman at his side sneered, wrapping her hands around the man''s neck and pulling him closer to her face. Her garish makeup almost made my eyes water more than the pain.


    "You''re lucky, punk!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man somehow managed to spit out, while kissing with the witcjh-ahmm the woman.


    I watched as their backs disappeared around the corner, my golden eyes burning with anger. I was enraged, but also too weak to do anything; the man was likely a D-rank awakener, and I had no chance of fighting back in my current state. It was a stroke of luck that they hadn''t killed me.


    "I''ll remember you..."


    I muttered under my breath, imprinting the couple''s image into my memory. I swore to myself that I would pay them back in the future and slowly reached for my Health Potion.


    As soon as the liquid touched my throat, a warm sensation spread through my body, and the pain in my ribs lessened slightly.


    I sat there, on the cold pavement, in the shadows, for around ten minutes, leaning against the wall, until my ribs were fully healed. Only then did I stand up, ready to escape this shithole.


    "..."


    I attempted to stay in the shadows as I approached the exit, but the blood I spat was trickling down my scarf, drawing curious stares from those around me.


    Thankfully, no one approached me, and I was able to reach the gap between the buildings without incident.


    ncing back at the Dark Auction onest time, I squeezed myself through the narrow passageway, putting in extra effort to avoid any traps or insects.


    As soon as I stepped onto the city streets, passengers gave me weird looks, probably because of the blood. I was forced to hastily remove my blood-stained scarf and duck into a nearby store to purchase some paper towels to clean my face.


    The cashier gave me a curious look and asked for my ID, but upon seeing that I was from Mage Academy, she stopped questioning me.


    "Have a good day..."  I said to the cashier as I cleaned my bloodied face.


    Looking across the street, I spotted a majestic store with impressive ss disys. It stood tall, towering over the surrounding skyscrapers.


    [ ???????????????? ]


    As I walked towards the building, I couldn''t help but feel drawn to its grandiose exterior.


    Stepping through the automatic door, I was immediately greeted with an equally impressive interior.


    The store wasvishly decorated, with chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and elegant disys showcasing the finest wares. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe as I looked around at the luxurious surroundings.


    Inside the store, there were several other people, each engrossed in their own business. Some were perusing the disys, admiring the items presented on the pure, white marble pedestals, while others were engaged in conversation with the attentive personnel.


    "..."


    Looking at the items disyed near the entrance, I simply walked past them, going straight to the back of the shop, where thrash was located.


    These objects were by no means actual trash, but inparison to the fine wares at the front of the store, they paled inparison.


    ...


    Although I invested in stock and I sessfully sold my cores, it didn''t mean that I could just buy artifacts from one of the most prestigious stores without a care. I was still poor.

 Chapter 47 Pain Snake

    ?Walking to the rear of the prestigious shop, I nced towards the exquisite items elegantly arranged behind the gleaming ss disys atop the pristine marble pedestals.


    [ ?????????? ?????????? ]


    My attention was particrly caught by a resplendent golden ring nestled on a plush, scarlet pillow beneath the ss. The apanyingbel indicated that the ring had the remarkable ability to deflect a single C-rank attack per day.


    However, as my eyes fell below the disy, I hissed seeing the price tag.


    It cost 500,000 Arcons!


    I promptly averted my gaze from the disy, acting if I wasn''t interested in it anyway.  It was a self-imposed rule of mine to not to show that I was too poor to buy something.


    As I ventured deeper into the shop, I couldn''t discern any significant changes in the interior, but I did notice that the number of items on disy had multiplied. The price tag was also not merely inted numbers conjured up for apetition of who could outdo the other.


    "..."


    Silently, I looked at the rows of items, swiftly skipping through those that I deemed unnecessary.  The ss A outing was around the corner and, of course, it was no ordinary one where a simple pic and idle chit chat would suffice.


    We were going to hunt in the Wild Lands.


    Wildnds are territories uninhabitable by humans or other intelligent races, like Elves. Thesends were controlled by wild Monsters and other abominations that somehow found their way to Leclentia.


    These treacherousnds were deemed uninhabitable by humans or any other civilized races, including even Elves. The vast territories were inhabited by savage monsters and grotesque abominations that had inexplicably made their way there.


    Rumors and spection ran about the origin of the monstrous inhabitants of the Wild Lands. Some conjectured that they were the unfortunate remnants of a long-ago cataclysm, unable to adapt to the changing world around them. Others whispered that they were beings from a different realm altogether, inexplicably transported to Leclentia.


    Unlike the typical monstrous creatures that one might encounter, the Abominations in the Wild Lands were more akin to zombie-like beings. They possessed a human-like appearance, with their light purple skin and enormous ws adding to their menacing aura. Fortunately, these creatures did not have the ability to spread like a virus, but their ability to reproduce rapidly made it difficult for humans to expand their territory.


    Taking a deep breath, I surveyed the countless artifacts on disy, each one promising to grant me a significant boost in speed. I knew precisely what I needed to ensure my survival.


    Though the defensive artifact may have seemed like the logical choice, I knew better. As I was in a ss with the protagonists, something was bound to go awry.


    Absentmindedly scratching my chin I recalled the picture of a horde of abominations closing in on our group, trapping us with no escape. Even the mighty protagonists were quickly overwhelmed by their sheer numbers.


    "Speed is the key..."


    If I somehow managed to separate from the ss, do this and that... I could easily avoid the event. However, my actions required high precision and speed.


    I was nning to destroy the metal bridge that would lead us across the wide and deep river. By doing so, we could avoid any potential danger thaty ahead.


    The only problem was that I was too weak to single-handedly destroy the metal structure of the bridge. However, during one of my countless ythroughs of the game I somehow managed to get my hands on the structure''s old blueprints. I knew precisely what actions were necessary to bring the bridge tumbling down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Giving myself a high five, I quickly scanned the artifacts on disy, meticulously searching for one that would be both affordable and suited to my needs.


    [ ?????????? ???????? ]


    My eyes were drawn to a strange hairpin shaped like a bone. The artifact imed to enhance the user''s speed during rainfall, but unfortunately, only acidic rain fell within the Wilnds. I doubted the hairpin would be of much use in that environment.


    Disappointed, I turned my attention to a grey wristband made of some sort of metal.


    [ ???????? ???????? ]


    This artifact promised to enhance the user''s speed in any circumstance, albeit by a mere 5%. While it wasn''t a significant boost, it was better than nothing and could prove useful in my quest to avoid abominations during the uing ss outing.


    As I continued scanning the artifacts, I grew increasingly frustrated. While many of the items could potentially aid me in my mission, none of them seemed to be the right fit.


    Just as I was about to give up and move on to a different store, my eyesnded on a small disy with a tattoo on it. Intrigued, I made my way over to take a closer look.


    [ ???????? ?????????? ]


    The tattoo was in the form of a snake with striking red eyes that seemed to follow me as I moved. As I looked closer, I could see that the eyes were not just painted on, but rather appeared to be three-dimensional, giving the tattoo an eerie lifelike quality.


    I quickly scanned the description below the disy and my eyes widened in surprise. The tattoo was a permanent object, unable to be removed once applied. It would grant the user a 15% increase in speed, but only when the wearer was in some kind of pain.


    "Perfect..."


    I could argue that I was always in pain. From when I reincarnated, I always felt a slight ache in the corner of my heart. I''m not sure what it was, but it seemed that my soul was damaged or something.


    Either way, the pain was very dull and it didn''t affect me at all. Sometimes I even forgot it.


    As I stared at the tattoo, I wondered if the pain I felt would be enough to activate its power. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if there was a better option, but ultimately decided to take the risk and purchase the tattoo.


    Although I could describe the pain as subtle, maybe for some it''d be agonizing? I don''t know, at this point I feel like I''m a masochist.


    As I left the store, I quickly made my way towards my apartment and shut the door behind me.


    Going towards the wooden I pushed the documents to the side and ced the Tattoo on the table. Looking at it for a few seconds, I sighed, picking it up and cing it on my forearm.


    "Time for another power-up..."

 Chapter 48 Speed

    ?As I examined the tattoo on my forearm, the image of a snake with dark scales seemed to writhe and twist beneath my skin.


    Suddenly, the serpent appeared toe alive, slithering across my flesh as if it were a living creature. The tattoo rippled and contorted for a few moments before finally settling still.


    "..."


    Observing it, I noticed something odd about the tattoo''s eyes. They glimmered with an eerie light, almost as if they were staring straight into my soul.


    I think my guess was correct, the artifact had detected my pain and was reacting to my damaged soul.


    As I rose from my seat, preparing to head to the training facility, I caught a glimpse of the snake tattoo on my forearm and froze. The sleeveless shirt I wore revealed the serpent in all its vivid glory, and I knew that it would attract far too much attention.


    Quickly grabbing a dark jacket, I slipped it on andced up my shoes before making my way to the nearest training area. With each step, I felt a strange lightness in my body, as if my rank had suddenly increased.


    As I entered the training facility, a small grin tugged at the corners of my lips.


    Who would have thought that pain could be so useful?


    I made my way to the private rooms, eager to put my newfound speed to the test. Once inside, I locked the door and retrieved my ck Katana from the Spatial Ring.


    Swish... Whoosh...


    Swinging it a few times to loosen up, I scanned the room and let out a deep sigh.


    It was time to test my actual speed!


    Thud...


    I removed the sandbags that were strapped to my arms and legs, feeling the sudden release of pressure as my body became 40 kilograms lighter.


    Robin had given me these weights over a week ago, and I was already ustomed to the extra resistance. I also couldn''t help, but whistle, since I felt as if I was made out of feathers.


    As I gazed at the dummies lined up against the back wall, I shifted my weight and lowered my body, readying myself to make a dash towards them.


    Crash...


    With a sudden burst of speed, I charged forward, katana in hand. But to my surprise, I couldn''t quite control my momentum and ended up colliding face-first with the dummy''s chest.


    "Ouch!"


    I hissed, feeling a sharp pain and a big bump forming on my forehead. Apparently, my speed had increased more than I had anticipated.


    Examining the dent left on the dummy''s surface, I rose to my feet and began flexing my arms and legs. I needed to get used to this newfound agility before I could proceed with any further movements.


    What''s good with having incredible speed, if I can''t control it?


    I made my way to a nearby running track to test out my speed in a more controlled environment. Starting off at a leisurely pace of 6 miles per hour, I steadily increased my speed, monitoring my movements with each stride.


    At 15 miles per hour, I began to feel the strain, but I refused to let my newfound speed get the best of me. Instead, I focused on every movement, willing myself to maintain control.


    Half an hourter, my stamina began to wane, and I was forced to stop. But not before I had reached my maximum speed of 28 miles per hour.


    I took a few minutes to catch my breath before proceeding to do simple movements like swinging my weapon and jumping from ce to ce.


    It was crucial that I get the hang of my newfound abilities before I could use them to their full potential.


    "That''s it..."


    Exhausted and drenched in sweat, I leaned heavily against the nearest pir. Despite hours of practice, getting the hang of my increased speed was proving to be a greater challenge than I had anticipated.


    As I caught my breath, I wiped the sweat from my forehead and muttered to myself.


    "Status..."


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??- ]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ????????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??-


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ??????????  [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    As the azure window disying my status appeared before me, I couldn''t help but smirk at the sight of my Agility Attribute.


    It had increased by two minor realms!


    With a newfound confidence, I rubbed my hands together and slowly rose to my feet, grasping my ck katana with a straight posture.


    Swish... Swish...


    I began practicing my weapon style, gradually increasing my speed while ensuring that my movements remained precise and controlled. Thest thing I needed was a sloppy swing that could leave me vulnerable to an enemy attack.


    I focused on maintaining fluidity and avoiding any wasteful or backhanded movements. I knew all too well that a single mistake against a real opponent would cost me my life.


    Whoosh...


    The de of my Katana flickered in and out of the shadows, as I continued to practice the Silent Shadow Manual.


    I couldn''t help but wonder why I had never heard or seen any other students using this Style before. It was incredibly useful, especially for those who were just beginning their path to bing awakened.


    "..."


    As I trained, the thought that maybe taking the manual wasn''t just an ident began to irk me.


    Was it possible that someone had ced it there for me?


    These thoughts began to creep into my mind, but I pushed them away and focused on my training.


    "So what if it wasn''t an ident?! Better for me, now I have a useful weapon style!"


    As I continued with my training, my mind cleared of any doubts and focused solely on my progress. My de flickered faster and my movements became more precise.


    It was only when my muscles began to ache, and my stomach growled, did I realize how long I had been training. I nced at the clock and was surprised to see that it was already evening.


    I let out a deep sigh, feeling both satisfied and exhausted at the same time. It was time to head back to my room and get some rest.

 Chapter 49 Combat Class

    ?The next day arrived quickly, and I groaned as I sluggishly pulled myself from thefort of my bed. The nket clung to my skin as if attempting to persuade me to remain, but I threw it off.


    I''d rather sacrifice a few hours of extra sleep than face Robin''s wrathter on.


    I dressed in a daze and stumbled out of my apartment, rubbing my bleary eyes. The sun was annoyingly high in the sky, shining directly into my face.


    "Stupid morning..." I muttered, my voice scratchy and low.


    Grumbling, I made my way to ss, where I noticed that most of the students had already gathered.


    As I entered the room, nobody looked my way, and I realized that Rose was absent. It was likely due to the phone call from Oscar''s father.


    I slumped into my seat and buried my head in my arms, attempting to pass the time until our teacher arrived.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a faint whooshing sound echoed through the ssroom and a man materialized at the front of the room. He wore a wide grin on his face, but most of the students scowled at the sight.


    "Good morning, ss!"


    Robin dered, sping his hands together and shooting a brief nce in my direction.


    "Today, we''ll be having a Combat ss. I''ve already reserved a full facility for our use, so let''s get started!"


    Robin quickly marked attendance before leading us towards a colossal building, brimming with countless arenas.


    Not a single person was within the massive facility, and Robin quickly separated us in pairs before assigning arenas and telling us to fight.


    "..."


    I looked at my opponent. His name was Toby, and he was a student with a massive stature. His muscles could be seen bulging out through the gloves. He seemed more like a bodybuilder than a student.


    "Let''s have a fair fight..."


    Flexing his massive shoulders and raising his weapon, a massive shield with massive metal tusks decorating its front.


    If I was to be hit by a single attacking from that shield, a lot of my bones would be broken.


    "Yeah, yeah... Let''s have a fair fight..."


    Trying to keep a smile on my face, I took out my Katana and took a fighting stance. I circted Mana through my body, allowing it to envelop my wrists, shoulders, and legs.


    As I noticed that the goldenyer covered my body, I ced my left foot forward, straining my leg muscles and pushing myself forward with all the strength I could muster.


    Whoosh...


    I moved at such speeds that even the wind rippled as I appeared before Toby. The big guy''s eye twitched seeing a Katana''s edge already at his neck, but kept his head calm, pushing his shield in the way.


    nk...


    I felt a painful vibration pass through my entire arm, but it was mostly dulled by my Mana.


    "You are strong..."


    Toby spoke, looking at me with narrowed eyes. Everybody had the ability to skim through his ssmates entering Rank, and mine was way lower than now.


    Most of the people probably considered me to be the weakest, but now I could confidently say that I was somewhere below the middle.


    Although I won the fight against Rose''s lunatics, it was because the guy underestimated me too much.


    I was strong to the weak and weak to the strong.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thud...


    Toby suddenly smashed his shield to the ground, making some pebbles rise from the tform.


    "Earth Core: Rock Bullets!"


    The pebbles suddenly shot towards me at a speed barely perceptible by the eye.


    "..."


    However, my Agility was more than enough to deal with such attacks.


    sh... sh...


    I swung my de masterfully, splitting some pebbles in two while dodging others.


    If I had faced such an attack before, I would have been severely injured, but now I could easily avoid it.


    As soon as thest pebble was deflected, I dashed towards Toby. Since I couldn''t do anything from long range, I purposefully raised my Katana high in the air, hoping that he would raise his shield. Then, I supplied mana to my de, making it disappear.


    "Ahhh!"


    Using my weapon style, I managed to sh both of Toby''s legs while his shield was raised to protect his head.


    Toby fought well, but his experience wascking. Well, I couldn''t me him; he was just a kid. He might have wielded his weapon longer than I did, but 5 years of memorizingbos and mastering each movement to perfection was my strong suit.


    I had no experience with the sword, but I had experience in battle.


    "Huck..."


    Suppressing his cry, Toby quickly took out a health potion and, with trembling arms, drank it. I could see a pained expression on his face and sighed. His pain resistance was pathetic.


    Throwing a nce at Robin, I saw him nod his head before changing Toby with another opponent.


    This time it was a blonde girl with a doll-like face. She wielded a longbow, which made me question whether she''d be able to pull it.


    Her green eyes scanned me, starting by looking at my weapon and posture and ending with my eyes. Usually, characters in Leclentia possess simr facial features to Eastern Europeans, but the girl had a small nose and lips that made her look very cute and beautiful at the same time.


    "Who is she?"


    No matter how hard I tried to recall, I couldn''t remember ever seeing or hearing of a girl wielding a longbow.


    I carefully drew my Katana, looking at her rxed position.


    "Ready?" I spoke, watching as the woman slowly nodded her head before pulling her bowstring without much effort.


    Whoosh...


    She didn''t have an arrow loaded, so for a second, I thought that she was stupid. However, the next moment, a projectile made entirely out of Mana appeared on her bow, before beingunched directly at me.


    ''Shit!''


    I didn''t have any time to dodge the arrow, so I swung my Katana in the direction of the iing projectile.


    !


    I remembered the name of the girl. She was Katarina, the eldest daughter of Carolina!

 Chapter 50 Combat Class (2)

    ?nk...


    As my Katana collided with the Mana Arrow, it jerked backwards, causing my entire hand to go numb. I frowned as I felt my grip on the weapon loosen.


    "..."


    I focused my gaze on Katarina''s shoulders instead of her face. I was aware that she was somewhat emotionless and trying to read her next move from her expression was practically impossible.


    I stood a much better chance of avoiding her attacks if I observed her hand movements.


    Click...


    As Katarina pulled the bowstring, I observed the tension in her muscles before she released another projectile.


    This time, I was more than ready to avoid it. I almost smirked as the arrow passed by me, but the smile vanished the next second.


    Pluck...


    However, to my surprise, the arrow that was supposed to hit the ground suddenly made a drastic curve, impaling my shin and causing me to fall to my knee.


    The arrow had changed its trajectorypletely, acting like a boomerang and taking away my mobility in a split second.


    "Shit..."


    I felt blood flowing down my leg, but that was all. The itchy feeling that some would call pain prevented me from putting weight on my left leg.


    Katarina''s green eyes scanned my face, searching for any signs of agony, but not seeing any, she pulled her bowstring once again. She knew the fight wouldn''t end until her opponent was unable to fight or gave up.


    I clicked my tongue at the sight of Katarina''s resolute eyes. Quickly, I circted Mana into my injured leg, covering the wound with a thinyer of Mana to seal it for the duration of the fight.


    I also rose to my feet and allowed the Mana to flow freely through my veins, reaching the furthest corners of my body and energizing me in the process.


    "..."


    The arrow was already in the air when I saw it, but with a simple step to the side, I avoided it perfectly.


    The projectile did the same thing asst time, acting like a boomerang and trying to impale me from behind, but I merely turned around and swung my Katana with deadly precision, repelling the projectile.


    For a second, Katarina''s green eyes shone with curiosity, but she quickly shook her head and channeled her Mana into the bow.


    Click... Click... Click...


    Three purple arrows appeared in her longbow, making me frown. She was finally starting to take this fight seriously.


    I tightly clenched the hilt of my weapon and took a stance that would allow me to use my Weapon Style instantly. It seemed like a hopeless situation.


    My eyes met with Katarina''s, and I could swear I saw her slightly nodding her head.


    Pluck...


    The three projectiles were all shot at the same time, quickly gaining momentum and approaching me in a V shape.


    nk...


    I managed to deflect the first one, but the other two were already only a few feet away from me. If I didn''t do anything, my shoulders would be impaled, and I''d be thrown out of the arena.


    "..."


    I watched as the Mana arrows that were about to hit my body and bury into my flesh dissipated into the air.


    "I give up..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I raised my hands in the air, while Katarina lowered her bow.


    If she hadn''t canceled her attack, I would probably be lying on the ground.


    As I stood there, waiting for Robbin to give me another opponent to fight, Katarina suddenly approached me.


    "Is your leg okay?"


    As I heard her monotone voice, I couldn''t help but turn in her direction. Despite being a head shorter than me, Katarina''s petite frame seemed to radiate a potent energy, a Mana that was undoubtedly several levels above my own.


    For a second, I was confused about what she was talking about since I hadpletely forgotten about the wound. But seeing her green eyes looking towards my shin, I shook my head.


    "Yeah..."


    Taking out a health potion, I quickly drank it, under the scrutinizing gaze of Katarina.


    I was kind of surprised that she was stronger than in the game, but I didn''t mind it. She might as well be a strong figure in the war against the demons.


    "Aiden, go to Arena 5!"


    I heard Robin''s voice and, after saying a quick goodbye to Katarina, I left the ring.


    I could feel her green eyes scanning my back, but I didn''t mind. She was probably only interested because I had managed to keep up with the speed of her arrows.


    Approaching the tform where I was supposed to fight, I felt my face turning into a frown. My opponent was Theo, the Lunatic who had been relentlessly worshiping Rose.


    "You..."


    I could see the fury in his eyes and the grip of his hands tightened around his greatsword as he noticed me.


    Theo''s face contorted into a forced smile, but I could see the rage boiling just beneath the surface.


    "Let''s have a fair fight~"


    I had hoped that time had calmed down after our previous spar, but it seemed that his resentment towards me had only grown stronger.


    Taking a deep breath and putting on an emotionless face, I raised my katana, preparing for the fight.


    I recalled that Theo had a bad habit of exposing his left side while attacking from the right, and my agility had also improved since ourst encounter.


    Honestly, I felt that my chances of winning were decent.


    "Mountain Sword: Imperial Descend!"


    Unfortunately, it seemed that I wasn''t the only one who had grown since ourst fight. Theo had already mastered his weapon style to such a degree that he could use its first movement.


    Theo swung his greatsword in a wide arc, striking the tform''s ground and sending a shockwave of pebbles and mana hurtling towards me at a speed simr to Katarina''s arrows.


    I barely managed to jump into the air to avoid the wave before Theo threw himself towards me, shing his sword at me.


    I couldn''t even avoid his attack since I was hanging in the air.


    nk...


    There was a loud nk as my katana and his greatsword collided, sending me crashing to the ground.


    ''Shit...''

 Chapter 51 Scary

    ?As I hit the ground, my entire body shook. For a moment, I couldn''t make sense of my surroundings or what had just happened.


    Whoosh...


    I heard a sharp sound as something sliced through the air. Instinctively, I threw myself to the side, narrowly avoiding Theo''s de that would have pierced my chest.


    "Bastard..." I muttered under my breath.


    Theo''s attack could have been fatal, but he seemed to have no qualms about it. Robbin must have noticed this too, because he approached the arena, ready to intervene if things got too dangerous.


    "..."


    As I gazed at Theo''s gleeful face, my vision flickered and narrowed until he was the only thing in sight.


    All other distractions fell away, including my emotions and racing heart. My mind became singrly focused on the fight.


    It was as if a fog had lifted from my brain and my senses became sharper. I was ready to kill...


    Theo seemed to sense the change in me as well, and his smile faltered slightly as he caught my gaze. For a moment, he even  hesitated to attack, as if unsure of what he saw in my golden eyes.


    "Mountain Sword: Imperial Descend!"


    His greatsword crashed against the ground, sending another wave of pebbles and Mana toward me.


    This time, however, I timed my jump perfectly, avoiding his weapon style movement andnding safely on the ground before he could reach me.


    Swish...


    His massive de missed me by mere inches, the edge of the sword grazing some strands of my hair.


    Seeing an opportunity, I swung my katana from the right, forcing Theo to position his weapon to defend, but then, I supplied mana to my de and sharply changed its direction, shing his left shoulder.


    "Ahhh..."


    Theo cried out, but I didn''t give him a chance to retreat. I delivered a swift kick straight to his abdomen, sending him crashing to the ground.


    However, at thest second, Theo managed to extend his hand forward and punched me in the face, causing my head to jerk backwards. I tasted the bitter taste of blood gathering in my mouth.


    "..."


    I must have looked simr to how I did after the fight with the Winter Wolves, though this time only my face was bloody instead of my entire body.


    My golden eyes observed as Theo struggled to his feet, holding his bleeding shoulder and suppressing painful growls.


    As I felt the blood from my broken nose trickling down my face, not even a particle of tear gathered in my eyes.


    "..."


    I raised my Katana and Theo flinched, seeing resolve in my eyes. He quickly took his fighting stance, but I could see clear differences in how he was holding his sword.


    Due to the wound on his left shoulder, he was slightly favoring his right side, creating another weakness I could exploit.


    He didn''t even attempt to use his Sword Style Movement, which made me believe it would put too much pressure on his injured arm and he couldn''t handle the pain.


    Whoosh...


    I dashed towards him, tracking his every muscle twitch and movement with my eyes. I was so focused on the fight that I could even anticipate his next move by the subtle shifts in his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Pluck...


    After a few minutes, my de stabbed deep into his shin, causing him to fall to the ground. However, Theo didn''t give up; all I could hear were curses and cries of pain.


    "You...fucking...bastard!"


    Theo''s words didn''t affect me in the slightest, but I had no intention of allowing him to continue cursing me.


    Thud...


    I delivered a swift, well-ced kick to his head.


    The impact was intense, and I could feel the force reverberating through my entire body. As my foot made contact with his skull, I heard a sickening thud, and his head jerked back violently. His eyes rolled back, and he slumped to the ground, his body limp and unconscious.


    "..."


    Shaking my head, I felt my senses returning to normal. ncing at Robbin, I saw him nodding his head and gesturing towards the bathroom.


    "Go clean up. You''re free today..."


    I sheathed my Katana and threw a final nce at Theo, who was slowly being lifted by one of his friends, before heading to the bathroom.


    Studying my reflection in the mirror, I observed my stiff expression. Two golden eyes, framed by a below-average face, in Leclentia standards, stared back at me.


    "I look scary..." Imented aloud.


    I wouldn''t want to encounter myself in a dark alley, that''s for sure. If I appeared this menacing in my normal mood, how must I have appeared during the fight? Perhaps like a monster?


    As I sshed cold water on my face, attempting to wash away the blood, I heard the bathroom door creak open. I wouldn''t have minded the intrusion, except for the overwhelming strength emanating from the neer''s aura.


    "Kai..."


    I muttered under my breath, catching sight of his auburn hair and brown eyes, which were entuated by dark circles underneath them. Though his normal clothes appeared slightly rumpled, they seemed to be the only damage he suffered from the Combat ss.


    I hurriedly cleaned my face, eager to leave the bathroom as quickly as possible, but just as I was about to exit, Kai suddenly smashed one of the mirrors.


    nk...


    Shards of ss fell to the floor and onto Kai, but he seemed unharmed.


    Taking in a deep breath, I slowly turned to face him. His brown eyes were now tinged with slight shades of red, and his aura had spiked, sending shivers down my spine.


    "..."


    Exiting the bathroom, I left Kai to stare at his own reflection.


    His sudden outburst didn''t surprise me in the slightest. I knew that Kai wasn''t entirely normal, or rather human.


    He was a half-monster, a hybrid of human and monster breeds.


    During the first half of the game, Kai struggled to suppress his bloodthirst and rage, which often led to sudden outbursts.


    While it may have sounded dangerous to some, I didn''t feel scared or repulsed by Kai''s half-monster nature.


    The stronger the main protagonists, the better my chances of survival.

 Chapter 52 Monster

    ?Kai''s grip tightened around the corner of the sink, causing it to crack under the strength of his fingers.


    He gritted his teeth and red at his reflection, distorted by the half-broken mirror.


    His brown eyes now had a shade of red and glimmered with a menacing light. His expression also contorted into something almost inhuman, twisted with anger.


    Thud...


    As Kai caught sight of a guy leaving the bathroom, his murderous aura spiked with a sudden surge of power.


    "..."


    Kai was kind of happy the student left, because he couldn''t be certain that he wouldn''t identally kill him in this state.


    Growl...


    A low growl rumbled in Kai''s throat as he struggled to control his anger. This state typicallysted for only a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity.


    Pluck...


    He brought his hands to his lips and revealed razor-sharp fangs that dug into his skin. Blood flowed down his forearm as he sucked on the wound, drinking the liquid like a vampire.


    Though he didn''t need the blood to survive, it had a calming effect on him.


    "..."


    He watched as the red shade in his eyes slowly subsided, returning to their normal brown hue within a minute or two. Thankfully, no other students had entered the bathroom during his moment of rage.


    Kai released his grip on the sink, examining the deep marks left by his fingers on the metal surface. He grimaced, regretting his loss of control.


    "Metal Storm: Restoration!"


    With a careful touch, Kai used his Mana Art to restore the deformed part of the sink, returning it to its previous state.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do the same with the mirrors, but at least he had prevented further damage to the bathroom.


    "..."


    Kai controlled his expression as he pushed open the bathroom door and walked towards his dorm, lost in thought.


    He couldn''t help but gaze at the beautiful view of the entire campus, sighing with a sense of longing.


    "If only I was a normal human..."


    Since birth, Kai had been more intelligent, self-aware, and physically stronger than his peers. However, hecked one thing that all normal people had - emotions, except for anger.


    He could discern them, but never truly felt them. Even when witnessing people getting killed, his heart failed to race. The only times he experienced some semnce of emotion was when his own life was threatened, or when he experienced these outbursts of anger.


    Despite the chaos it brought, it made him feel alive, like a real human.


    Kai lowered his gaze to the ground, feeling a sudden wave of exhaustion wash over him. It was another strange part about him - he was like a very big cat, requiring an enormous amount of sleep.


    "..."


    He couldn''t help but recall the incident with Teacher Robbin, who had thrown him through a window. Even now, he could still feel the slight ache in his side, reminding him that sleeping in that man''s ss was prohibited.


    "It''s him..." he heard someone whisper.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "ording to the Academy''s archives, he''s as strong as Drake..." another voice chimed in.


    As Kai walked past the group of students, he could feel their eyes secretly peeking at him. Quickly, he directed his gaze, decorated with dark circles, towards the whisperers, causing them to shift their conversation.


    He had grown used to the attention, but it still made him uneasy.


    Kai knew that nobody in the world, except his parents and a select few, knew about his special constitution.


    Being talked about throughout the entire academy as one of the strongest first-years made him uneasy, as it could lead to unwanted investigations.


    As he walked, Kai recalled the memory of a man who had identally witnessed one of his outbursts when he was just 10 years old. At that time, he was returning home from school, and the man had stumbled upon him in a deserted alleyway.


    Kai could vividly remember the fear and surprise in the man''s eyes as he came face to face with a primary school student with deep red eyes and razor-sharp teeth protruding from his mouth.


    The man had tried to escape, but Kai was faster, since the man was not Awakened.


    Grip...


    Kai clenched his fist, recalling how easily he had snapped the man''s neck.


    It was the first time he had realized that blood had a calming effect on him.


    "He looks kinda handsome..."


    Two girls sitting on a nearby bench gave him flirtatious looks, but Kaipletely ignored them.


    He never intended to find himself a partner. Who would want to be a soulmate of a fucking monster?


    Having seen and experienced more than most war veterans, Kai knew that it was probably a good thing he had no emotions. If he did, his mental state would crumble.


    It would only take a single moment of his life to scare away those girls trying to flirt with him.


    Click...


    Entering his spacious apartment, Kai dropped onto therge sofa that was as soft as a cloud.


    Being a top ranker had its perks, and one of them was having ess to luxurious housing.


    Kai quickly retrieved a needle from his bag that was dropped behind the sofa and injected himself with a strange blue liquid.


    As the substance entered his bloodstream, he felt his mind bing clearer and the thoughts of anger and strange hunger subsiding.


    Phew...


    Putting the needle down on the table, Kai released a heavy sigh. This peculiar liquid that he just injected himself with was created by his own mother. She had spent several years locked up in herboratory concocting this potion, which would have killed a normal awakener, but only managed to suppress his emotions, barely allowing him to live among humanity.


    His mother had once told him that this was the only solution to keep him sane and coexisting with humanity at the same time.


    "Mother is right..."


    Recalling how he had barely restrained himself from breaking his fellow student''s skull during the Combat ss, he covered his face with his hands.


    "Why couldn''t I have been born a mere human?"

 Chapter 53 Garden

    ?After leaving Kai alone in the bathroom, I picked up my pace and began jogging towards the northern side of the campus.


    Despite the soreness in my muscles and the low level of my Mana reserves, I knew that the day was only just starting.


    I had less than a week before we had the ss A outing, I needed to be as strong as possible before going there. Thankfully, the game of Leclentia had many cheat-like hidden items randomly spread across the world, including one located within the territory of the Mage Academy.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I walked through the massive garden and down the gravel path, I scanned the area for any bush that had white flowers sprouting from it.


    Since it was the middle of Autumn, finding one wasn''t too difficult. The flowers provided a ssh of color against the otherwise drab surroundings.


    Approaching the white nt, I looked around to make sure there were no other students nearby.


    Ssh...


    Satisfied that I was alone, I took out a health potion and sshed its contents onto the nt. I watched as the liquid stained the leaves, turning them a dark red.


    Pluck...


    Suddenly, grey roots emerged from the ground beneath my feet, writhing like snakes and entangling my legs. The sensation was both eerie and unsettling as the roots grew spikes that dug into my skin, causing my blood to flow.


    "..."


    Despite the difort, I didn''t resist the nt. I knew that this was the only way to obtain the hidden item, and so I gritted my teeth and waited for the process to be over.


    The roots greedily absorbed my blood, pulsating with an eerie motion as if they were enjoying the taste. I couldn''t help but feel disturbed by the sight of the nt seemingly alive and thriving on my blood.


    As the roots continued to drain me, the color of the bush changed before my eyes. The once-white leaves and flowers were now dyed a deep crimson, and even the grey roots had turned ck.


    "How much blood does this need..."


    I grumbled under my breath, trying not to fall. Although it didn''t hurt, the nt injected me with some kind of poison that made my whole body go numb. The amount of blood it was taking was making me lightheaded, and I struggled to keep my bnce.


    Finally, one of the ck roots wriggled away from my body, followed by the others as they quickly buried themselves under the ground as if nothing had ever happened.


    "..."


    I looked at the bush with its crimson flowers and leaves and quickly took out my Katana. With a swift motion, I cut the nt from its root.


    However, the bush seemed toe alive at thest moment, extending its thick roots to block my de.


    Thud...


    Despite the nt''s attempt to thwart me, it was toote. The de of my Katana severed the connection between the nt and its roots, causing the ck roots to fall to the ground motionless.


    I kneeled on the ground, feeling the world around me spinning.


    Pluck...


    However, despite the dizziness, I focused on my goal and began plucking the leaves of the Vampiric nt one by one, carefully cing them into my inventory.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The nt was notorious for drinking the blood of unsuspecting victims, but the one in the Academy Garden had been seriously wounded and couldn''t move its roots. By healing it with my health potion, I had gained its trust, and it hadn''t drained all of my blood.


    "Stupid nt..." I muttered under my breath.


    The leaves of the Vampiric nt were highly sought after by alchemists. They could be used to create a consumable that enhanced one''s Capiries, improving Mana Control.


    Obtaining the leaves wasn''t difficult, but finding a trustworthy alchemist to create the consumable was another matter entirely.


    After plucking most of the leaves from the Vampiric nt, I approached the trunk, which appeared to be turning into strange ashes before my eyes.


    I rolled up my sleeves and plunged my fingers into the soil, carefully removingyer afteryer of dirt until I uncovered something glowing red. Thick roots of the nt surrounded it.


    It was a Vampiric Crystal, a rare gemstone that could be extracted from the root of a Vampiric nt. The crystal contained a high concentration of Mana and was worth a fortune in the marketce.


    "I''ve struck gold!"


    I quickly dug deeper, exposing more of the crystal and carefully prying it loose from the roots.


    Throughout the 20-year lifespan of a Vampiric nt, there is a chance that a Vampiric Crystal will grow.


    The value of the crystal is dependent on its size and quality, and the one I found was small and of low quality, evident from its slightly flickering glow and the size of a golf ball.


    "I wonder if Nothing would be interested in buying it..." I thought aloud.


    Vampiric Crystals were highly valued in the market due to their potential to grant a skill, albeit a low chance and with a minimum rank of C.


    If I were to sell the crystal I would surely be able to obtain what I needed to safely destroy the bridge in the Wild Lands.


    I carefully extracted the Vampiric Crystal from the ground and ced it into a small pouch in my spatial inventory.


    As I stood up, I noticed a pair of students walking towards the garden. Quickly, I made my way towards the exit, not wanting to be caught with the stolen leaves and crystal.


    Once I was far enough, I took a deep breath and released it slowly. It was a risky move, but it paid off.


    "..."


    As I watched the two students enter the garden, my interest was piqued. It was Tess and a senior I didn''t recognize.


    Observing them from afar, I couldn''t quite make out the expression on Tess''s face, but the guy had a noticeable blush.


    "Please go out with me!"


    I couldn''t help but do a facepalm.


    ''Of course, it had to be a confession...''


    It was typical of Tess to attract attention from guys and I even felt a bit bad for the senior. He was too weak to handle a woman like her.

 Chapter 54 Memories

    ?Tess was one of the protagonists and possessed charm and beauty that could attract any healthy male.


    While this may seem like a blessing, it also came with its own set of problems for Tess.


    "Please go out with me!"


    The senior student bowed his head, his face flushed and adorned with a subtle grin. His brain seemed to assume that there was no other option for Tess but to ept.


    Tess and the senior were both nobles, and their rtionship would bring positive benefits to both families.


    ''...''


    As I looked at his face, I had to cover my mouth or else a giggle would''ve escaped. The guy was a literal definition of a young, narrow-minded master.


    While it might seem like a really good offer from today''s perspective, there was one big problem that the senior seemed to have overlooked...


    Tess''s Talent!


    She was far more talented than he was, and the gap between their abilities was evident.


    Furthermore, there was the issue of the senior only lusting after Tess''s beautiful appearance, as they had never interacted before.


    "No, thank you. I''m currently not searching for a partner."


    Tess politely declined the senior student''s offer. It was obvious that she would reject his confession, but the guy''s eyes rolled back in surprise.


    He raised his head, looking confused and thinking that he might have misheard her.


    "I think I might have forgotten something..."


    He said, scratching his neck with slight embarrassment before doing another bow.


    "My name is Arthur Norder, the son of Nord Count..."


    Arthur introduced himself, hoping to see recognition in Tess''s eyes, but her expression didn''t change.


    In reality, she didn''t care who the person before her was - it could even be the prince, and she still wouldn''t ept.


    "It is nice to meet you, Arthur, but I''m sorry."


    Tess said politely, however her voice seemed somewhat irritated. She did another bow and turned around, nning to leave the Garden.


    "Soil Dance: Reinforce!"


    Suddenly the dirt around Tess''s feet hardened, preventing her from taking another step away from Arthur.


    "Could you at least tell me why?"


    Arthur spoke, looking at Tess with a mix of anger and sadness.


    Swish...


    Although invisible, I could see Tess''s aura growing more eerie, reaching a level where I could see the air around her rippling.


    "I''ve already stated my reason. I''m not searching for a partner."


    Tess replied firmly, stomping her foot and freeing herself from the grasp of the soil. She turned to face Arthur, who was grinding his teeth.


    "Don''t you dare try to attack me with your art..."


    She warned, her brown eyes glittering as she pointed to the rapier she had strapped to her hip.


    "Or else you might lose a limb."


    I looked at the pair, feeling slightly troubled. If a fight broke out, there would surely be somemotion.


    It would attract too much attention to this specific location, and the teachers would inquire to review the camera footage.


    The video would probably disy me giving blood to a Vampiric nt and then taking it for myself, which could lead to charges of thievery.


    ''Should I reveal myself?''


    Perhaps if there was a witness, Arthur wouldn''t attack Tess.


    I scratched my cheek, deep in thought and, finally, I decided to act as if I had identally stumbled upon them.


    Crack...


    I quickly found a dry branch and stepped on it, making it break in half. The noise caught the attention of the pair, and they turned to look at me.


    Walking out from behind the bushes, I nced at them with a hint of slight surprise on my face.


    I instantly noticed that Tess''s aura disappeared upon the sight of the other student, while Arthur''s hands went right back into his pockets.


    "..."


    Both red me down as I walked past them, when suddenly Tess grabbed the corner of my jacket''s alcove.


    "Wait for a bit."


    My golden eyes met with her brown ones and I silently nodded my head.


    "We''ll talk next time, Arthur..."


    She pulled me away from the senior, whose expression was unreadable, only his grey eyes seemed to radiate some kind of anger and confusion. I didn''t me him; rejection can be a hard pill to swallow.


    Tap¡­ Tap¡­


    I thought Tess would let me go as soon as we disappeared from the guy''s view, but instead, she led me deeper into the garden towards a water fountain.


    "..."


    Without a word, we took a seat on one of the benches. The silence was bing overwhelming, and I was growing increasingly self-conscious of the protagonist sitting next to me.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I spoke, attempting to maintain a calm andposed voice.


    Upon hearing Tess''s question, she let out a sigh, her eyes fixated on the water fountain.


    "...I have a question."


    Her voice was barely above a whisper, making me lean in closer to hear her over the sound of the fountain.


    "What is your connection to Rose?"


    Her question made a bitter smile form on my face.


    I often found myself wondering how I could keep running into Rose, despite my best efforts to avoid the protagonists.


    Our strange connection, whatever it may be, was not something I desired.


    "..."


    After collecting my thoughts, I realized Tess was likely aware that I had met Rose in Helixia and that I was thest person to see her in the dungeon before she fought the Wyvern.


    Tess''s actual question seemed to be moreplex.


    "I''ve always looked up to the princess..."


    However, there was no reason for me to read in between the lines, so I decided to y dumb and simply answer the question she asked.


    "I''m actually a huge fan of the princess and always looked up to her. Did you know she yed her first monster when she was just seven years old? It''s incredible!"


    I started to ramble on about random facts known to the public about Rose, which slowly changed Tess''s expression from an emotionless to a smiling one.


    "She really is a person to look up to..."


    Tess said after a moment, and I nodded my head, trying to appear as enthusiastic as possible.


    "Well, thank you for your time, Aiden. Let''s talk again next time."


    Tess said, rising from the bench and dusting off her ck skirt before waving me goodbye.


    "Have a good day!"


    I watched as her red hair disappeared behind the greenery, and slumped back onto the bench, feeling my entire body rx.


    It was starting to concern me that a simple conversation with the protagonist could drain so much energy from me. My body felt like I had just finished another spar.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if I was dealing with some kind of mental health issue.


    "I just don''t like theirpany..."


    I grumbled to myself, crossing my arms and trying to convince myself that it was because I chose not to interact with people, not because Icked social skills.


    There was no problem talking with Oscar!


    Suddenly, as if something clicked within my mind, I pped myself in the cheeks.


    "Now that I think about it, I feel like running only when I interact with women..."


    I felt... I don''t know how I felt, like shit?


    "Shit!"


    I kicked the gravel, finding it hard to believe that I was scared of interacting with women. As far as I could recall, I never had such issues in my previous life.


    Could this have something to do with Aiden''s past?


    I tried to recall Aiden''s memories, but most of them were blurry. I could barely make out the faces of his deceased parents.


    "Aghh..."


    Suddenly, a sharp pain jolted through my head, forcing me to drop my thoughts. It was as if someone had punched me in the head, and I felt blood gathering in my mouth.


    "What the hell!?"


    I kneeled on the ground, waiting for the strange pain to subside.


    This was real pain, and even I had to acknowledge it. It felt like someone was stabbing needles into my brain, which was not a pleasant feeling.


    Slowly rising from the ground, I quickly took out my phone and looked at my reflection.


    "..."


    Blood was streaming from my eyes.


    Whatever had just happened or prevented me from investigating Aiden''s memories had inflicted significant damage.


    "Damn..."


    I gingerly touched my eyes, feeling the stickiness of the blood.


    I decided that it was best not to continue experimenting outside of my apartment.


    As I left the garden, I was careful to avoid the gazes of other students, some of whom might have thought I was hurt in a fight.


    "In what body did I reincarnate?"


    Entering my apartment, I stumbled to the couch, clutching my head in pain. The memories of Aiden''s past were hazy and elusive, as if they were deliberately hidden from me.


    The effort of trying to piece together the missing memories made me feel sick, and I found myself coughing up blood.


    I remembered the weakened body of Aiden whose health I had to restore using the Elixir of Life.


    "What happened in the past, Aiden... Who really are you!?"

 Chapter 55 A Nightmare

    ?Everything around was shrouded in darkness, as if the very sun in the sky had been devoured by a malevolent force.


    The shadows seemed to cling to everything, twisting and contorting the shapes of the trees and buildings, and the air felt heavy and oppressive.


    The wide streets that were typically bustling with vendors and pedestrians werepletely empty. The town was eerily silent.


    Not even a single soul could be seen, despite the fact that it was the middle of the day and the town had a poption of several thousand.


    Ding... Dong...


    The sudden, loud sound of the bell ringing out from the marble church in the center of the vige shattered the silence. Its echoes reverberated through the empty streets, seeming to awaken something in the darkness.


    The shadows thickened, bing almost tangible, and a putrid, sickly sweet scent filled the air - the unmistakable odor of decay.


    Tap...


    Out of the shadows stumbled a woman, her eyes brimming with tears. Her skin was a sickly pale color, almost translucent, and her body was covered in deep scratches and bite marks.


    Strangely, there was no blood flowing from her wounds.


    Tap...


    Step by step, the woman moved closer to the church, but the shadows moved with her, seeming to stalk her every move.


    Her legs trembled with each faltering step, until she finally copsed just before the gate of the marble church.


    "Pl...ease, God, h...ave mercy!"


    She whimpered, sping her arms together in a desperate prayer. But there was no answer, only the sound of her ragged breaths and the eerie silence of the empty town.


    One of the shadows seemed to detach itself from the darkness and slinked closer to the woman, taking on a shape that was both terrifying and familiar. As it drew nearer, the shape began to morph into that of a massive humanoid figure with skin as pale as the woman''s. Two massive horns protruded from its forehead, and it unfurled massive bat-like wings that spanned several meters.


    The woman gasped in terror as she stared at the creature, frozen in ce with fear. The creature''s eyes glinted with a sinister intelligence, and its sharp teeth glimmered in the dim light. The air seemed to grow colder around it, and the scent of decay intensified, as if the creature itself were a harbinger of death.


    The creature took a step closer, looming over the woman with its massive form. Its wings rustled ominously, and its wed hands flexed.


    "G...od have m-"


    The woman''s prayer was cut short as the monstrous creature moved with lightning speed, its ws shing through the air and separating her head from her shoulders in a single swift motion.


    Thud...


    Her head, adorned with ck hair, rolled several feet away from the demon''s feet,ing to a stop with a sickening thud.


    However, the creature showed no emotion at the sight of the woman''s grisly fate. Its eyes remained cold and unfeeling.


    The demon''s face was devoid of any trace of pleasure or delight upon taking the life of a human, as is customary for creatures of its kind.


    "Waaa!"


    A distant cry caught the demon''s attention. Its head snapped in the direction of the sound, and its nostrils red as it caught a faint scent in the air.


    Without hesitation, the creature stepped into the shadows, its massive form slipping effortlessly through the darkness.


    Swish...


    It somehow emerged inside a wooden house, its windows and doors covered with nks in a desperate attempt to keep out the horrors that stalked the night.


    The demon''s eyes roamed over the room, taking in the abandoned furniture and the dusty cobwebs that hung from the ceiling.


    After a few moments, its gaze came to rest on a wooden cradle, its sides carved with intricate patterns and designs.


    Beneath the nket, something was wriggling and squirming, its tiny form barely visible in the dim light.


    "..."


    The demon approached the cradle, its massive wed hand reaching out to pull back the nket and reveal the tiny bundle within.


    "Waaa!"


    As the demon pulled back the nket, its eyes locked onto the newborn human within the cradle. The infant stared up at the creature with wide, uprehending eyes, its tiny chest rising and falling with each shallow breath.


    For a long moment, the demon and the child stared at each other, their gazes locked in an unspoken exchange. The demon''s golden eyes seemed to shimmer in the darkness, casting an eerie light on the small, fragile form before it.


    ***


    Gasp...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I jolted out of bed, clutching my aching head.


    The pain was bearable, but it made me want to vomit up yesterday''s dinner.


    It had already been a week since I tried to peer into Aiden''s memories, and ever since, I had been gued by the same nightmare.


    Each night, the dream became more detailed and vivid until it felt almost real.


    "Shit..."


    I stood up from my bed and quickly headed to the shower, hoping to wash away the sweat and the remnants of the nightmare.


    Today was the day ss A would venture into the Wild Lands.


    Over the past week, I had managed to find an Alchemist who helped me concoct a solution using Vampiric nt Leaves to enchant my Mana Control.


    The potion had boosted my Mana Attribute by a minor realm, and I had also managed to improve my proficiency in the Silent Shadow Weapon Style to the level of an Apprentice.


    Rose was still absent, so she would probably miss the outing, which was unfortunate because it was a crucial event for the protagonists to benefit from.


    Although I nned to destroy the bridge, some abominations would still try to cross the river. While many of them would fail, a significant number would still manage to get through.


    Robbin would likely be able to take care of that number with ease, but I doubted that he would interfere. He would probably see this as an opportunity for the seeds of humanity to gain practical experience and grow.


    Puff...


    Sighing, I scratched the skin of my forearm where the tattoo of the serpent was. The snake''s eyes were still gleaming with a red light, indicating that it was detecting pain.


    Honestly, it felt more like a passive skill than an artifact. The serpent provided me with a permanent boost to my agility.


    I had tried to find another tattoo with a simr effect, but none had been found that would give a boost based on the user''s pain.


    There was an S Rank artifact that would grant the user strength depending on how much pain they were feeling, but it was far too expensive for me to purchase.


    "I should get going..." I muttered to myself.


    As I closed the door of my apartment, I descended the stone stairs and made my way straight to the ssroom.


    Unknowingly, I began to rub my hands together. I was nervous, despite having spent an entire week preparing for this outing.


    I knew that there was no way the n would go smoothly without any hindrances. What if the abominations reached the bridge faster than expected? Or what if the bridge didn''t fall as nned?


    The fact that I had to keep everything I did in secrecy didn''t make things any easier. In fact, it was the hardest part of it all.


    How was I going to slip away from Robbin unnoticed?


    My ingenious idea was to ask for a toilet break, but there was a possibility that he would reprimand me and insist I hold it in like a man.


    "This''ll be hard."


    As I pushed open the ssroom door, I saw many students dressed in battle-ready clothes rather than pic attire. It was good to know that at least some of them had their priorities straight.


    Although Robbin had only mentioned that we were going on a pic in the Wild Lands, the students had picked up on the potential danger and hade prepared for battle.


    p... p...


    After all the students had gathered, Robbin appeared at the front of the room and pped his hands to grab our attention.


    "Good morning, everyone! Looking good, looking good!"


    He greeted us before scanning our attire. His face morphed into a grin upon seeing that most of us were dressed in battle-ready clothes.


    "As you know, today we will be traveling to the Wild Lands... a territory that is dangerous even for people like me..."


    Robbin said, pointing at himself.


    "As the Academy Director has ordered, we are not going to have a normal outing where I just lead you around and show you the view... we are going to have apetition!" He announced.


    Upon hearing his words, I paled. There was no such thing in the game.


    As far as I could recall, there had never been apetition during my entire time of ying the game while on an outing in the Wild Lands.


    This was something I had not predicted!

 Chapter 56 Wild Lands

    Vroom...


    The bus moved along the highway effortlessly, achieving a speedparable to that of an airne. The scenery outside was a blur, changing too quickly to take in fully.


    Despite thefortable seats, I felt a sharp pain in my back as if something was jabbing into me. Sweat beads formed on my forehead, though the bus''s temperature was normal.


    The guy next to me was staring at me with a look of disgust, since I looked like I just stepped out of a sauna.


    "Shit..."


    However, I couldn''t care less about his contemptuous gaze. My mind was upied with more important things, such as saving the lives of the protagonists.


    Previously, Robbin announced that upon our arrival in the Wild Lands, we would immediately begin hunting abominations and other monsters.


    We were divided into teams of four, and I found myself surrounded by a group of Extras.


    [ Team 13 ]


    1. Aiden


    2. Evelyn


    3. Kyle


    4. Rick


    Our sess in hunting monsters would determine our points, with the strongest and most numerous yielding the highest scores.


    The team with the most points would be dered the winners and receive a reward of some kind.


    Initially, I had been anxious about slipping away from Robbin, but now the n seemed clearer than before. All I had to do was ''identally'' get separated from the group and proceed with my n.


    The only problem was that I would be closely monitored not only by Robbin but also by the three other students.


    "..."


    Though I couldn''t recall their ranks, I doubted that they could stop me if I truly wanted to leave. My strength had grown to a level where I could consider myself above average in the protagonists'' ss.


    However, if possible, I wanted to avoid shing weapons or running away from my group. There was no need to create animosity between us, especially with the looming threat of war with the demons.


    Click...


    The bus abruptly came to a halt before a colossal gray wall that spanned the horizon and stood hundreds of feet tall.


    The top tform was riddled with w marks and other imperfections presumably left by monsters that had managed to climb over the massive structure.


    My gaze was also drawn to the turrets, or as people called them, Mana Cannons. The weapons resembled massive artillery guns, but their bullets were entirely made of mana and could even harm A-rank monsters.


    Any creature attempting to climb over the wall was undoubtedly obliterated without a chance to defend itself.


    "Everyone, off the bus! It''s time to hunt."


    Robbin rose from his seat, leading us towards the gates situated at the base of the wall.


    We exited the bus in a straight line, following him closely.


    Many students'' eyes glimmered as they gazed around, except for Kai, who struggled to stay awake.


    Click...


    Robbin pressed his fingerprint to the scanner located on the wall and smirked as the massive metal gates, reinforced with mana barriers and other materials to make them more resistant, began to open.


    Creak...


    The gates parted like the jaws of a massive monster, allowing sunlight to prate through the small gap, forcing me to squint my eyes.


    The view that unfolded before our eyes was breathtaking in a grim way.


    A destendscape of ash-grey soil stretched out for miles in every direction. Despite theck of living greenery, scattered trees and shrubs still stood tall, their skeletal branches reaching towards the dark, clouded sky.


    As if frozen in time, their withered remains were a testament to the harshness of this unforgiving territory.


    In the distance, we could discern the ruins of an old defense bunker, its walls and towers long since crumbled to the ground.


    "..."


    Momentary silence engulfed our ss before Robbin pped his hands, jolting us from our stupor.


    "I hope you remember your groups..."


    He said, ncing briefly at his wristwatch.


    "Let''s meet up in this same spot in 5 hours!"


    Whoosh...


    With a sudden gust of wind, his figure became blurry, and the next moment he disappeared, leaving us alone.


    For a moment, the students looked like fish out of water, their eyes wide open, but some quicklyposed themselves.


    "Team 3! Who''s in Team 3?" Tess raised her hand in the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Others followed suit, quickly finding their groups and introducing themselves. I managed to find my group pretty quickly too.


    "Are you Aiden?"


    As soon as I approached Team 13, asked a tall student with sses, extending his hand towards me.


    I could see his muscr frame hidden by the baggy jacket and shook his hand.


    "My name''s Rick."


    He said, his grip tightening around my palm. His fingers pressed mine tightly as if trying to crush my bones, but it failed to gain any reaction out of me.


    I also tightened my grip, making him raise his eyebrow.


    "..."


    I understood that this was some kind of attempt to make me submit. It was easy for students to see one''s rank when they just joined the Academy, and mine was G Rank.


    Rick probably thought that I would be whimpering in pain, but I wouldn''t give him the chance to enjoy it. Although I wanted to be a Shadow, this Shadow didn''t intend to be kicked around by real Extras.


    He probably wanted me to show who''s boss and just order me to stay at the back of the group, not getting in the way.


    "..."


    Now that I think about it, this role could fit me quite well!


    "Agh... Could you let go?"


    I asked, shaping my face into one of agony and even slightly bowing as if in pain.


    This seemed to confuse Rick, as just a moment ago, I had stood my ground perfectly and even tightened my grip around his hand.


    "..."


    We looked at each other for a moment, his red eyes scanning mine, before he finally let go of my grip.


    "Trash..." He said.


    Ahh... the ssic viin line. How unexpected.


    I flexed my fingers, which had gone numb due to Rick''s grip. It wasn''t that I was strong enough to resist his strength, as it was my weakest attribute. I had merely managed to endure the pain of my hand bones being slowly crushed.


    Shifting my eyes to the other two people standing further away, I noticed that the girl was looking at me with a slightly sad expression. It was the kind of nce one would give to a lost puppy.


    The guy standing beside her, on the other hand, was looking past me, his irises nk. He seemed to be blind.


    "What a team I have..."


    I muttered, ruffling my hair and resisting the urge to groan. Although I knew Kyle from the game and was aware that he didn''t have an issue fighting without his sight, what irked me was the girl.


    Evelyn was one of the characters who was supposed to die in this episode, or rather, be obsessed.


    It wasn''t exined in the game, but for some reason, during the sudden attack of the Abominations, Evelyn sumbed to some kind of mind control and was responsible for backstabbing Drake from behind.


    Having her in my team made my entire body tense.


    "Evelyn, since you''re a mage, you''ll be responsible for dealing the main damage, while Kyle and I will hold the monsters in one ce until you cast your spell..."


    Rick quickly spoke, looking towards the vast ash desert. His expression hardened as he turned towards me.


    "You... don''t get in our way!"


    He spat out, walking forward without even checking if I was following him.


    I felt a vein pop up on my forehead. I really wanted to punch him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Evelyn asked, looking towards me through her thick eyshes. She was a beautiful girl with green hair and an hourss figure, but I could sense hidden danger deep within her eyes.


    She gave off the vibe of a snake, ready to kill you with its poison.


    "I''m fine..."


    I replied, keeping the dialogue as minimal as possible. I picked up my pace, following Rick, who was striding through the wastnd with his hands in his pockets.


    I noticed that he was wearing some kind of knuckles, and the Mana flow around his hands seemed to be more... Free? I guessed that it was some kind of weapon that was very sensitive to Mana.


    "..."


    As our team moved through the wastnd, I couldn''t help but notice theck ofmunication between us. Evelyn tried to engage with everyone, but it seemed like Rick was the only one who bothered to respond.


    Kyle and I just kept to ourselves, barely acknowledging her attempts at conversation.


    While Evelyn and Rick were flirting, I took in the surroundings, noting every detail that could help me navigate through the area. The trees and ruins provided importantndmarks, allowing me to pinpoint our current location.


    As we continued on, I realized that our path would soon lead us to the dead forests, where abominations and monsters were known to roam.


    My n was to separate from the group in the forest.

 Chapter 57 Abomination

    "So me and my frie-"


    As Evelyn rambled on about various topics, Rick abruptly stopped in his tracks, pulling his hands out of his pockets.


    "Get ready!"


    Hismanding tone caused Evelyn to retreat to the backline, while Kyle summoned his enormous Scythe, spanning over 2 meters long.


    Meanwhile, I ced my hands on my Katana''s sheath, following Rick''s instruction not to intervene, since I was a ''Trash''.


    As I stood there, I sensed an approaching entity. From the Mana it emanated, I discerned that it was an F Rank Abomination.


    Although Rick had a shitty personality, I couldn''t deny his impressive Mana Sensitivity. If he detected the Abomination before I did, his Mana Attribute must be exceptionally high.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, a silhouette emerged from behind the ash dune in the distance, drawing our attention. Its purple skin shimmered in the light, giving it an eerie glow.


    The Abomination stood at least two meters tall, with razor-sharp teeth and massive ws that could pierce even the hardest metals.


    The creature resembled a hairless human, with an ash armor covering its body. Its appearance was both grotesque and intimidating, sending shivers down my spine.


    Its white eyes locked onto us, and it opened its mouth, revealing its menacing grin.


    "..."


    Without uttering a word, Evelyn drew her Mana,pressing it into several wind darts that made the air around her fingers swirl.


    I also noticed that she didn''t chant her spell, indicating her proficiency in her Mana Art.


    Even though I was several feet away from her, I could feel the high density of Mana emanating from the projectiles floating above her palm.


    I think she is around F Rank, which is quitemendable.


    Growl...


    The Abomination descended down the sand dune, its massive ws leaving deep cuts on the ground as it scraped against the soil, showcasing their sharpness.


    Despite their humanoid appearance, Abominations possessed intelligence far below that of humans.


    Whoosh...


    The wind dart shot towards the monster''s head, but the creature dodged at thest second, moving its head to the side, causing the projectile to miss by a hair''s breadth.


    Rick stepped forward, his strange gauntlets crackling with electricity as he summoned his Mana.


    Crackle...


    Punching his fist forward he sent a bolt of lightning towards the Abomination, striking it in the chest and causing it to stumble back.


    Kyle seized the opportunity and charged forward, swinging his Scythe with immense force.


    The Abomination tried to block with its ws, but the Scythe cut through them like butter, leaving deep gashes on its arms.


    Growl...


    Kyle''s attack was devastating, but the Abomination was far from defeated.


    It roared in anger, unleashing a wave of ash that obscured our vision.


    I quickly drew my Katana, preparing for the worst.


    But when the ash cleared, the Abomination was gone.


    "Where did it go?"


    Rick scanned the area, his Mana sensing skills at their limit.


    "Watch out!"


    Evelyn shouted, and I barely had time to react before the Abomination appeared behind me, its ws ready to strike.


    nk...


    I spun around quickly, shing my Katana and colliding its de with the Abomination''s ws. The impact dislocated my shoulder, and my entire body groaned under the monster''s immense strength.


    Another direct hit like that, and I knew I wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure.


    Whoosh...


    Thankfully, Kyle drew the monster''s attention with a wide arc of his Scythe, forcing it to retreat and giving me a moment to catch my breath.


    I took a deep breath, ignoring the searing pain in my shoulder as I readied my stance once more. The Abomination was proving to be a tough opponent.


    "Rick, can you sense its location?"


    Evelyn asked, hoping that Rick could track the creature.


    "I can''t pinpoint it precisely, but it''s somewhere to the east!"


    He shouted back, his gauntlets still crackling with electricity.


    We quickly regrouped, preparing for another attack. Evelyn summoned a gust of wind, creating a shield around us, while Kyle stood in front, ready to engage the Abomination if it reappeared.


    I was standing behind all of them, putting my shoulder back in its original ce.


    Growl...


    A low growl echoed across the desert, and we braced ourselves for the creature''s next move.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept across the area, kicking up sand and obscuring our vision once again.


    When the dust cleared, the Abomination was standing in front of us, its ws at the ready.


    But this time, it was different. Its eyes had turned red, and its skin was pulsing with a sickly green glow.


    "What''s happening?"


    Evelyn asked, sweat flowing down her pale face.


    "I don''t know!"


    Rick eximed, tensing his leg muscles and preparing to bolt towards the abomination.


    "It''s undergoing a Mana Mutation..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I finally felt like it was my time to speak. Honestly, I wasn''t fond of the group, except for Kyle, who seemed kind of cool.


    Nheless, it would be bothersome if one of them died.


    Well, with the exception of Evelyn, who I wouldn''t mind seeing meet her demise as she was an antagonist that would try to kill Drake.


    I had to at least warn them of what had happened to the Abomination we were facing.


    Mana Mutations were rare urrences where an Abomination''s Mana Attribute changed, increasing its power exponentially. It was a dangerous and unpredictable event, and we needed to be careful.


    The Abomination roared, unleashing a wave of ash that engulfed us in a choking cloud.


    "Fuck!"


    Rick cursed, sending another Lightning Attack into the ash cloud, hoping to hit the Abomination.


    The lightning crackled through the cloud, illuminating the area and revealing the Abomination''s position.


    But it was toote.


    The creature had already charged towards us, its ws glowing with a sickly green energy.


    Kyle stepped forward, his Scythe raised high.


    "Everyone, get behind me!"


    He shouted, and we quickly followed his instructions.


    The Abomination''s ws shed against Kyle''s Scythe, creating a blinding explosion of green energy.


    Kyle held his ground, gritting his teeth as he pushed against the creature''s immense strength.


    But the Abomination was too powerful.


    With a final push, it knocked Kyle back, sending him flying into the ground.


    However, Evelyn seized the opportunity and created a Wind Disk,unching it towards the monster and severing its right arm from the shoulder.


    Growl...


    The Abomination let out a pained growl, its red eyes shining in the ash cloud.


    As Kyle struggled to stand up, the monster disappeared from view, reappearing near the blind guy and shing its ws towards his neck.


    nk...


    Luckily, Rick managed to use his strength to kick the monster''s arm away before delivering a lightning-charged punch straight into its face.


    The force of the punch sent the Abomination flying dozens of meters high into the air before crashing down onto the ground.


    "You okay?"


    Evelyn quickly ran over to Kyle, offering a health potion to help him recover.


    Kyle took the potion, gulping it down in one go.


    "Yeah, I''m fine..."


    He stood up, his Scythe still in hand.


    "We need to finish this quickly before it can recover!"


    We all nodded in agreement, knowing that we had to act fast.


    The Abomination had already started to stir, its body writhing in pain as it struggled to get up.


    Rick charged forward, his fists crackling with lightning as he prepared to deliver the final blow.


    However, the Abomination had onest trick up its sleeve.


    Roar...


    It let out a deafening roar, and the ground beneath us shook as its mana erupted in a massive shockwave.


    We were thrown back, tumbling across the ground as the shockwave rippled through the area.


    When we finally regained our footing, we saw that the Abomination had vanished.


    "Where did it go?"


    Evelyn''s frantic gaze swept over the area, searching for any sign of the creature.


    Meanwhile, I remained silent, focusing my attention on the surroundings. I extended my senses and spread my Mana around the immediate vicinity, attempting to detect any traces of the creature''s presence.


    The ash cloud, which had been created by the creature, had already settled. However, despite my best efforts, I couldn''t spot any hint of its purple skin.


    The creature was unable to turn invisible and also couldn''t fly...


    There was only one possible exnation for its sudden vanishing act!


    It had to be underground!


    Without hesitation, I directed my Mana downwards, attempting to pinpoint the creature''s location. The ground slightly trembled beneath my feet as I channeled my power, searching for any signs of disturbance in the earth.


    Rumble...


    It was subtle, but I could feel the subtle shifting of the earth, indicating the creature''s movements beneath us.


    "It''s under-"


    I didn''t even have the chance to finish my sentence before the Abomination unburied itself from the soil and pounced on Evelyn''s back.


    "Agh..."


    Evelyn cried out in pain as the creature''s ws scraped through her skin, tearing her t-shirt and jacket with ease.


    Unfortunately, she was wearing some kind of armor beneath her clothes that partially blocked the impact of the ws, but the force of the attack still knocked her to the ground.


    Crackle...


    Rick used the chance, charging towards the creature from behind and grabbing it by the neck.


    Roar...

 Chapter 58 Dead Forest

    The Abomination writhed and thrashed in Rick''s grasp, desperate to break free from his unyielding grip. Despite the creature''s razor-sharp ws slicing through his skin and drawing blood, Rick held on, using the monster''s struggles to channel even more Mana and Strength into his gauntlets.


    Zziinngg...


    As the Mana surged through his fingers, a crackling aura of lightning particles swirled around them, eliciting a pitiful whimper from the Abomination. Rick was determined to see the creature defeated, using his deadly electric powers to zap it into submission.


    Growl...


    For several agonizing minutes, Rick endured the Abomination''s relentless thrashing as he poured all of his energy into his gauntlets. The monster''s growls turned into pitiful whimpers until it finally slumped limply in his grasp, defeated.


    However, Rick continued to channel Mana into his gauntlets, as if trying to kill it for a second time.


    That''s when Evelyn''s horrified voice cut through the crackling of electricity, pleading with him to stop.


    "Rick, enough!"


    Crackle...


    As if in response to her plea, the frenzied Mana coursing through the Abomination caused its body to crack and split apart. Its limbs twitched and writhed in grotesque spasms until the monster''s body exploded in a shower of gore and viscera, coating Rick from head to toe in a thickyer of sticky, purple blood.


    Boom...


    ''...''


    I stared at Rick, taking in the sight of his blood-drenched gauntlets and the zed look in his eyes. From his unsteady stance, I could tell he had gone too far, using a dangerous amount of Mana on our first enemy.


    "Idiot..."


    Kyle muttered, his nk eyes narrowing in disapproval.


    Evelyn seemed to be the only one who felt any concern for Rick, though the spattered blood made her hesitate to approach him.


    "We''ve...wo-"


    Rick''s words trailed off into a chilling grin, entuated by his blood-soaked clothes and numerous wounds.


    Thud...


    Before he could finish his sentence, he copsed face-first onto the ashy ground.


    Evelyn rushed to Rick''s aid, pulling out another Health Potion from her Spatial Bracelet to help him recover.


    Meanwhile, Kyle and I exchanged a look. Even though he was blind, his eyes had a unique ability to perceive Life Force, the energy that sustained living beings.


    He seemed to be studying me with his nk eyes.


    "You... are hiding your strength."


    He spoke in a matter-of-fact tone, leaving me with no option but to remain silent.


    "..."


    We both kept silent, watching as Evelyn tended to Rick''s wounds.


    It was clear that his injuries were healing rapidly, but the potions couldn''t help with his Mana Depletion. Rick''s eyes were still aimlessly scanning the horizon, and it would take some time before he recovered himself.


    "The creature was tougher than I expected..."


    Rick muttered, almost falling face-first onto the ground once again. However, Evelyn managed to stabilize him with a strong gust of wind.


    Seeing that it would take some time before our self-proimed ''leader'' recovered, I found a damp rock to sit on, while Kyle leaned against a dead sapling.


    "Huh?"


    After half an hour, Rick finally regained his senses, jerking upright from his lying position.


    It took another ten minutes for him to stand on his own two feet and resume the journey, during which time he hurled more insults at me, calling me trash.


    ''...''


    I could feel my fists clenching, itching to hit him hard for his demeanor, but I managed to hold back... At least for now.


    ''Just wait...''


    I thought to myself, feeling a grin threatening to appear on my face. I quickly suppressed it, not wanting to appear creepy.


    "We''ve reached the Dead Forest..."


    Suddenly, Evelyn''s words broke through my thoughts, causing me to look up and see a massive wall of dead trees looming in the distance.


    It was almost time for me to leave the group.


    "..."


    We raised our weapons high as we moved towards the forest. This ce was filled with Low Rank Abominations and other monsters that somehow managed to survive in the Wild Lands.


    Hunting here would earn us plenty of points, but it was also dangerous. We could be ambushed and killed by a group of Abominations.


    I started to feel like someone was holding a dagger to my neck. My heartbeat also increased significantly.


    Will the protagonists survive or not depend on my actions.


    "Let''s go!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rickmanded, stepping into the ashen forest, while releasing his Mana into the area and scanning our surroundings.


    The moment we stepped into the forest, all sounds disappeared. It was eerily quiet, even Evelyn stayed silent as we advanced.


    ''Come on...''


    I was waiting for something unexpected to happen, like another Abomination attack, which could provide a perfect chance for me to slip away unnoticed.


    Roar...


    Unfortunately, a G Rank Abomination was the only creature that came after us. It was quickly dispatched with a Wind Disk from Evelyn and a sh from Kyle, dying on the spot.


    The fight ended in seconds, leaving me with no time to even think about slipping away.


    ''How much time do I have left...''


    I checked my old wristwatch and saw that I had only an hour and a half left before the event. I needed to find a way to leave within the next ten minutes, or I wouldn''t make it on time.


    Maybe I can fake an injury or...


    I searched for options to slip away, but my thoughts were interrupted by a sudden shadow hovering above me.


    "!"


    Startled, I threw myself to the side and narrowly avoided a towering Abomination that fell right where I was just a few seconds ago.


    Growl...


    Its bright purple skin and ash armor covering it, shimmered under the sun. This monster was simr to the first one we encountered, but it held a weapon - a thin yet sturdy log with a sharp scrap attached to its tip.


    "It has a weapon!"


    Although Abominations were considered less intelligent than humans, they were still able to craft primitive tools.


    The creature''s hostile, white eyes scanned us and lingered on me for a moment. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight, even though it only confused the creature.


    "..."


    Without hesitation, Rick charged towards the Abomination, with Kyle close behind. They engaged the monster, drawing its attention away from Evelyn, who used her Mana Art to attack it unhindered.


    A single battle was enough for the trio to maximize their performance and get used to each other.


    Well... maybe they won''t die.


    As I watched them, I started moving backwards, retreating behind a small dune and disappearing from their sight.


    "Mission [ Separate ]plete..."


    I muttered to myself, aware of the seconds ticking away on my wristwatch.


    Whoosh...


    Supplying my legs with Mana, I shot through the forest like a bullet.


    With each step, I could feel the Mana coursing through my body, providing me with the speed I needed to reach the river.


    The ash rustled underfoot as I moved swiftly and silently through the forest, careful to avoid any dry twigs or branches that might give away my position.


    As I ran, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration. The thrill of dangerbined with my use of Mana was a heady mix, and I couldn''t help but grin despite the time limit that was pressing me.


    Growl...


    I could hear the growls of Abominations as I bolted past them, but none of them gave chase, knowing that I was too fast to catch. However, some of them were reluctant to let go of such easy prey and attempted to hunt me down.


    Huff...


    I inhaled deeply, feeling my leg muscles twitching, however I didn''t dare to stop.


    After a few minutes of running, I made it out of the forest.


    Ssh...


    I could already hear the sound of running water, meaning that the river was nearby.


    "..."


    I quickly climbed over the small dune that was blocking my view. The dune was somewhat steep which forced me to use my arms to reach its top.


    As I gazed out at the river, I couldn''t help but marvel at its breadth and the sheer power of the water as it flowed steadily downstream. The sound of the rushing water was almost deafening, drowning out all other sounds and filling my ears with a constant hum.


    "Where is it..."


    In the distance, I spotted a long, old, and rusty bridge. It appeared to have been abandoned for quite some time, its metal structure rusted and weathered from years of neglect. The bridge''s once-shiny silver surface had turned a dull, reddish-brown color, withrge patches of rust visible along its length.


    As I approached the bridge, I could see that it was held together byrge, metal pirs, some of which had worked themselves loose over the years, leaving gaping holes in the metalwork.


    The stone nks that made up the bridge''s surface were warped and splintered, and several of them had dulled away entirely, leavingrge gaps that would be treacherous to cross.


    "How did so many Abominations pass through it without breaking it..."

 Chapter 59 The Bridge

    I surveyed the old metal structure, carefully evaluating its condition. Rust seemed to have ravaged most of it, which left me wondering how any Abominations could have passed through here.


    As my eyes scanned the metal pirs, I noticed w and teeth marks etched into them. Perhaps the monsters felt some kind of hatred towards the structure?


    "Let''s start..."


    I said to myself, as I quickly climbed onto the bridge, taking care to ensure its stability.


    My hands moved deftly, unscrewing the screws from one pir and detaching metal ropes that supported the structure.


    Every step of the process was identical to the game, and I was able to finish the preparations in no time.


    Despite there being around 100 steps to make the bridge crumble, I had memorized them all thanks to a skill from my past life, the ''Memory Pce.''


    The ''Memory Pce'' is a sort of cheat memory ability that enables me to recall even the smallest details that most people would have long forgotten.


    Creak...


    The bridge''s structure creaked and slowly began to shift to the side, but despite the river''s strong currents, it stubbornly remained intact.


    I gritted my teeth in frustration. Of course, something had to go wrong at the worst possible moment.


    ncing down at my wristwatch, I saw that I had approximately 10 minutes remaining before the Abominations arrived at the bridge.


    I needed to make the structure fall, and fast!


    Visualizing the bridge from a side view, I rapidly identified its weak points and darted through the structure, reaching the opposite end where the Abominations would soon arrive.


    Whoosh...


    Golden threads began to form on my hand, gradually taking shape into an Aura de.


    It was a skill I hadn''t used since my fight with the Winter Wolves due to the massive amount of Mana it consumed, but I didn''t have the luxury of being picky at the moment.


    sh...


    The Golden de sliced through one of the pirs with ease, like a hot knife through butter, melting the rusted metal and causing the bridge to tilt even further to the side.


    I barely managed to grab onto a random metal rope dangling from the structure to prevent myself from falling.


    "..."


    Stabilizing myself, I nced at thest 3 metal pirs that were already creaking under the pressure of the bridge.


    Growl...


    Suddenly, a distant growling sound made my blood run cold. It was the unmistakable growl of the Abominations.


    My skin prickled with fear, and my Katana appeared in my right hand on instinct. I had no more time to try to destroy the bridge. It was already toote!


    I started frantically weighing my options...


    I considered running away, but that wouldn''t solve the problem entirely. Some Abominations would still manage to cross the river, and I had no idea how many of them would be able to do that.


    Another option was to overcharge the Vampiric Crystal I had left over from trimming the Vampiric nt in the Academy''s garden and make it explode. This would certainly bring down the bridge, but the financial loss would be astronomical.


    "Huh... I don''t want to lose money!"


    A goldenyer of Mana enveloped my Katana de, making it appear as if golden mes were dancing on it.


    Massive gears started turning in my head as I weighed my options. I couldn''t let the Abominations cross the river, but I also didn''t want to suffer a significant financial loss...


    "Greedy bastard..."


    In the end, I made the decision to fight the horde of monsters until thest three pirs crumbled under the pressure.


    From my vantage point, it appeared that the bridge wouldn''tst more than a few minutes, and that was the main reason why I chose to fight.


    Growl...


    As I lifted my gaze towards the ash dunes in the distance, rows upon rows of Abominations came into view.


    Their purple skin seemed to blend together, forming a massive, goo-like ball. Hundreds of white eyesnded on me, causing my legs to tremble involuntarily.


    I could feel... fear?


    No it wasn''t fear...


    The sight of the massive horde descending upon me made me feel... exhrated! Their beastly expressions, the deadly ws they had, their speed that made a massive ash cloud behind them...


    All of it made me feel... Excited!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I had to bite my lip to snap out of it. While getting excited was not necessarily a bad thing, I couldn''t let my emotions control me and rush headlong into the horde of monsters. I needed to keep my wits about me.


    Realistically speaking, the bridge was wide enough for only five Abominations to pass at the time, which meant, I wouldn''t have to fight hundreds of them at the time.


    "I''m so dead..."


    Although most of the Abominations were F rank, I knew that it was just the initial wave, and some of them were even D rank.


    Looking at the rickety bridge, I found myself praying for the first time in my life that it would copse faster.


    Growl...


    A low growl interrupted my thoughts. The first few Abominations, which were incredibly fast, were already approaching the bridge. They ran on all fours, their massive ws providing them with a better grip on the ashy ground.


    The first Abomination to step on the bridge lunged towards me, but I quickly swung my katana in a wide arc, forcing it to raise its arms to defend itself.


    sh...


    With a swift motion, my de, coated in shadow, vanished and reappeared, piercing through the monster''s eye and into its brain.


    Gro-


    The Abomination didn''t even have time to cry out in pain before I pulled my katana back, causing its lifeless body to crumple to the ground.


    The other four Abominations that were following the first one paused for a moment, taken aback by the sudden death of theirrade. But it was only a moment of hesitation before they resumed their attack.


    I took a deep breath and focused on the fight ahead. The next few minutes were a blur of motion as I dodged, parried, and counterattacked the Abominations. My senses were heightened, my movements fluid and precise as I dispatched one after another.


    The bridge continued to creak and groan under the weight of the monsters, and I unknowingly smiled, hearing the metal pirs creak under the pressure.


    Growl...


    Suddenly, an E- rank Abomination appeared on the bridge and bolted towards me in one swift motion. I had no choice but to block its ws with my katana.


    nk...


    With a loud sound, my de shed against its sharp nails, and the force of the impact sent me flying a dozen feet backward. The strength of this Abomination was no joke.


    I quickly got back on my feet and took a defensive stance, ready for the next attack. The E rank Abomination lunged towards me again, its movements surprisingly coordinated for a monster of its level.


    I sidestepped its attack and shed at its back, but it dodged with ease, turning around to face me once more. This time, itunched a series of quick attacks, forcing me to focus solely on defense.


    I parried its strikes, trying to find an opening to strike back. But the Abomination was too fast, and its ws were too sharp.


    Growl...


    With a low growl, the monster leaped into the air, aiming tond on top of me with its full weight. I quickly rolled out of the way, narrowly avoiding being crushed by the Abomination''s massive body.


    As itnded, I took advantage of its momentary loss of bnce and shed at its legs, causing it to stumble. I followed up with a quick thrust to its chest, piercing through its heart and killing it instantly.


    Although it was an entire rank stronger than me, it didn''t have the intelligence to make use of its superiority and fell to my de with little to no resistance.


    "How long..."


    I muttered, kicking the body of the monster into the river.


    Cleek...


    Another pir, suddenly shattered, falling into the river and bringing a part of a bridge with it.


    Growl...


    Hearing the sound thousands of abominations picked up their pace, climbing over each other to reach the bridge.


    "Finally!"


    I sheathed my katana and started running towards the other side of the bridge, the sound of my footsteps echoing through the growls of many Abominations.


    As I neared the end, the bridge started to shake violently, and I redoubled my efforts, knowing that I had to make it to the other side before it was toote.


    With a final burst of speed, I reached the other side of the bridge just as it gave way, copsing into the abyss below. I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief wash over me.


    "I''ve done it!"


    I eximed, raising my fist triumphantly into the air. As my tense muscles slowly rxed, I fell onto my back, relieved and satisfied.


    Weeks of grueling training, unexpected change in events, and even shitty Rick could not stop me from achieving my goal of destroying the bridge.

 Chapter 60 The Bridge (2)

    Boom...


    The entire structure creaked and copsed into the river, sending massive sshes of water skyward. Some droplets reached so high that theynded on my face.


    "Yes!"


    My tense body gradually rxed as the nervousness and adrenaline dissipated, leaving me feeling both mentally and physically drained.


    I wiped the droplets of water from my face and brushed my dark bangs to the side.


    Growl...


    On the other side of the river, hundreds of Abominations stared at me with theirpletely white eyes, devoid of irises.


    Their unblinking gaze made me flinch and feel slightly ufortable.


    "..."


    For a few minutes, we just stared at each other in silence.


    While I recovered my strength, the Abominations ran back and forth, trying to find a way to cross the river. One creature even attempted to swim through it, but the strong currents quickly swept it away from view.


    It screeched and cried as it struggled to stay above water.


    "Dumbass..."


    Sneering, I slowly stood up, dusting of my ck pants that were now covered in purple blood. The liquid stunk like rotten flesh.


    Growl...


    The Abominations followed my every move, but they could do nothing except stare. If they were even slightly smarter, they might have been able to cross the river with some effort.


    Fortunately, they were like mindless zombies, focused only on their target and not on how to reach it.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a projectile impaled the ground beside me, burying itself deep into the ash soil.


    "Wha-"


    I didn''t even have time to turn around before another wooden spear flew past me, creating so much air pressure that I nearly lost my bnce.


    Boom...


    The projectile struck a dead tree in the distance, sending splinters flying and causing it to explode in a shower of debris and a small shockwave.


    I let out a groan as I dashed away from the river. I spoke too soon!


    Whoosh... Boom... Whoosh... Boom...


    Like heavy artillery strikes, spears rained down from the sky, imbued with Mana and creating shockwaves with an effect simr to a grenade. If one of them were to pierce my body, I would surely die.


    Boom...


    One of the spears struck dangerously close, causing me to momentarily lose my bnce.


    "Shit¡­"


    I tried to rise, but my eyes locked onto another spear just a few meters from my chest.


    Time seemed to slow down and all I could hear were the danger rms ringing in my head.


    nk...


    The spear impaled me through the left side of my chest with such force that I was yanked out of the Abominations'' weapon throwing range.


    Cough¡­ Cough¡­


    Blood flowed from my parted lips like a fountain as I vomited and spasmed from the sudden lung failure. I couldn''t even drink a potion; the constant flow of blood forced it out.


    Growl¡­


    On the other side of the River, the creatures cheered while I drowned in my own blood. They gritted their razor-sharp teeth and rubbed their ws together as if pping.


    Cough¡­ Cough¡­


    I clenched the hilt of the spear impaling my chest and pulled it out with a sudden movement.


    "¡­"


    For a moment, it seemed as if the lights around me dimmed and the world spun like a rollercoaster. I barely managed to keep hold of the Health potion.


    Cough¡­ Gulp¡­


    I forced myself to drink both the blood and the Health potion, filling my mouth with a fishy taste.


    The wound on my chest began to heal slowly, but the process was agonizing. I almost shed a tear from the pain.


    Cough¡­


    Spitting out thest mouthful of blood, I growled as I heard the Abominations celebrating.


    "¡­"


    I felt a sudden urge to disturb their joy and raised my hand in the air.


    !<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The monsters instantly fell silent, looking towards my extended hand with its middle finger proudly raised.


    Although I knew they wouldn''t understand the gesture, I felt better hearing their growls instead of their celebratory cries.


    Huff¡­


    After my wound fully healed, I rose to my feet and nced at the rows of Abominations ring at me.


    "All of you¡­ Go duck yourselves!"


    I shouted at the purple-skinned creatures before turning and moving away from the fallen bridge towards the dead forest.


    The Abominations screamed and roared, but I paid them no attention.


    As I entered the forest, the sounds from outside disappearedpletely, as if the trees absorbed all the noise.


    "I need to find my team¡­"


    I moved swiftly through the forest, maneuvering around the Abominations that tried to attack me. I surpassed them in speed and escaped without wasting too much energy.


    Along the way, I had to engage with a single creature that jumped on me from a tree. A single, precise sh of my katana to its neck was enough to send it to the afterlife.


    It was only a G Rank Abomination. A normal human, if lucky, could also defeat it with a weapon.


    Thud¡­


    As the Abomination''s lifeless body fell to the ground, I heard heavy footsteps nearby.


    Quickly, I dashed in the opposite direction. Although part of me wanted to know what kind of monster it was, I didn''t want to risk my life out of curiosity.


    The less you know, the more you live.


    "Sh... K... Mov..."


    After a couple minutes of running, I heard hushed human voices and quickly climbed up into one of the thicker trees, so the branches could hide me.


    Growl...


    Climbing up the sapling, I was about to reach its top, when suddenly an Abomination leaped from the nearby tree, digging its teeth into my shoulder.


    The monster expected me to thrash around and try to make it let go, so it''d have an easier time to make me fall to the ground, but I didn''t even flinch.


    The Abomination also noticed this and slowly lifted its eyes meeting mine, before a de made out of golden threads stabbed through its forehead, making its body go limp before it fell to the ground.


    "..."


    I quickly hid behind a branch without taking the time to bandage my shoulder. I listened intently to the human voices that were approaching.


    Although I had no reason to hide, I preferred to keep my separation from my team a secret. I could have easily lied my way out of it, but it seemed like too much trouble.


    Tap...


    Soon, a group of four people came into view. I scanned their faces but didn''t recognize any of them.


    Their pale expressions and hurried footsteps made it clear that they were running from something. They didn''t even bother to look around as they passed through the vicinity,pletely disregarding their safety.


    I would have called them fools, but I knew that they were well aware of the dangers of the forest. There could only be one reason for them to ignore the threats of the dead forest¡­


    Something even more terrifying was chasing them!


    As I watched the group disappear into the distance, a chill ran down my spine. The forest had fallen silent, and the only sound was the pounding of my heart. Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the trees. I froze, my eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of movement.


    A branch snapped and I caught a glimpse of something moving in the shadows. It was big, much bigger than any animal I had ever seen. Its eyes glowed in the darkness, and its breath came out in hot puffs, visible in the air.


    I held my breath as it emerged from the forest, its massive body covered in dark purple fur. Its teeth were bared in a snarl and its ws dug into the ground as it moved closer.


    ''Monster Abomination!''


    I cursed under my breath. These creatures were a terrifyingbination of monster and abomination. They possessed the characteristics of both, making them even more formidable.


    For instance, a Winter Wolf is a G-rank monster. But if it were to be an abomination, its attributes would increase, allowing it to reach an even higher rank.


    The monster''s eyes glowed white with hunger, and its mouth salivated as it let out a deafening roar that echoed through the forest.


    Roar...


    I watched as the bear-Abomination hybrid disappeared between the dead trees, sighing as it vanished from my senses.


    There was no way I could fight such a creature. Not even in my wildest dreams would I dare to challenge it.


    "They''ll probably die..."


    I muttered, shaking my head as I looked in the direction where the group and the Monster Abomination had run off.


    The group had simply been unlucky to encounter such a monster. There was nothing more to it than that.


    Sometimes life is just unfair.


    Even if I wanted to help them, I couldn''t. I wasn''t willing to risk my life for strangers. That was just too heroic for me.


    I also couldn''t replicate what I had done in the dungeon when I had mimicked the voice of the wyvern. I didn''t have enough mana.


    "Unfortunate..."

 Chapter 61 Massive Bear

    Growl¡­


    The creature, with its white irises and purple skin, leaped towards the golden-haired boy, hoping to catch him off guard.


    Its beastly face twisted into a grin as it imagined its sharp ws digging into the boy''s flesh.


    Whoosh¡­


    However, the monster was arrogant¡­


    Gro-


    It didn''t even have time to react before a greatsword cut through its abdomen, splitting it in half horizontally.


    Whoosh¡­


    The creature''s body hadn''t even hit the ground before Drake swung his massive weapon for the second time with surprising ease, severing its head from its neck.


    Thud¡­


    By the time the Abomination reached the ground, its body had been split into three separate parts.


    "..."


    Drake looked at the monster lying near his feet and sighed. He had been ced in a group with three girls and during one of their fights, he had managed to slip away unnoticed.


    They were always pestering him, staying too close to him¡­ talking to him.


    It was too much for his mind to handle.


    Although he had separated himself from the group, he didn''t have the heart to leave them alone. They might die without him, so he followed them from a safe distance where he could sense them, but they couldn''t detect him.


    If any powerful creature attacked the trio, he would of course help them. But for now, this was his best way to stay within hisfort zone.


    He only had a dozen or so people he could talk to normally without feeling nervous.


    nk¡­


    Sheathing his sword, Drake spread his Mana around the area, tracking the group of girls who were hunting some kind of weird abomination that looked like a squirrel.


    It was a G Rank monster, one of the weakest. However since it was an Abomination, killing it would still grant them points.


    Drake''s team had already killed around 7 Abominations and In his opinion, this would ce them at least in the top-5.


    He didn''t expect to be first, since his opponent was Tess. Her leadership skills and teamwork were far above his.


    Although he was stronger than her individually, Tess was a better leader.


    There was also Kai, but he had probably escaped from his team and climbed into a tall tree to sleep until thepetition ended.


    "Lazy¡­"


    Drake couldn''t understand how Kai managed to sleep for over 18 hours a day. He only woke up for bathroom breaks and asionally to eat, yet somehow, Kai was as strong as him.


    "¡­D¡­Coug¡­ Yes!"


    Drake heard the hushed voices of his teammates and quickly spread his Mana in the vicinity. He sensed something big and fast approaching the trio.


    Whoosh¡­


    Within seconds, Drake''s body was covered in a thin greenyer of Mana. He bolted forward, creating shockwaves as he dashed through the forest.


    Roar¡­


    Emerging from the dead forest, he saw a massive bear-like monster with purple fur running through the clearing. It was approaching the three girls who were trying their hardest not to let go of their swords.


    The bear was an E Rank monster and the natural fear of a stronger predator was making the trio tremble under the gaze of the bloodthirsty creature.


    Although they could still try to fight the monster since they outnumbered it, they would ultimately lose.


    "¡­"


    Drake knew he was some distance away from the creature and that it would take him some time to get there.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him.


    Whoosh¡­


    cing his right foot forward, he held his greatsword by the hilt and yanked it with all the strength he could muster.


    The weapon flew through the air in a straight line, seemingly not losing any momentum. It was enveloped by Mana and easily overcame air resistance.


    Boom¡­


    The greatsword dug deep into the side of the bear, which was the size of a school bus.


    Roar...


    The creature stumbled,ing to a sudden halt as something pierced deep into its side. A painful cry escaped from its throat.


    The monster''s white irises shifted towards the end of the clearing, where the forest began and its furious gaze locked onto Drake, who was already running towards it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Growl¡­


    The bear let out a deep growl and used its paw to push out the metal weapon stuck in its side.


    Every movement caused it pain, but the monster was intelligent enough to know that a weapon stuck in its side would only hinder its mobility.


    Drake was already nearing the monster, his Mana pulsing through his body as he prepared for the fight. He knew that he had to act quickly, or the bear would regain its footing ande charging towards him.


    As he closed in on the creature, he raised his left hand and focused his Mana. A green aura began to surround his hand, and he aimed it towards the bear.


    Whoosh¡­


    He thrusted his fist forward, unleashing a powerful gust of wind that mmed into the bear''s torso with tremendous force, sending it stumbling backward.


    nk...


    His greatsword also fell from the monster''s flesh and he quickly retrieved it, looking at the purple blood on its de.


    However, he wasted no time inunching another attack. He quickly charged towards the creature, his greatsword ready to cut the monster.


    The bear, though slightly wounded, was not too bothered about Drake''s weapon that looked like a toothpick to it. It roared and charged towards him, its ws outstretched, ready to tear him apart.


    Drake met the bear head-on, swinging his greatsword with all his might. The de connected with the bear''s paw, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    nk...


    The impact of the blow caused the bear to stumble once again, and Drake took advantage of the moment to strike again. He lunged forward, aiming for the bear''s neck, but the monster was quick to dodge, swiping its paw at Drake.


    This time, Drake wasn''t fast enough and couldn''t deflect the bear''s paw and suffered a direct hit.


    Boom...


    He crashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust that resembled ashes.


    Drake gritted his teeth as he struggled to get back up. He knew that he couldn''t afford to stay down for too long, as the bear would take advantage of his vulnerability and strike again.


    As he struggled to his feet, he noticed that the bear was preparing to charge at him once again. He knew that he had to act fast if he wanted to survive.


    Whoosh...


    With a burst of Mana, Drake propelled himself forward, narrowly dodging the bear''s charge. He then quickly turned around and swung his greatsword at the bear''s back, hoping to inflict some damage.


    However, the monster was quick to react and managed to dodge the attack.


    Boom...


    Drake''s greatsword hit the ground with a loud ng, sending shockwaves through the surrounding area.


    Growling in frustration, Drake took a deep breath and focused his Mana once again. He then charged at the bear, aiming for its vulnerable underbelly.


    The bear, sensing the danger, raised its paw to strike at Drake once again. However, Drake was ready this time and quickly sidestepped the attack, allowing him to strike at the bear''s exposed nk.


    With a loud roar, the bear stumbled, its purple fur stained with blood. Drake seized the opportunity and swung his greatsword with all his might, aiming for the monster''s neck.


    Roar...


    Suddenly, the monster opened its jaws wide and a beam of purple light escaped from its mouth, sting Drake away.


    Cough... Cough...


    As Drakended on the ground, he immediately retreated to a safe distance. He could feel something prickling his skin.


    ncing at his chest, where the beam had hit directly, he noticed that his clothes had disintegrated, revealing his muscr upper body. Blistering burns marred his skin.


    If he had been under the direct impact of the beam for even a glimmer of a second longer, what would have happened?


    "Run!"


    Drake shouted to the girls watching him and the monster with fearful eyes before scanning his surroundings, searching for any avable cover.


    Without a second thought, Drake sprinted towards the tree, hoping to reach it before the monster could attack again. He felt a sudden burst of pain in his chest as he ran, but he pushed through it, knowing that he had to keep moving.


    As he reached the tree, he quickly hid behind it, feeling the strange ache in his chest lessen. He turned around just in time to see the monster charging towards him, its jaws wide open and the purple beam charging up once again.


    Whoosh...


    Another purple beam came hurtling towards Drake, colliding with a dead tree and setting its dry bark aze with purple mes.


    However, the mes seemed to struggle to consume the tree. They danced on its trunk but didn''t spread.


    Roar...


    With a roar, the bear released another purple beam, causing the tree to creak under the pressure.


    "Shit!"


    Drake cursed, knowing that the sapling wouldn''t hold out for much longer.

 Chapter 62 Fighting Maniac

    Crackle...


    The Purple mes crackled as they feasted on the tree''s dry bark, inching ever closer to its roots.


    "Shit!"


    Drake cursed under his breath, knowing that the sapling wouldn''tst much longer.


    Clenching his sword, he braced himself to abandon his cover.


    Whoosh...


    As another beam of Purple mes struck the lifeless tree, Drake made a split-second decision and hurled himself out of harm''s way.


    However, seeing this, The enormous bear quickly adjusted its aim and redirected the Purple beam towards him.


    Drake took off running, with the beam chasing after him, leaving a trail of purple fire on the scorched on the ashen ground.


    He stole a quick nce at the girls and saw that they had sessfully put some distance between themselves and the battle.


    Whoosh...


    He breathed a sigh of relief before swinging his greatsword with all his might and muttering an incantation.


    "King''s Sword: sh of Belief!"


    An arc of lightning erupted from the de of his sword and shed with the bear''s purple mes.


    Boom...


    The two powers collided in a deafening explosion, neutralizing each other and forcing the bear to cease its attack.


    The Abomination''s white eyes narrowed as it observed the lightning dance on Drake''s body, sparking between his fingers and casting an eerie light on his green eyes.


    Growl...


    It let out a low growl and purple light began to emanate from its slightly parted jaws as it prepared to unleash another beam of purple mes.


    However, Drake didn''t give it the chance to attack.


    Zziinngg...


    He moved like lightning, darting towards the monster and shing his greatsword with all the strength he could muster.


    Pluck...


    The de sliced deep into the bear''s limb, causing purple blood to gush from the wound.


    Drake''s movements were so swift that the bear couldn''t keep up and only noticed him when his sword struck.


    Roar...


    Feeling the sharp pain of its flesh being sliced open, the Abomination unleashed a beam of purple mes at Drake, but he quickly retreated, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    The lightning coursing through his body allowed him to dodge the beam with rtive ease, but maintaining the element was bing increasingly challenging.


    While it granted him a tremendous boost in strength, it also drained his mana at an rming rate. It was a double-edged sword.


    Thud...


    The bear followed up its beam attack by swiping its paw across the ground, sending a shower of debris and ash flying towards Drake.


    A cloud of rocks and soil pelted him, blocking his view and making it impossible for him to see the bear.


    "Shit!"


    Boom...


    A momentter, a beam of purple mes burst through the dust, setting everything aze and surrounding Drake in a fiery purple haze.


    Drake clenched his jaw as the heat from the mes licked at his skin. He knew he had to act fast or be consumed by the fire.


    "King''s Sword: sh of Belief!"


    A streak of lightning shot from his sword and hit the ground, creating a shockwave of electricity that spread through the purple mes and neutralized them.


    Drake seized the opportunity and scanned his surroundings for the bear. He spotted it lurking to his right, charging up another beam of purple mes.


    Without hesitation, he charged towards the beast with his sword held high.


    The bear growled and prepared to strike back, but Drake was too quick. He slid under its massive paw and shed upwards with his sword, cutting deep into its flesh.


    Roar...


    The Abomination roared in agony and thrashed about wildly, but Drake remained calm and continued to strike with his lightning-empowered sword.


    The bear fought back with ferocity, using its massive paws to swipe at Drake and trying to sink its sharp teeth into his flesh, but Drake was nimble, dodging and weaving between the bear''s attacks with ease.


    The lightning coursing through his body enhanced his speed and strength, allowing him tond blows on the bear that sent it stumbling backwards. The bear''s purple blood spattered across the ground as Drake relentlessly struck it with his sword.


    Growl...


    However, the bear wasn''t giving up without a fight. It let out a deafening roar and charged towards Drake, its massive bulk barreling towards him.


    Drake braced himself for the impact, but at thest second, he dodged to the side, causing the bear to crash into a nearby tree with a loud sound.


    Boom...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Taking advantage of the bear''s momentary confusion, Drake sprinted towards it andnded a powerful blow with his sword. The de sliced through the bear''s thick fur, causing it to let out another roar of agony.


    However as the bear regained its bearings, it began to fight back with renewed vigor. It swung its paw at Drake with such force that it sent him flying across the clearing, crashing into a nearby rock formation.


    "Damn..."


    Drake groaned in pain as he picked himself up, feeling the bruises and scrapes on his body. The bear charged towards him again, its jaws dripping with purple mes.


    Whoosh...


    Another beam of Purple me shot towards Drake. This time, however, he couldn''t dodge it.


    The beam hit him directly, searing the side of his chest and left hand.


    "Aghhh..."


    He let out a low whimper of pain and quickly threw himself behind the formation of rocks.


    Knowing he had only seconds before the bear reached him, Drake bit down on a high-grade Health Pill he had hidden in his mouth.


    The burns disappeared almost instantly and the pain faded away, but as he breathed a sigh of relief, a massive shadow fell over him.


    Growl...


    Purple saliva dripped onto his golden hair as he looked up to see the bear''s massive jaws hovering just above him.


    Drake saw Purple sparks gathering in the monster''s mouth and quickly rolled to the side to avoid another Purple me attack.


    Whoosh...


    The mes scorched the ground and created a small explosion that even confused the bear.


    "King''s Sword: sh of Belief!"


    Drake shouted as lightning struck deep into the monster''s side, leaving a deep scar across its purple fur and causing blood to gush from the wound.


    The creature turned to face Drake head-on, but by the time it did, another fiery strike hadnded on its front limb, severing its paw from its leg.


    Roar...


    The monster roared as it stumbled forward and fell to the ground, but as it did, it caught a glimpse of Drake preparing another Lightning Attack.


    Whoosh...


    Purple Fire shot from its mouth towards Drake at high speed, but he didn''t even flinch.


    He was gathering Mana to perform his Weapon Style Movement.


    Growl...


    The bear growled happily, seeing as its attack reached Drake and engulfed him in purple firepletely.


    The human was already dead in the creature''s mind. Yet, as the dust from the explosion settled, the creature''s white eyes locked onto a burnt figure standing with a greatsword at his waist.


    Drake''s once-golden hair was now charred, and most of his skin had darkened from the mes. Blood gushed from his wounds, and even his tears of pain were instantly evaporated by the scorching heat.


    "King''s Sword: sh of Belief!"


    A massive amount of mana gathered around the de as he slowly moved his severely burnt arms, creating a massive arc of lightning that spanned over a dozen meters.


    Crackle...


    The lightning arc wasrger and more powerful than the previous ones, but it moved much slower.


    Fortunately, the bear was already injured, and it could only watch as the lightning arc approached.


    Suddenly, a beam of purple mes shot out from the bear''s mouth and collided with the lightning arc, but it didn''t make any difference.


    The arc inched closer, resisting the mes that burnt Drake beyond recognition. Despite the intense heat, the arc continued to approach the bear at a steady pace, unstoppable and unyielding.


    Pluck...


    The bear made ast-ditch effort to defend itself, throwing its paw forward, but the lightning tore through the limb without much resistance, beheading the abomination in the very next second.


    Thud...


    With a thud, the headless bear slumped to the ground, its purple blood dyeing the ashes on the ground.


    "..."


    Seeing his opponent fall, Drake also slumped to the ground. However, he bit into another pill hidden in his mouth.


    His wounds and burnt skin started to regenerate, albeit more slowly than before. He had lost allyers of skin and probably suffered internal damage. It would take a minute or two even for a high-grade health liquid to repair the damage done to his body.


    Lying on his back, Drake raised one hand to block the sun, only to find that his wrist waspletely gone due to hisst attack.


    He wondered why he couldn''t feel the hilt of his sword, but it seemed he had no hand or fingers to hold it.


    As he watched his hand slowly regenerate, Drake slowly stood up, ncing at the massive bear corpse.


    "You were strong..."


    A small smile appeared on his lips.

 Chapter 63 Ancient Tower

    I waited until the massive bear was out of sight before jumping down from the tree. I enveloped my legs with Mana to support my weight as Inded on the soil.


    Thud...


    A small cloud of ash rose into the air and a strange crunching noise echoed as my feet made contact with the ground.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, an Abomination lunged at me from behind a tree, thrusting its hand-made wooden spear towards my chest.


    nk...


    However, I was prepared for the attack. How could I have missed the purple-skinned creature, giggling creepily from behind the trees?


    I deftly dodged its spear and countered with a swift strike of my ck katana, cleanly severing its wrist.


    Screech...


    The Abomination screeched in pain as it looked at its severed limb. But before it could recover, my de shed through its neck, decapitating it with a clean cut.


    Another lifeless body fell to the ground, but I didn''t spare it a second nce. I was focused on my destination: the ruins located far to the north.


    I had only three and a half hours before I had to return and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment, especially since I was in the Wild Lands, a ce notoriously difficult to enter without allowance from the Royal Family.


    Destroying the bridge had been like a quest, something I had to do, but now it was time for me to reap the rewards and find some valuable treasures.


    ncing at my Katana, I couldn''t help but notice the slight cracks that marred its ck de. The recent battle on the bridge had taken its toll on my Katana.


    Despite its quality craftsmanship, it was not indestructible and it was now only a matter of time before it would shatter.


    I''m not one for sentimentality, but I had grown fond of this weapon. It had be an extension of my arm and with a mere nce, I could tell whether the de would reach its intended target.


    "Everything has its end¡­"


    I muttered to myself as I sheathed my weapon and picked up my pace. I darted through the forest like a bullet, leaving a trail of dust in my wake.


    As I ran, I heard the distant roar of the bear abomination.


    Roar...


    It sounded like it was engaged in battle with someone. I shrugged my shoulders and kept running. Unless it was one of the protagonists, the creature would easily wipe the floor with any other student.


    Robbin wasn''t going to swoop in and save us at thest second. This was a trial to make us grow, not to train Robbin to be our babysitter.


    As cruel as it may sound, it was necessary. The shadow of war loomed ever closer and demon younglings were already being prepared for armies to raid the human continent and we were barely holding our own against the Abominations.


    Hard times call for strong individuals and to create such people, grueling and deadly training is required. It''s a harsh reality, but it''s likely that only 80% of ss A students will survive until the end of the semester.


    Whoosh...


    I ran through the forest until the dead trees began to thin out and I found myself standing in a small clearing.


    At the center of the clearing loomed the ruins of an ancient tower, its crumbling stone walls rising high into the sky. The tower seemed to have been abandoned for centuries, and I could see signs of decay everywhere I looked. Cracked and overgrown with vines, the tower''s dark and foreboding presence sent shivers down my spine.


    However, what was even stranger than the tower itself was the grass that grew around it. It was unlike any grass I had ever seen before, for it was an eerie shade of dark green, almost ck, and it seemed to writhe and twist in the breeze like some kind of malevolent creature.


    "Found it..."


    I smirked, pushing down the primal fear that the tower seemed to awaken in me.


    Swish...


    The wind rustled the dark grass, making it seem as if it was reaching out to me, but it did nothing.


    Although I have visited this tower dozens of times, it never ceased to amaze me. Who would have thought that one of the most useful artifacts would be located in the middle of nowhere!


    Tap... Tap...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I tested the durability of the stone stairs leading towards the tower''s entrance before carefully making my way up. The sound of my footsteps echoed in the silent surroundings.


    Creak...


    The old wooden doors creaked as I pushed them open, without much difficulty. Although there was a lock there, it was rusty and couldn''t resist my Aura de, which cut through it easily.


    The interior of the tower was dark and musty, and the air was thick with the scent of age and decay. The walls were made of rough-hewn stone, and were covered in ancient, faded murals and runes that seemed to glow softly in the dim light.


    As I moved deeper into the tower, I saw that the walls were adorned with strange, magical artifacts - glowing crystals, mysterious orbs, and intricate sigils etched into the stone. These artifacts seemed to pulse with energy, and I could feel Mana emanating from them as I passed by.


    The central chamber of the tower was the most impressive of all. Here, I found a massive, ornate stone altar that dominated the room. The altar was surrounded by intricately carved statues of powerful creatures - dragons, demons, and other beasts that were myths in my past life.


    The air in the chamber was thick with Mana, and I could feel the power of the ancient spells that were once cast here. The floor was covered in ayer of dust and debris, and I could see the remains of old spell books and scrolls scattered about.


    "..."


    I never fully understood why, but something about this ce always gave me the sense that a great battle had taken ce here hundreds of years ago. The w marks on the walls, the broken furniture, and even the stains that I suspected were blood all seemed to tell a story.


    Whatever had happened here, it had something to do with the older generation - The First Awakeners. It was said that they were able to refine and control Mana with the same ease as moving their fingers.


    While I could only swing my de infused with Mana for an hour before bing exhausted, they could do so for days, if not weeks. There was even a legend that they could bend thews of the universe using Mana. But since there was no such thing in the game, I didn''t dwell on the idea.


    Achoo¡­


    As I made my way towards the altar, I sneezed, feeling the dust tickle my nose.


    Creak...


    Unfortunately, some of the old wooden nks couldn''t handle my sudden movement and gave way. I tumbled through the ceiling andnded in a dimly lit room below.


    Squeak¡­ Squeak¡­


    Mice scurried away as Inded on a pile of something foul-smelling. They disappeared into small gaps in the walls.


    "Shit..."


    I cursed, feeling a sharp pain in my backside. If only I had pushed the altar aside and used thedder to enter this room. But now, here I was with a sore bum.


    Slowly standing up, I leaned against the nearby wall to stabilize myself.


    Whoosh...


    A swirling purple portal was hovering before my eyes. Yes, it was a dungeon.


    However, this was no ordinary dungeon. If it had been, a breakout would have already urred since it had been here for hundreds of years. No, this was an irregr dungeon - one that posed no threat to the outside world but was incredibly difficult to raid due to its unique traits.


    Creak...


    I took a seat on a pile of bones, their purple hue indicating that they had probably been left behind by an Abomination.


    Entering the dungeon in my current state would be risky. My weapon could break at any moment and I didn''t have a gas mask.


    The dungeon''s affinity was Corruption and it was like poison to living beings.


    However, since the dungeon''s rank was F, I knew I could handle it.


    Whoosh...


    I circted Mana throughout my body, quickly locating the strange purple gas that was trying to prate my flesh and reach my lungs.


    Repeating the process I had learned in ss with teacher Diana, I dissolved the particles of corruption bit by bit. Some of therger chunks disintegrated instantly while others were pushed out of my body.


    Slowly, my body began to resist the effects of the corruption. The strange gas had a harder time prating my skin and even my nose managed to block it from entering my lungs.


    Although the effects of the corruption would be much stronger within the dungeon, I had already gained a basic resistance to it. This would allow me a few hours of unhindered time to collect the artifact and leave the dungeon.

 Chapter 64 Corruption

    Stepping forward, I felt an otherworldly force pulling me into the Dungeon. It was as if my Mana was being forcefully absorbed into the hovering purple crack before me.


    "..."


    I could feel the corruption trying to seep through my skin, but the resistance I had developed was working wonders. It perfectly blocked the poisonous gas from invading my lungs.


    Whoosh...


    For a moment,plete darkness enshrouded me. Then, I found myself in a thick jungle forest, filled with towering nts of a strange purple hue.


    Come to think of it, purple was the dominant color I had seen in the Wild Lands. It was strange that such an unnatural color was somon in this ce.


    Crackle...


    The sound of twigs breaking echoed nearby. I didn''t bother to look up, instead focusing on counting the potions I had left.


    "Six..."


    I nced in the direction of the sound, my expression emotionless. I tried to peer through the purple leaves blocking my view, but all I could see was darkness beyond.


    Whoosh¡­


    A gentle breeze blew through the area, masking the rustling of the creature in hiding.


    I wasn''t overly concerned about the threat. I could tell that the monster hiding had the body of a G Rank Awakener and an ability that would allow it to spread corruption onto other beings.


    Hiss¡­


    I was right!


    A pink python suddenly slithered out of the bushes and extended its body towards me in one swift motion. Its sharp fangs, covered in purple liquid, aimed for my leg.


    Pluck¡­


    The creature''s fangs sunk into my flesh and quickly spread corruption into my bloodstream. The snake''s yellow eyes glinted in the dim light as it reveled in its sessful hunt.


    "¡­"


    However, I didn''t even flinch.


    I tightly clenched the monster''s head, forcing it to release my leg and brought it to my face so I could look into its eyes.


    For a moment, the monster was confused as to why its prey hadn''t sumbed to the poison. It tried to bite into my finger, but I tightened my grip, causing it to hiss in pain.


    Crack¡­


    I pressed down on the monster''s skull until it let out a final shriek and its body went limp.


    Purple blood stained my hands, but I quickly plunged the tip of my katana into the monster''s soft underbelly, slicing it open horizontally.


    Fortunately, I was lucky enough to find a White Core inside. I quickly tossed it into my inventory before wiping my hands on some nearby leaves.


    "..."


    I delved into my ''Memory Pce'', skimming over useless things and essing the memories to do with this Dungeon.


    My gaze was drawn to the dense greenery in the western part of the purple forest. Strange shadows hung from the trees, their shapes distorted and unfamiliar.


    One resembled a pir with hands sprouting from it, while others took on the forms of monsters I had in in Leclentia.


    The western side of the forest exuded an eerie aura.


    Tap...


    As I took my first step forward, the forest seemed toe alive for a brief moment before falling silent once again.


    "I already hate this dungeon..."


    I muttered to myself as I scratched my cheek, checking that the corruption from the snake''s bite had dissipated. I pushed my way through the dense jungle, slicing through the leaves with my katana.


    Some of the nts emitted strange cries as I cut them down, but I paid them little heed. I knew that none of the greenery here was carnivorous, and that was enough for me.


    The shadows were the only thing that worried me...


    Although they had nothing to do with the dungeon and were only creepy through theputer screen, these ones seemed almost demonic. Some appeared to beughing while others cried in grief. Their presence was unsettling.


    They reminded me of the shadows I''ve seen in my recurring nightmares. Ghastly, inhuman, and eerily alive.


    Shhhhhhh¡­


    The sound of distant whispers echoed in the vicinity, and I immediately froze.


    "Shit!"


    I scanned the nearby trees and quickly found the tallest one. I climbed its branches with impressive speed.


    Although the dungeon monsters, except for the boss, would be easy to defeat, the real threat of this dungeon wasn''t just the monsters. It was the jungle itself!


    Shhhhhh¡­


    This time the whisper echoed closer, and I saw a wave of dark clouds slowly climbing over a distant hill.


    I noticed a few purple creatures trying to flee from the wave, but it steadily caught up to them, sending blood-curdling screams into the air.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sreeech...


    Whatever was in that cloud, it was merciless and very quick.


    I could feel beads of sweat gathering on my forehead as I picked up my pace, quickly reaching one of the top branches of the massive tree.


    Looking down at the ground, it seemed that the shadows were gathering around my tree. They also looked¡­ happy?


    I shook my head to rid myself of the foolish thoughts and focused on the mist devouring everything in its path.


    As soon as the dark cloud engulfed the shadows below my tree, I saw strange dark lightning sparking within the mist. It was as if a storm cloud had descended to ground level.


    It was as if a storm cloud suddenly descended down to the ground level.


    Shhhh...


    A dark bolt of electricity suddenly pierced one of the bat-like creatures sleeping while hanging from a branch a few trees away from me.


    The creature didn''t even have a chance to react before falling into the mist and letting out a short scream that was soon suppressed by the darkness.


    "..."


    A chill ran down my spine and I tightened my grip on the tree branch.


    I came here expecting an easy run for a powerful artifact, but a ''Storm'' happened, signaling that I wouldn''t be leaving the dungeon for the next few hours.


    "Shit, I''m going to miss the bus¡­"


    I looked at the mist that showed no signs of receding and gritted my teeth, but I had to let my anger dissipate.


    If push came to shove, I would just walk back to civilization on foot. All I needed to do now was survive.


    ***


    Tick¡­ Tick¡­


    Robbin looked at his wristwatch and then back at the rows of students slowly boarding the bus. His eyebrows knitted together as he noticed that some of the kids were missing, or rather, one specific student hadn''t made it back.


    [ Aiden Steele ]


    Tapping his wrist, Robbin''s eyes scanned the horizon, but he saw no one except for a few weak abominations roaming the Wild Lands.


    He had already spread his Mana and scanned the area within a 10-mile radius, but he couldn''t detect Aiden''s presence.


    Although he had spent less than a month training the kid, he knew that Aiden was more than capable of surviving this outing.


    Aiden''s teammates had already told Robbin what had happened, but it didn''t satisfy him.


    How could someone just disappear in the middle of a fight?


    For some reason, the kill count of Aiden''s team was especially high. Before the start of thepetition, Robbin had attached a slight glimmer of Mana to every student that would function as a kill counter.


    Aiden''s team managed to take 6th ce, even though they were barely above average in Robbin''s eyes.


    "¡­"


    Robbin hummed while looking at the forest. Although he wanted to search for the kid, he knew that the chances of Aiden making it out were low if he was still alive to begin with.


    The night in the Wild Lands was far more dangerous than the day since the strongest Abominations hunted at night.


    Some of them would even pose a threat to Robbin, an S-rank Awakener and assassin who specialized in closebat. That spoke volumes about the Abominations that hunted at night.


    Throwing ast nce at the forest, Robbin sighed also climbing into the bus.


    "Another talented fell..."


    ***


    Oscar sat in a plush seat upholstered in golden fur as soft as a cloud. His brown hair was styled impably, as if he were about to meet royalty. And indeed, he was.


    d in a brown turtleneck and stylish white pants that entuated his muscr frame, Oscar cut a dashing figure. Yet his expression was one of despair.


    "Damn it, it''s tight!"


    He muttered, tugging at the cor of his turtleneck to let in some air. It had been a week since he''d taken a leave of absence from school, and the frustration was getting to him.


    He longed to spar with Aiden but instead found himself on a trip to the Elven Continent, forcing a smile.


    "Why am I even doing this?"


    He wondered. Left alone with his thoughts for a week, Oscar''s mind had wandered from contemting the universe to considering what gift to bring back for Aiden.


    Ring¡­ Ring¡­


    His phone interrupted his reverie. Oscar frowned when he saw that the call was from one of his people at the academy.


    "Sir¡­"


    Came the trembling voice on the other end of the line. A sense of foreboding crept up Oscar''s chest.


    "¡­Aiden hasn''t returned from the Wild Lands."

 Chapter 65 Alone

    I gazed at the ominous mist as it crept along the forest floor, consuming everything in its path.


    It seemed as though anything that came into contact with the fog lost its vibrancy and life. Even the tree I perched upon had patches of bark slowly being devoured by the darkness below.


    I couldn''t help but worry that the jungle sapling I was sitting on wouldn''t be able to withstand the onught of the ''Storm''.


    Shhhh...


    The whispers were beginning to invade my mind, making my thoughts jumbled and hazy. I constantly bit my lip to resist the strange mental assault brought on by the ''Storm''.


    Pain was my only distraction, a tool to keep me grounded and prevent me from identally killing myself.


    Pluck...


    Drops of blood trickled down my chin as I continued to chew on my lip, not stopping until the whispers began to fade.


    The mist still lingered on the forest floor, but the whispers were now quiet and distant. It was as if the being spreading them had moved further away from me.


    Shhhh...


    A bolt of dark lightning suddenly emerged from the crackling clouds, zigzagging towards me.


    At first, it seemed as though it would miss its mark, but it curved mid-flight and hurled towards my chest.


    Whoosh...


    I narrowly avoided the bolt. It struck the tree behind me, splitting the trunk in half and sending the branch I was perched on tumbling to the ground.


    My heart stopped for a second as I fell, but I quickly unsheathed my katana and drove it into the trunk to halt my descent.


    "..."


    As I clung to the hilt of my katana, I nced down to see another bolt of dark lightning hurtling towards me. This time, it flew in a straight line, aimed directly at my chest.


    Time seemed to slow as I weighed my options.


    I could release my grip on the katana and plummet into the storm below, or I could try to withstand the blow and risk being torn apart.


    However, none of these options suited me.


    Swish...


    I swung my left hand towards the iing bolt, golden threads forming in my grip.


    nk...


    My Golden Aura de collided with the dark lightning. The two energies crackled as they fought for dominance.


    My aura de was still rtively weak, its strength directly proportional to my sword proficiency, but it was above averagepared to a normal sword one could buy in a shop.


    Whoosh...


    The dark lightning crackled a few more times as it tried to engulf my golden de, but it dissipated a few secondster.


    I wanted to sigh in relief, but I knew I couldn''t afford such a luxury.


    Swinging onto the nearest branch, I ran through the trees, leaping from one to the next and never staying in one ce for more than a second.


    At first, the dark lightning darted across the vicinity like heat-seeking missiles, missing me by mere inches. However, after a few minutes of intense pursuit, the uracy of the projectiles dropped noticeably. Some bolts even struck the wrong trees or collided with each other.


    "..."


    All the while, I silently begged for the fog to dissipate. ncing at my watch, I realized that the Academy bus had probably already left and the fog showed no signs of receding.


    At this point, I had given up on making it in time. There was no way I couldplete the dungeon and run five miles before the deadline. All I could do now was survive and finish the dungeon. Since it was night outside, I decided to take my time before facing the boss.


    I would much rather spend my time inside the safety of the dungeon portal than outside, where abominations roamed in the night. Even for third-year protagonists, these creatures were a serious threat.


    The chances of me surviving outside was absolute zero, minus one, in fact.


    Whoosh...


    A strong gust of wind blew from the north, clearing the fog and revealing the ground below.


    The greenery, once tinged with purple, was now stark white, as if all color had been drained from it.


    Even the tree bark was half-dead and white. It looked as though a wave of white paint had engulfed the jungle rather than a dark fog.


    "..."


    I noticed several skeletons lying on the jungle floor and shuddered. The bones were mangled and torn apart as if some creature had chewed on them. I could even see strange teeth marks on their surface.


    Thud...


    As I descended onto the white grass, I noticed that the shadows were still there, unaffected by the fog. They roamed the forest floor freely, unattached to any object.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "What the hell..."


    One shadow, resembling the Winter Wolf I had in, suddenly tried to climb onto my shoe. But it froze as if blocked by an unseen force. It tried again and again until parts of its silhouette began to wither away and it dissipated before my eyes.


    "..."


    I had just witnessed a shadow dying. A fucking shadow!


    In the game, these shadows weren''t supposed to do anything, but in reality they were creepy as hell. At this point, I didn''t even know if they were dangerous or not.


    But considering that one of them had died trying to get onto me, I figured I was pretty safe, right?


    "I hate this dungeon¡­"


    Muttering under my breath, I moved away from the shadows and continued my journey through the white jungle.


    Although the silhouettes began to follow me, I didn''t give them a second nce. I kept my guard up, circting mana around my body and spreading it densely around me. If they tried anything funny, I would know.


    Tap... Tap...


    The jungle was now silent, the only sound my footsteps echoing through the air. Despite the disaster of the ''Storm'', it had its benefits. One of them being that I wouldn''t need to fight the monsters hiding deep in the jungle, beneath the cover of nts and leaves.


    If the storm hadn''t urred, most of the monsters would still be roaming the jungle, forcing me to face them. The monsters killed by the fog, on the other hand, would eventually respawn, but by then I should have already left the dungeon.


    However, not all the monsters had died. Some could climb trees or fly.


    Screech...


    A screech pierced the air as a massive purple bat suddenly dove towards me like an eagle hunting its prey. The creature resembled a normal bat, except for its huge mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth that took up most of its face. It also had no eyes or nose, making it look like a nightmare from a bad dream.


    "..."


    I unsheathed my katana and waited for the creature to approach. Just as its ws were about to pierce my chest, I thrust my sword forward, driving the de straight through the monster''s heart. With a single move, it was dead.


    Thud...


    The bat-like creature had been moving too fast and was too weak to react to my attack. Its lifeless body fell to the ground with a thud, its bird-like ws twitching.


    I knelt down and used my katana to cut open its chest. But when I looked inside, I cursed under my breath.


    "Damn it..."


    The monster had no core.


    Frustrated, I wiped my bloody hands on its fur before standing up and tossing the lifeless body into the bushes. Even though it didn''t make sense, I felt a small sense of satisfaction after doing so, since I didn''t receive a core from the monster.


    "I''m turning sadistic..."


    I thought to myself, giggling under my breath. I swung my katana and watched blood trickle down the de before I sheathed it once more.


    "..."


    I nced back to see that the shadows on the ground were added with another being, a silhouette resembling the bat I had just in.


    The Shadow neither cried nor smiled, but simply stood there, its gaze fixed upon me. A palpable tension emanated from the mysterious figure.


    This new shadow was beginning to intimidate me.


    Huff...


    In the end, I just shook my head, breaking our ''eye contact''. I couldn''t be bothered by every shadow I see anyway. If that was the case I wouldn''t be able to finish the dungeon this year.


    Pushing aside the white leaves that obstructed my vision, I identally stepped on some creature''s skeleton. To my pleasant surprise, I saw a white core left for me to collect.


    "Don''t mind if I do!"


    I thought to myself as I bent down to take the white sphere. However, suddenly, I felt a sense of danger ringing in my mind.


    For a moment I was confused, but then my Mana detected one of the shadows leaping at me.


    For some reason, this time it felt like the silhouette could touch me.


    Whoosh¡­


    My katana''s de traveled through the air, slicing through the shadow''s arm. However, instead of passing through the shadow as it normally would, I felt slight resistance - as if it had cut through flesh.


    "..."


    I looked at my de, now covered in dark blood.

 Chapter 66 Shadows

    "..."


    Looking at my Katana''s de, I noticed droplets of ck blood trickling down its edge.


    Who could have imagined that shadows were capable of bleeding?


    I quickly turned my attention to the silhouette of a Skeleton, which I had killed a while ago searching for the ''Elixir of Life''.


    The shadow was missing an entire arm, and it was writhing in silent agony. It was almost as if it could feel the pain of losing its body part.


    nk...


    Scanning the other shadows, I saw a hint of surprise on their dark faces as they stared at the bleeding shadow.


    Soon, their attention then shifted to me, and their piercing eyes seemed to bore straight into my soul. It was as though they were searching for something within me, something that only they knew.


    The intensity of their gaze was unsettling, and I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead. I had never felt so exposed and vulnerable before.


    Even the Wyvern, with its ferocious wings and sharp talons, had not frightened me as much as the shadows did. It was as if their potential danger was more profound than that of any flying reptile.


    "..."


    As the shadows began to close in on me, I instinctively jumped back. The thought of fighting them was daunting, and I knew that I had no chance of defeating them all.


    Despite the fact that I could harm them, it would be foolish to think that I could kill them all. Their numbers alone were overwhelming - there must have been more than fifty of them.


    I quickly realized that my best course of action was to retreat and regroup. I needed toe up with a n if I were to have any chance of surviving this encounter.


    Whoosh...


    However, retreating wasn''t going to be easy, as the shadows continued to press in on me. Suddenly, a Winter Wolf silhouette sprang towards me, its shadowy jaws aiming for my neck.


    The creature seemed unaffected by the bright sunlight shining down on it; instead, it became more detailed and life-like, almost as if it were feeding on the light.


    nk...


    I swung my Katana, and its de shed against the creature''s sharp teeth. The impact sent shockwaves through my arms, and I could feel them screaming under the pressure. It was then that I realized that the shadows were more resilient than their physical counterparts.


    If the Winter Wolf normally was a G Rank monster, the shadows were G+.


    Thud...


    Reacting quickly, I used my free hand to deliver a strong punch straight to the Winter Wolf''s nose, forcing it to release my Katana''s de from its jaws.


    sh...


    As soon as my weapon became free, In one fluid motion, I swung my Katana and cleanly sliced through the creature''s neck. The shadow dissipated almost instantly, leaving behind nothing but darkness.


    "I''ve killed a shadow..."


    Despite the satisfaction of the kill, I knew that I couldn''t let my guard down. There were still dozens of shadows closing in on me, and I had to stay focused if I were to survive this encounter.


    Whoosh...


    The shadows descended upon me like an avnche, their ws and teeth aimed at my limbs and throat.


    nk...


    I managed to deflect the nails of a Shadow Yeti, but the force behind its attack almost knocked me off my feet.


    However, I didn''t have time to ponder about the monster as a pack of wolves dug their ws into my back, tearing at my flesh.


    Swish...


    With a quick spin, I sliced off a few of their heads, but the damage was already done - my back was a bloody mess.


    Fortunately, the wounds only brought me pain and didn''t obscure any of my movements.


    Whoosh...


    At this exact moment, I realized that I could use my injuries to my advantage.


    When one wolf aimed for my left arm, I willingly offered it up, allowing me to thrust my sword through its head while it was busy chewing on my forearm.


    As the battle raged on, I traded injuries for kills, slowly whittling down the number of shadows until only the Shadow Yeti and the Demon Worshipper I had killed in Helixia remained.


    "..."


    Looking at both shadows, I felt my consciousness slowly slipping away. My body was in shambles, missing a few fingers, covered in bites and w marks, with a damaged eye and raked back from the ws. I couldn''t even feel my left shoulder after sacrificing it to kill two wolves.


    [ Leap ]


    My eye widened and in the next second I flew through the greenery, crashing into a white tree''s trunk with a resounding thud.


    Thud...


    Though the world spun around me, all I could think about was how the Shadow had managed to close the distance so quickly.


    "Now way, right?"


    A strange thought passed through my mind and I felt my back growing cold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A chilling thought crossed my mind: what if the Demon Worshipper had used a skill it had while alive? I recalled the restaurant fight and realized the same thing had happened there.


    "Shit..."


    I could only curse my luck, regaining my footing as the world stopped spinning.


    I took a deep breath, trying to focus on the present situation and looked around.


    Whoosh...


    The Shadow of the Yeti was charging towards me, its eyes fixed on mine.


    I readied my Katana and took a stance, knowing that this could be myst stand.


    The Shadow closed the distance between us, swinging its shadowy ws at me. However, I dodged it with a quick step to the side, feeling the wind from the attack brush past my cheek.


    I countered with a swift sh, aiming for its neck. Unfortunately, the Shadow managed to dodge the attack, but I used the opening to deliver a powerful kick to its midsection.


    Thud...


    The Shadow stumbled back, giving me enough time to take a deep breath and prepare for the final strike. I charged at the Shadow, delivering a clean cut to its neck.


    sh...


    The Yeti''s Shadow dissipated into thin air, leaving me standing in the clearing, panting and covered in blood.


    "Where''s the other one..."


    I muttered, scanning the greenery warily and keeping an eye out for any signs of the Demon Worshipper''s shadow.


    [ Leap ]


    In a sudden burst of movement, I felt the mana swirl behind me and threw myself forward just in time to dodge the shadow''s powerful punch. If it had connected, my head would have exploded like a watermelon.


    "..."


    The Shadowy figure charged at me with its emotionless eyes fixed on me. It swung its left arm with such force that the wind pressure created made me frown.


    Boom...


    I barely avoided the attack and watched as its aftereffects tore through the jungle, cutting down trees and even uprooting some of them. I couldn''t help but shudder at the sight of a tree over 100 meters tall being flung around like a ragdoll due to the attack''s aftermath.


    To be honest, I am kind of fucked.


    With the Demon Worshipper''s shadow charging at me once more, I knew I needed to act fast. Gathering my mana, I shaped it into threads and focused it in my palm.


    Whoosh...


    A Golden Aura de shot out of my palm, and I thrust it towards the Shadow, hoping it would be enough to stop the creature''s punch.


    Boom...


    The attacks collided, but cracks began to appear on the surface of my de.


    "..."


    Tears threatened to spill from my eyes as frustration set in. Why did I always have to deal with this kind of shit?


    Crack...


    The Aura de shattered on impact, but it managed to stop the Shadow''s punch, buying me precious seconds to draw my Katana and sh its abdomen. Darker blood than that of any monster stained my de as Inded the blow.


    [ Leap ]


    The Shadow instantly made some distance between us, but I lunged forward, determined not to let it escape.


    I could tell the creature was intelligent, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. If I did, this dungeon would turn into a nightmare instead of an opportunity to obtain a powerful artifact.


    Whoosh...


    My de shed down vertically, cleanly severing the Shadow''s shoulder and causing ck blood to spill from the wound.


    In its final attempt to kill me, the creature threw its shadowy arm towards my neck. However, I deflected it with my Katana and swung my fist with all my might, striking its elbow and breaking it in the process.


    "..."


    For a moment, the Shadow and I locked eyes, both of us standing still as drops of rain began to fall from the sky.


    Tap... Tap...


    I searched for any hint of emotion within the creature''s eyes, but they remained empty, devoid of feeling.


    Swish...


    I lifted my Katana high in the air, preparing to sever the Shadow''s head. However, it didn''t resist, its eyes only followed the weapon''s movement.


    sh...


    With one swift strike, the final Shadow dissipated, leaving me alone in the pouring rain of the jungle.

 Chapter 67 Strength

    Tap... Tap...


    Rain pounded against my body, soaking through my clothes and sending shivers down my spine. I clutched my katana tightly, unwilling to let go despite the exhaustion weighing me down.


    My eye flickered and my breath came in ragged gasps. The battle was over, but its toll had left me on the brink of copse. Though I had vanquished the shadows, my body screamed from various wounds.


    There was also a strange status window hanging above my eyes, but with one eye wounded and the other obscured by blood, I couldn''t read its contents.


    "..."


    My left hand was numb, but I forced it to move, fingers trembling as I fished out a health potion from my Spatial Ring. With only three fingers left, it was a struggle to hold the vial steady as I brought it to my lips.


    The cool yet disgusting liquid flooded my mouth, soothing my parched throat and starting to slowly mend my battered body.


    The potion tasted foul, but I forced it down without so much as a grimace. My mind was growing hazy, a side-effect of the blood loss.


    nk...


    I threw my Katana in my inventory and stumbled to a nearby log, once a tree before it was cut down by the Demon Worshipper''s Shadow.


    My back slid down the rough surface as I slumped against it, too drained to stand on my own. The potion had mended some of my injuries, but I knew it would take time for my body to fully recover.


    "What the hell are you..."


    I muttered, squinting at the bright azure window hovering before my eyes. The light was so irritating that I had to shut my eyes tight.


    Slowly, I wiped the blood from my face and opened my eye, gazing at the glowing screen.


    [ ???''???????????????¡§???¡ã''???? ???''???????????????|???????-???¡é???¡§???¡ì - ????/???????????? ]


    I stared at the characters hanging in the air, watching as they slowly dissipated into nothingness. My jaw clenched, and I was about to speak when I bit my tongue, the metallic taste of blood filling my mouth.


    "What the hell!"


    I called up my status window, scanning my skills and styles for any changes. But nothing was different. It was as if the previous screen had been a figment of my imagination, a mirage created by my fatigued mind.


    No way in hell was I just imagining things, I know what I saw, but what was that? I never recall anything like that appearing in the game. There wasn''t even a mention of something simr to a Status window appearing before someone''s eyes.


    "..."


    A creeping fear of the unknown threatened to consume me, and suddenly, every shadow around me seemed to stir to life again.


    Ever since I had reincarnated in Leclentia, I had relied on my knowledge of future events as a safety.


    However, with the escape of the Wyvern and the changes in our Wild Lands outing, I felt like I was losing control.


    The shadows that I had vanquished now seemed to mock me, their very existence a reminder that my knowledge was limited.


    "Focus..."


    I muttered, giving myself a sharp p on the cheeks to shake off the dark thoughts. Although the events were getting out of hand, I wouldn''t allow this to hinder my progress.


    So what if the knowledge I had brought with me to Leclentia have been altered by unforeseen events? I''ll justy out extra safety measures to avoid being bitten by these unknown variables.


    I took a deep breath and scanned the area, keeping a sharp eye out for any signs of danger.


    The shadows thrown by the trees seemed harmless enough, not as deep as the ones that had attacked me. I tried to ignore them, focusing instead on assessing my injuries. My body was battered and bruised, but I deemed it capable of walking.


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself to my feet. The rain had lessened to a drizzle, but the cold still clung to my bones. I shook it off and focused on the task at hand.


    I needed to retrieve the artifact before any of the monsters within the dungeon had a chance to respawn. I didn''t relish the thought of having to fight my way through hundreds of them if I could avoid it.


    Every second counted, and I couldn''t afford to waste any time.


    With a determined stride, I headed towards the lush greenery, my eyes scanning the shadows for any signs of movement.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I took each step, my body slowly healed, though the pain in my eye persisted, it was bearable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was strange to think that once, I was just a guy who yed video games every day, and now, I was like one of those unstoppable machines from movies, pushing through pain to reach my goal.


    I felt slight excitementparing myself to the terminator, but I knew I wasn''t a robot, just a person who found himself in a fucked-up world.


    I had powers, but I was up against an entire race of demons. Some might envy my position, but it was honestly very stressful and hard.


    I had been thrilled to be reborn into a fantasy world, but my dreams of god-like power and a perfect life were quickly shattered. The path ahead was treacherous, and I was weak. I doubted my ability to make it through without stumbling.


    Still, I couldn''t give up. Doing so would be a death wish. If I failed, the Protagonists and the world would fall with me. I had to be the shadow yer, controlling the situation from behind the scenes, making sure everything worked out.


    "For my own good..."


    I muttered under my breath, as I walked over a small hill and caught sight of the tree made entirely of stone


    My eyes were drawn to the rubies and emeralds that shone on its rocky branches, but I ignored the valuable gems and instead focused on the roots of the tree - or more specifically, the gap between them.


    "Found it..."


    Taking a deep breath, I approached the gap between the stone roots, the small entrance that would unlock my next destination. From my Spatial Ring, I withdrew a key.


    The key was, of course, my Katana!


    nk...


    I ''carefully'' inserted my de into the lock and moved with such care that the sounds of metal shing against rock echoed throughout the entire vicinity.


    It is said that violence is not the answer, but sometimes it can be a key.


    After a few moments of fiddling, the stone tes gave way and parted, revealing a dark entrance beyond.


    I took a deep breath and stepped inside, my Katana at the ready. The darkness inside was suffocating, and I couldn''t see anything. But I could hear the sound of something moving in the distance, somethingrge and menacing.


    I slowly made my way forward, my eyes trying to adjust to the darkness. As I moved deeper into the cavern, the sound grew louder and closer.


    And then I saw it.


    A massive lizard stood before me, its eyes glowing red in the darkness. It towered over me, its muscles rippling beneath its skin. It looked like it was made of stone andva, and its scales were as thick as my bones.


    I gripped my Katana tightly and took a defensive stance, ready to strike at any moment. The monster bellowed and charged towards me, its ws extended.


    Whoosh...


    I dodged to the side and sliced at its limb, but my de barely left a scratch on its stone-like skin. The creature roared in anger and swung at me with its massive tail, but I jumped over it andnded behind it.


    I struck again, aiming for its weak spot, but the lizard was too fast. It spun around and mmed its tail into the ground, sending shockwaves through the cavern.


    I struggled to keep my bnce, but I managed to stay on my feet. I had to find a way to defeat this monster, and fast.


    Whoosh...


    My de became coated with Shadows, blending almost seamlessly with the dimly lit cavern. Unfortunately, it failed to leave any damage on the Lizard''s tough skin.


    Although the monster was only F Rank, its defense was better than average, and Icked the necessary firepower to pierce through its scales. They were as tough as metal tes!


    Swish...


    That was until golden threads began forming on my palm, and my Aura de appeared in the length of a dagger. It cost me nearly half of my remaining mana reserves to create it, but I had to take the risk.


    I had approximately thirty seconds before my mana ran outpletely.


    Roar...


    Suddenly, the Lizard roared and charged at me, but it was momentarily blinded by the light of my shining Aura de. Taking advantage of the moment, I sliced its neck.


    Thud...


    The monster fell to the ground and I breathed a sigh of relief. For now, everything was going ording to n.

 Chapter 68 Crabs

    Huff... Huff...


    I panted heavily as I sprinted through the underground cavern. Nothing was going ording to the fucking n.


    Roar...


    Two massive lizards were chasing after me, their razor-sharp teeth glinting in the dim light.


    I had no idea of the cavern''syout and stumbled upon their nest by ident, interrupting their mating, and now they were furious.


    The lizards'' eyes were adapted to the darkness of the cavern, giving them an advantage as they moved swiftly over the terrain. Meanwhile, I stumbled over every rock and uneven surface, my eyes struggling to adjust to theck of light.


    The distance between us was decreasing.


    Whoosh...


    I dashed around a corner, hoping to lose the lizards, only to find myself faced with a wide ravine. As my eyes adjusted to the eerie glow emanating from below, I realized that there was a strange, azureke at the bottom of it.


    At first nce, the liquid resembled water, but my stomach turned as I saw the scattered skeletons of creatures that looked remarkably simr to the lizards lying on the shore.


    Roar...


    It was either I try to jump past the massive ravine or get eaten by the monsters.


    "Shit!"


    I muttered under my breath, taking a dozen steps back without even ncing at the lizards that were about to pounce at me.


    I focused my energy, channeling my mana into my legs, and tensed my muscles.


    Whoosh...


    With a burst of power, Iunched myself forward. As I soared through the air, the wind rushed past my face, ruffling my hair.


    Whilst in the air, the other side of the ravine seemed so close yet far, for a moment I thought I wouldn''t make it, however physics did its work and I crashed on the ledge, reaching the other side safely.


    Roar...


    One of the lizards attempted to follow me, but its massive body fell far short of making the jump and lost momentum before plummeting into the azureke below.


    Ssh...


    The surface of the water rippled as the lizard hit the liquid with a loud ssh.


    To my surprise, the lizard seemed unharmed and swam to the shore with ease.


    My eyes followed its every movement, but it showed no signs of pain, indicating that the liquid didn''t hurt it.


    "..."


    I was left speechless, but the scattered skeletons of creatures simr to the lizards served as a stark reminder that all was not as it seemed.


    Click... Click...


    Suddenly, the sound of clicking echoed from the ravine below. At first, it was just a solitary noise, but soon it multiplied into hundreds, creating a spine-tingling echo that even the massive lizard couldn''t ignore.


    The reptile thrashed around frantically, trying to find the source of the sound, but it seemed to being from everywhere: the ground, the walls, and even the air itself.


    Pluck...


    Suddenly, a purple crab emerged from the blue sand surrounding theke. Its eyes glowed with an unearthly intensity, illuminating the area around it. The creature had eight agile yet sturdy legs and was the size of a small dog.


    Its body was covered in a thick, jaggedyer of chitin that looked as though it could withstand even the sharpest of des.


    Massive ws protruded from its front limbs, with tips that gleamed menacingly in the dim light.


    Click... Click...


    The purple crab clicked its ws together, studying the lizard as it circled warily around the creature.


    Click... Click...


    More and more crabs began to emerge from the sand, their glowing eyes fixed on the lizard. Soon, the walls of the ravine came alive with a multitude of crabs, each one more strange and terrifying than thest.


    They emerged from hiding, staring down the lizard that had fallen in theirir.


    Roar...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even the other lizard, which hadn''t jumped into the ravine, roared in anger at the sight of its partner being surrounded by hundreds of crabs.


    The other Lizard that hasn''t jumped into the Ravine, roared looking at the hundreds of creatures surrounding its partner, however, it didn''t dare to jump to help him.


    It hesitated, unsure of what to do. It knew better than to mess with the strange and formidable creatures that lurked in the dark corners of the ravine.


    Click... Click...


    As the crabs closed in on the lizard, their clicking ws reverberating across the shore, the beast knew it was in for a fight to the death. Its instincts kicked in, and it roared a primal cry that shook the ground beneath it.


    Roar...


    The lizard''s tail swung with deadly force, sending several crabs flying into the air and crashing into the nearby wall. The sound of their shells exploding upon impact echoed through the air, but it was clear that the remaining crabs were undeterred by the disy of force.


    The monster''s scales and tough hide provided some protection, but the crabs seemed to know exactly where to strike. Their razor-sharp ws ripped through the lizard''s scales like they were made of paper, tearing off chunks of flesh and leaving deep gashes in their wake.


    As the lizard fought for its life, it became painfully clear that these crabs were not to be trifled with. Their ws were like weapons of the best quality. Even the sharpest of des would bounce off the Lizard''s defenses, however, the ws bypassed it easily.


    "..."


    I felt pearls of sweat gathering on my forehead. Although I wasn''t the one fighting or even in danger of getting attacked by the crabs, the sight of them hunting was really... something.


    The crabs seemed to be toying with their prey, savoring every moment of the hunt. As they ripped and consumed the flesh of the struggling lizard, their eyes glinted with a sinister hunger that sent shivers down my spine.


    Despite the lizard''s valiant efforts to fight back, it was clear that the battle was a one-sided affair. The crabs were too powerful, too vast in their numbers, and too relentless in their pursuit of the kill.


    The air was thick with the stench of blood and death, and I knew that I was witnessing a brutal execution of a creature that had no chance of survival.


    It was a scene that would haunt a normal teenager for months, if not for the entire life toe.


    Roar...


    The Lizard swung its tail, trying to get rid of the monsters pinching his limb, however, the tail was caught by a few crabs and they used their powerful ws to cut it off.


    ROAR...


    The sound of the lizard''s roar echoed across the shore as it thrashed around in agony, its tail severed and left behind as the crabs feasted upon it. The monster''s movements were erratic and uncontrolled, its pain causing it to lose all sense of rationality.


    Ssh...


    With a mighty ssh, the lizard dove into the azureke, hoping to find some reprieve from the relentless assault of the crabs. However, in the water, it was clear that the monster was struggling to stay afloat without the aid of its tail.


    Click... Click...


    The crabs continued to feast on the severed limb, their clicking ws echoing through the air as they tore into the flesh and consumed it with a voracious hunger.


    As thest scraps of flesh and scales were consumed by the crabs, all that remained of the lizard''s tail were its bones. The crabs dropped them onto the blue sand and with a cold, calcting precision, their dark eyes fixed upon the struggling monster in the middle of the azureke.


    Click... Click...


    Slowly, one by one crabs approached the azure water and for the Lizard''s unfortunate, diving into it.


    They could swim!


    Roar...


    The crabs showed no mercy, no pity, and no remorse as they slowly killed the Lizard. It was clear that they were the masters of this beach, the rulers of this ravine, and any who were unfortunate to fall into this death trap would suffer a simr fate.


    For me, the sight was both terrifying and mesmerizing. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the crabs, their sharp ws and dark eyes a constant reminder of the danger that lurked in the world around me.


    "I was this close to falling..."


    Recalling the Lizard''s demise, a chill ran down my spine. If I had to choose, I would prefer to meet my end in the jaws of a reptile rather than being pinched by those Crabs.


    Suddenly, I remembered where I had seen those crabs before. Although they were typically found in the depths of the ocean and seas, they could also inhabit dungeons.


    These creatures, known as ''Cthulhu ws,'' were infamous for their ability to consume flesh as a source of food and their potential to grow asrge as a car.


    The ones in the Ravine were not massive, but if left unchecked, they could easily take over the dungeon.


    The thought of a dungeon ruled by these monstrous creatures sent shivers down my spine.


    "I hate this dungeon..."

 Chapter 69 Dangers

    While the crabs continued to mercilessly tear apart the helpless lizard in the ravine below, I shifted my gaze toward the second lizard, who stood on the opposite side of the ravine.


    The reptile seemed shaken by the gruesome scene unfolding before its very eyes. Its scaly body quivered uncontrobly, and I could see its nostrils ring as it struggled to catch its breath.


    "..."


    However, I couldn''t muster any empathy for the creature. In fact, a sense of satisfaction washed over me as I watched it tremble in distress. Just moments before, the lizards had been chasing after me, but now the tables had turned, and now one of them was forced to experience the terror of being preyed upon themselves.


    Click... Click...


    The crabs pinched their ws together, creating a haunting clicking sound that seemed to reverberate off the walls.


    The female lizard, aware that it could be the next victim of these ruthless predators, scurried away in a desperate bid to save its own life. The sound of its panicked footsteps echoed behind it as it fled deeper into the tunnel.


    Meanwhile, I stood there, silently observing as the crabs began dragging the lifeless skeleton of the male lizard toward the shimmering blue shore.


    Gradually, they retreated to their hiding spots, their bodies disappearing into the sand and the gaps in the walls.


    It only took a few minutes for the ravine to fallpletely silent once again, as though the brutal scene that had just unfolded before my eyes had been nothing but a distant memory.


    The only evidence of the chaos that had transpired was the new skeleton of the unfortunate lizard, lying in the sand.


    "Scary..."


    I whispered to myself as I shuddered involuntarily. Feeling a sudden urge to break the oppressive silence that hung in the air, I rubbed my hands together and reached for a nearby pebble.


    Without hesitation, I hurled it down into the azureke below.


    Ssh...


    The pebble made a satisfying sound as it hit the water, causing ripples to spread outwards across the surface.


    Suddenly, hundreds of dark eyes emerged from everywhere, staring intently at the disturbance in their otherwise tranquil domain.


    Click... Click...


    A lone crab emerged from the sand, approaching the shoreline with its ws raised in anticipation. Maybe it was expecting a second meal?


    Watching the crab, I suddenly had the urge to test the durability of its chitinous armor.


    I reached for a medium-sized rock that was conveniently located nearby and raised it high above my head.


    Whoosh...


    The boulder fell straight onto the creature, smashing its shell into pieces and leaving it motionless on the sand.


    Purple blood, thicker than I expected, began to seep out of the creature''s body, staining the sand beneath it.


    Click... Click...


    Other crabs came to their kin, looking at its lifeless carcass and snipping their ws together as ifmunicating.


    One of them lifted its eyes towards me, but it seemed that its vision was poor, as its gaze skimmed past me with no recognition.


    "..."


    I watched as the other crabs began to approach their fallen kin, their sharp ws clicking together as ifmunicating with each other.


    Click... Click...


    One of the crabs looked up in my direction, but it appeared to have poor eyesight as its gaze quickly passed over me without recognition.


    Silence lingered in the air as I watched the crabs slowly drag the lifeless carcass of theirrade away.


    They buried it in the blue sand, hiding it from view as though it was a method to conceal any evidence of something being at the bottom of the ravine.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease as I realized just how calcted and strategic these seemingly primitive creatures could be.


    "Gotta go..."


    I muttered to myself, realizing that staying here any longer would be fruitless and potentially dangerous.


    I threw onest nce towards the deadly ravine before quickly turning around and heading towards a tunnel that was dimly lit by some purple moss growing on its ceiling.


    The faint glow of the moss provided just enough light to see my way forward, but the shadows seemed to be constantly dancing on the walls, making me feel on edge.


    Shadows had be a bad omen of mine, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was lurking just beyond my sight.


    I fully expected one of them to suddenly lunge at me, but fortunately, nothing did.


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps echoed loudly in the tunnel as I quickly made my way forward. Despite the unnerving atmosphere, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace in this quiet space.


    After several minutes of walking, I found myself at yet another dead end. The cave system was incrediblyplex and maze-like, making it difficult to navigate through<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At one point, I started to collect some of the moss and drop it onto the ground, hoping to create a trail that would help me find my way back out.


    "..."


    ncing at my wristwatch, I realized that an entire night had passed since I had entered the dungeon. Although I didn''t feel hunger or thirst yet, I knew that it was only a matter of time before my body would start to crave these basic needs.


    I found a nearby boulder and copsed onto it, taking a moment to catch my breath and clear my mind.


    "..."


    I was fucking lost. I didn''t know where I was, where to go, I was simply lost in this maze of tunnels.


    Growl...


    Suddenly, a low growling noise interrupted my thoughts, and I spun around, drawing my ck Katana in one swift movement


    Two red eyes were gleaming in the dark and I frowned as I realized I had stumbled upon another dangerous creature.


    It was a massive cave troll, its matted fur bristling with aggression and drool dripping from its sharp teeth. The monster loomed over me, standing at least three meters tall, and brandished a massive club in one of its muscr arms.


    Cave trolls were F Rank monsters and were rtively strong, yet very stupid and slow.


    Roar...


    The troll lifted its club above its head, letting out a deafening roar that shook the entire cave system.


    The monster charged toward me and I braced myself for impact, but just before it reached me, I sidestepped and swung my ck Katana with all my might.


    My de sliced through the troll''s thick hide, however, it only managed to wound the creature superficially, making it even angrier.


    I knew that fighting the cave troll head-on was not the best option, so I decided to use my agility to my advantage.


    Boom...


    The troll swung its massive club, but I dodged it. As the monster''s club collided with the ground it caused a small quake that nearly knocked me off bnce.


    The creature then tried to catch me with its hands, but again, I managed to avoid it.


    It was getting pretty obvious that this fight is going to be a long one.


    "Come on..."


    I taunted the troll, swinging my Katana in a shy movement to provoke the monster. Luckily the creature fell for it and charged toward me with blind rage.


    Growl...


    I saw the club descending onto me and I rolled to the side, barely avoiding the deadly blow.


    Whoosh...


    Golden threads began to form in my palm as I started to gather my Mana, supplying my skill with the necessary power.


    Swish...


    My Aura de easily sliced through the troll''s wrist, causing the club to fall from its hand.


    At first, the creature didn''t even understand what had happened, looking at the empty spot where its hand used to be, confused.


    Roar...


    Quickly the sensation of pain reced the confusion and the troll started to roar in agony.


    I realized that this was my chance to end the fight, so I darted forward and plunged my Aura de into the troll''s eye socket, pushing my de as deep as I could.


    At first, the troll tried to rip me off its face, but I kept on pushing the de deeper, until the creature finally went limp and copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    I wiped my de off to the side of the monster''s fur, taking a deep breath and surveying the aftermath of the battle.


    There were some craters in the ground from the troll''s club strikes and some moss had fallen off the cave''s ceiling.


    "Moss!"


    I hit myself in the forehead. I finally understood how the troll found me. The creature probably followed the trail of moss thrown on the ground, reaching my resting location.


    Realizing that I would need to abandon my current n of making a trail of moss to guide me out of the cave, I sighed.


    "Time to do some brain exercise..."


    Leaning against the monster''s corpse, I started slowly recalling how I came here. If I managed to store my path and every turn I''ve taken whilst traveling through the cave system, I might be able to retrace my steps and find a way out without leaving any moss behind.


    I once again thanked myself for having built a ''Memory Pce''.

 Chapter 70 Cavern

    "There, here, then to the right..."


    I kept mumbling to myself, trying to remember the path that led me here. Although I was making progress the process was slow.


    I had to make sure that every step was put into my ''Memory Pce'', so I wouldn''t identally get lost.


    After around an hour of trying to remember the intricate twists and turns, I finally had my trail mapped out in my mind.


    Feeling confident, I slowly rose to my feet and looked at the corpse of the Cave Troll thaty in front of me.


    The creature was soaking in purple blood, which created a weird glow with the dim light that emanated from the mossy ceiling of the tunnel.


    Pluck...


    I plunged my Katana into the monster''s chest, quickly slicing it open. My eyes wandered around its ribcage, searching for a core, but it seemed that the troll didn''t possess one.


    "Unfortunate..."


    Grimacing, I quickly sheathed my Katana and nced at the tunnel in front of me. Everything looked the same, but I knew that I had to move forward.


    "..."


    During my walk, my eyes became ustomed to the dim purple light, and I started to notice that the walls were covered with strange symbols and letters.


    My curiosity was piqued, and I approached the symbols, trying to decipher their meaning.


    "It''s Demonic!"


    I instantly recognized thenguage from a few engravings that I''ve seen used by demons in Leclentia.


    The texts looked very old, and as I ran my fingers over them, the smoothness of the stone made it clear that these symbols had been carved into the walls a long time ago, possibly by Ancient Demons or their worshipers.


    Bzzzz...


    Suddenly, I heard a faint buzzing sound from down the tunnel, which snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I scanned the area for any signs of life, but there was nothing in sight.


    I didn''t dare to just ignore it, so I slowly rose to my feet and gripped my Katana tightly, preparing to face whatever was around the corner.


    With my heart pounding, I steadily walked down the tunnel, stopping a few meters before the corner.


    "..."


    I paused to listen more carefully, but the buzzing sound had stopped.


    Taking in a deep breath, I peeked around the corner and saw that the tunnel trailed further, however, something seemed off. It was too dark.


    Even the moss growing on the ceiling was illuminating the path with an eerie glow, but past the corner, there wasplete darkness.


    I tried to make out something in the darkness, but it seemed to swallow all light, making it impossible to see beyond.


    Bzzzz...


    The same buzzing sound echoed through the darkness, and I took a step back, contemting my next move.


    I didn''t have a fear of the dark, however, there was a slight issue.


    The buzzing sound wasing closer.


    "Whatever it is, I don''t want to deal with it..."


    I quickly turned around and retraced my steps,ing back to where I''d killed the Cave Troll.


    Although the buzzing sound was now faint, I could tell that it wasing in my direction.


    "..."


    I rushed to thest intersection and turned left. Maybe I could lose whatever was following me in the maze of tunnels?


    I came here for the artifact, however, I first had to beat thisbyrinth.


    Although I had no map of the maze, I hoped to beat it easily. Oh, how wrong was I!?


    I cursed myself, for using Protagonist''s superior senses to just locate the artifact, without thinking much about the path I need to take. I simply followed the arrows that pointed toward it.


    In the game, it was so easy...


    But here in reality it was apletely different story.


    Bzzz...


    After a few minutes of running, I stopped, since the buzzing sound had faded away.


    "..."


    I nced around to make sure there was imminent danger before I kneeled in front of the cave wall, looking at the Demonic symbols etched into the rock.


    I stared at the engravings, slowly deciphering their meaning. I kept reading line by line, trying to uncover the clues leading to the artifact, however, the texts were written about something else entirely.


    The symbols mainly spoke about Seven Deadly Sins, but I already knew everything about them, from ying the game.


    After half an hour or so, the buzzing sound returned and I was forced to move.


    Huff...


    Running through the tunnel, I noticed that the moss growing on the ceiling was bing blue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes!"


    The Blue Moss was a sign that I was getting closer to the artifact. I remember seeing the same color moss in Leclentia.


    With renewed energy, I increased my pace and ran even faster, darting around the corners, following the faint glow of blue moss that lit up my path.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the tunnel opened up into arge cavern.


    The space was massive and filled with the glow of the strange crystalline formations and moss growing on the walls.


    There was even ake in the center of the cavern, its surface shimmering in the blue light.


    "..."


    I approached the water, cing my palm on the surface, causing small ripples to dance across theke.


    I''ve finally found it, the entrance to the second floor of this maze.


    Although there were no strong monsters within this dungeon, the Artifact that I was seeking just couldn''t be found easily.


    At this pace, it would still take me a day at best to reach the final destination.


    I was way too confident when I thought I could get the Artifact with ease. Sometimes reality can be harsh.


    "I hope you have no fear of the depths..."


    Speaking to myself, I took off my clothes, threw them into my Spatial Ring, and prepared to dive into theke.


    Ssh...


    I gritted my teeth and submerged myself in the icy water, my body tingling as the cold enveloped me.


    "Here we go..."


    Taking onest deep breath, I began to swim down into the depths of theke, the blue glow fading away as I descended further into the darkness.


    After a minute or so of swimming, I began to feel a sense of pressure in my ears, indicating that I was reaching great depth.


    Soon after, my limbs became numb from the frigid water temperature, and I had to circte my Mana to resist the cold.


    Another minute went by and my lungs were starting to ache from theck of air.


    However, I didn''t panic.


    With calm and steady strokes, I inched deeper and deeper into the dark waters.


    "..."


    Finally, I spotted a faint glimmer of purple light in the distance. I didn''t hesitate, kicking my legs harder and pushing my body toward the light.


    As I got closer, my consciousness started to fade, due to theck of oxygen, but I pushed myself to reach the Purple Mana Circle shimmering at the bottom of theke.


    Thud...


    My fingers finally brushed against the surface of the Mana Circle, and with thest bit of my strength, I pushed my Mana into it, causing the shockwaves and ripples to reverberate throughout theke.


    Boom...


    As if something exploded, the water around me swirled and I felt myself being pulled by a powerful current.


    My body was tossed and turned mercilessly as I was pulled toward the surface of theke within seconds.


    Ssh...


    I crashed against the shore,pletely exhausted and gasping for air.


    Lifting my eyes I instantly noticed that I wasn''t in the same cavern as I was before diving into theke


    I was transported to apletely different location, onto the beach of a vast and unfamiliar ind.


    Ssh...


    The strange purple sea waves crashed against the blue sand, creating some kind of weird mist that rose into the sky.


    "..."


    Pushing myself to my feet, I took a deep breath, gazing around the beach with a sense of unease and curiosity.


    The second floor of this Dungeon waspletely random, one could find himself transported to an unknown location.


    One time as I yed with Kai, I found myself in the middle of the desert with nothing, but sand dunes around me.


    I died after a few days of dehydration.


    This time I was quite lucky to find myself on an ind since it meant that there was a possibility of finding food and water.


    However, I didn''t n to overstay here too long.


    The way to clear this floor was to find the Boss and defeat it. It sounds easy, but the issue is that the Boss could be anywhere on the ind and could be even hidden.


    ncing over the beach, I saw that there was an eerily familiar forest of skeletons in the distance.


    "Hell no!"


    I didn''t even hesitate before going in the opposite direction, there was no way I was going anywhere close to the Crabs that tore an entire Lizard apart within minutes.

 Chapter 71 Island

    The ind was massive, with lush purple forests growing everywhere and waves crashing against its blue shores.


    It also had a vast mountain range, which was visible from afar. The mountains'' peaks were covered with thickyers of snow, and their slopes were covered in rock and scree.


    "..."


    I nced at thendscape around me, feeling demoralized by the sheer size of the ind. How should I find a Boss in this ce?!


    Slowly descending the tree I had climbed to get a better view, I saw a Dire Rabbit munching on some berries nearby.


    The animal had razor-sharp teeth, which made me realize that it was likely not only a harmless herbivore.


    I also noticed some blood stains on its ck fur, which meant that it had recently fed, probably on another animal.


    This ind had a very weird food chain.


    Whoosh...


    I dropped down onto the Rabbit, thrusting my Katana into its head and killing it swiftly.


    It was only a G Rank monster, so it wasn''t too difficult to catch it off-guard.


    "Food..."


    I quickly grabbed the Rabbit''s corpse and threw it into my Spatial Ring, knowing that I would need to gather food if I were to survive on this ind.


    My eyes narrowed as I looked at the blood tainting the ground. I was aware that predators had probably already detected the scent of the Dire Rabbit''s blood and might be following it.


    I had to escape from the vicinity!


    Whoosh...


    I darted through the greenery, dashing away from the area, where I killed the rabbit.


    Howl...


    I heard a wolf''s howl in the distance and picked up my pace, moving deeper into the purple forest, and approaching one of the mountains.


    Luckily, the slope of the mountain wasn''t steep, making it easier for me to climb.


    As I climbed toward the tform near the mountain''s peak, I noticed various footprints etched into the ground.


    I could even see some old stains of red liquid on the rocks, suggesting that this area wasn''t safe.


    Huff... Huff...


    I breathed heavily, as I slowly ascended the mountain, even my Awakened body feeling the strain of the climb.


    Howl... Roar...


    Various sounds of monsters echoed in the distance, making me realize that the area where I had killed the Dire Rabbit had turned into a Battlefield.


    "Shit!"


    I kept pushing myself forwards, moving my legs with slow, yet steady steps.


    Thud...


    Finally, after ten minutes I reached a tform I''d seen previously. It was a t spot on an otherwise rough cliff with some vegetation growing around it and a small cave opening.


    It was a perfect ce for me to set up a temporary shelter.


    I quickly went inside the cave to make sure that it was safe and that no predators were lurking inside.


    Hiss...


    As I put my first step into the cave, I heard a strange sound and immediately backed away, looking at the dark hole with caution.


    My fingers rested on the Katana''s hilt while golden threads began to form in the palm of my other hand, circting Mana.


    A set of eightpletely red eyes stared at me from the darkness of the cave, and slowly the creature emerged from the shadows.


    It was a massive Spider with four pairs of legs and sharp fangs gleaming in the sun. The monster was at least as big as a car, and its body was covered in thick dark fur.


    Unconsciously, I took a step back from the creature, gripping my Katana tightly.


    "Why the fuck are you here!?"


    I grimaced, looking at the spider with a mixture of irritation and surprise. The creature was a Corrupted Spider, however, it was an E-rank Monster, which meant that it wasn''t supposed to be on this floor.


    The Dungeon Rank was only F, so howe a Corrupted Spider was present here?


    I carefully observed the monster, slowly backing away toward the tform''s edge. It was clear that I needed to find another temporary shelter.


    The creature stared at me with its eyes, moving its front limbs in an intimidating manner, onlyter I realized that it was chewing on something with its massive jaws.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, the spider spat a gooey substance that narrowly missed me, andnded on the ground behind me.


    My eyes widened and I instantly threw myself to the side, away from the weird white ball.


    Boom...


    A sound of popping echoed in the cave, as the white exploded into a sticky web, trapping everything in its reach.


    I was fortunate enough to avoid it, but my Katana''s de was caught in the web, making it difficult to retrieve.


    I tried to free my weapon, but it was no use.


    Click... Click...


    Seeing my struggles, trying to pull my Katana out of the web, the Corrupted spider clicked its mandibles in what seemed like an evil grin and started advancing toward me with great speed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This left me no choice, but to abandon my ck Katana for the time being and retreat further from the spider.


    "..."


    My Mana surged into my hand and golden threads started to shape into a dagger.


    Spider also felt the sudden change of Mana and it halted, hesitating for a moment before lunging forward again.


    However, I was ready for its sudden charge.


    Pluck...


    My Aura de sliced through the air, cutting through the spider''s left front leg in one clean stroke.


    Creak...


    The monster screeched in pain, not expecting my sudden counterattack, and stumbled backward.


    This gave me enough time to wound the creature even further, striking its abdomen with my Aura de.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the Corrupted Spider released a purple mist that blinded me for a second or two, allowing it to retreat.


    "..."


    I wanted to go after it, but my Mana was running low, due to the consumption of the Aura de.


    I could sustain it for another 10 seconds at most.


    Whoosh...


    I used the time I had left, to cut my Katana loose from the spider''s web, and then quickly retreated out of the cave, where there was much more space to maneuver.


    Screech...


    The Spider followed after me, its eight eyes gleaming with malice and hunger.


    The monster was determined to make me its prey. It wanted to take revenge for the wounds I had inflicted upon it.


    Screech...


    It spat a couple more webs in my direction, but I managed to dodge them with ease, thanks to my superior agility.


    However, I knew I couldn''t keep avoiding its attacks forever. Although I had good agility, my Stamina was limited.


    Huff...


    Soon, even the smallest movement would cause my muscles to ache and stiffen.


    I needed to end this fight quickly before I exhausted myselfpletely.


    "Come on..."


    Swinging my Katana, I sent Mana into its de, creating a Shadow that engulfed its edge and made it seem as if it disappeared.


    Whoosh...


    The Spider threw its mandibles at me, but I quickly swung my Katana, slicing through them as if they were made of paper.


    This sent the Corrupted spider into a frenzy, giving me a chance to escape while it was distracted.


    Although I''ve managed to wound it badly, I was not foolish to think that I could easily kill it.


    It was an E Rank monster and the purple mist that it released earlier was Corruption. The poison was probably already spreading throughout my body, weakening me further.


    Even the slight resistance I gained before entering the dungeon wouldn''t help me with the amount of Corruption I had been exposed to.


    I needed to retreat and fast!


    Whoosh...


    Using my remaining strength, I dashed off the tform and ran up the mountain as fast as I could.


    My eyes scanned the rocky terrain, looking for a suitable hiding spot, a ce where I could rest and recover.


    "..."


    I could feel myself, slowly losing feeling in my limbs, but the adrenaline kept me going.


    Eventually, I found a small gap in the rocks, justrge enough for me to squeeze through. There I copsed onto the ground, panting heavily, my body trembling from the effects of the Corruption.


    It is a scary feeling since it seemed like I was slowly losing control over my actions. In fact, Corruption can even make some humans monsters themselves, however, it is not currently known to the world.


    "Fuck..."


    I started circting thest bits of Mana I had, trying to locate the Corruption within my body and suppress it, hoping to gain some time.


    I didn''t even dream of dissipating itpletely, as that would require a significant amount of Mana that I didn''t have at the moment.


    The only option was to hope that I could contain the poison until my Mana Reserves were full again.


    "Shitty spider..."


    I muttered under my breath, cursing my luck for stumbling upon such a monster in an F Rank Dungeon.


    The Artifact that seemed easy to get, now seemed like it wasn''t worth the risk.


    Oh, how quickly things can change...

 Chapter 72 Corruption

    I could feel my body going numb as Corruption slowly spread throughout my body, like venom spreading through my veins, paralyzing me from within.


    I tried to suppress it with my Mana, but the rampant poison was a force to be reckoned with.


    Whoosh...


    Finally, I''ve managed to corner it in my abdomen. It tried to slip away, but I''ve deployed a Layer of Mana that would prevent it from doing so.


    "Huh..."


    I sighed, feeling the lingering ache in my stomach. Although I''ve suppressed the Corruption it was only a short-term solution.


    Sooner orter my builtyer would burst and Corruption would continue to spread. I could only hope that I recovered my Mana before that happened.


    Lying on the rocky ground, I felt many thoughts rushing through my head, but all of them lead to the same thing.


    How to get the Artifact and leave this Dungeon?


    Grrr...


    Growling under my nose, I slowly rose to the sitting position, looking at the golden sun, setting behind the mountain tops.


    It was a beautiful, yet grim sight.


    Nights are dangerous, especially in Dungeons.


    ***


    As soon as lights vanished behind the mountains and the ind was plunged into the darkness, everything around me grew silent.


    The only sound was the faint rustling of leaves, carried by the gentle breeze.


    Whoosh...


    The next moment, the ind seemed toe alive, but not in a good way.


    Various predators and other monsters began to emerge from their hiding, dancing in the darkness as they scoured the ind for prey.


    From time to time, some creature would let out a shriek, a roar or a growl, making me tense up even more.


    Although I was hidden in a small cave, I knew that the chances of me making it out through the night undisturbed were slim to none.


    Swish...


    I even saw a strange silhouette diving down from the sky, its dark wings spread wide as itnded not too far from my hiding spot.


    Tap... Tap...


    Hearing its ws tapping against the rocks, I held my breath, fearing that it would discover me.


    For a second, the moon peeked through the clouds, illuminating the entire creature and making my eye twitch in irritation.


    Another creature that shouldn''t be here made its appearance...


    It was a Nightmare Bat, a D Rank monster known for its ability to inflict fear and confusion on its prey.


    The creature had long leathery wings that allowed it to fly silently and dark fur that blended in perfectly with the night sky.


    Its limbs were adorned with razor-sharp ws that could tear through flesh easily. Its face didn''t look friendly either, it had no eyes or nose, and instead, had a gaping maw filled with sharp teeth.


    Screech...


    The Nightmare Bat let out a deafening screech that sent shivers down my spine. I felt my heart racing and my blood pumping, I felt fear.


    Tap... Tap...


    The Bat, however, didn''t seem to notice me, roaming around the area, searching for something else to prey upon.


    For a moment, I rxed, hearing its footsteps fade away into the distance, but my relief was short-lived as I identally kicked a loose rock, causing it to tumble down and create a loud noise.


    Creak...


    Immediately, the Bat turned its head in my direction, its cat-like ears twitching as it tried to locate the source of the sound.


    "..."


    I froze, hoping that the Bat would lose interest and fly away, but luck wasn''t on my side.


    Slowly, the monster started making its way toward my hiding spot, its wings folding in as it came closer and closer, its teeth gleaming in the moonlight.


    I was well aware that there was no fighting the Nightmare Bat, I couldn''t escape from it either. It was a D Rank monster, its strength far suppressing mine.


    I could only hope it wouldn''t find me.


    Roar...


    Suddenly, another roar echoed through the slope, causing the Nightmare Bat to halt its advance and turn its head toward the direction of the sound.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Screech...


    It let out a screech in response, before taking off into the night sky, leaving me relieved that I had narrowly avoided being its prey.


    However, my eyes were glued to the direction of the second roar.


    If even the Nightmare Bat was scared off by it, then what kind of monster could it be?


    Slowly, I squeezed deeper into my hiding spot and closed my eyes, trying to at least get some rest.


    "..."


    I had drained my Manapletely and my eyes were closing on their own.


    Myst thought before my consciousness slipped away was the hope that whatever had scared off the Nightmare Bat wouldn''t find me either.


    ***


    Rose looked at herself in the mirror, decorated with ornate designs and golden edges.


    Her reflection revealed a girl with pointy ears, azure eyes and hair, that resembled the color of the moonlight.


    She was dressed in a silk gown that hugged her slender frame, the material shimmering and flowing as she moved.


    Her face was devoid of any emotion or expression, but it was usual for her. She is a Princess and must always maintain herposure and grace in front of others.


    "Good job..."


    She said to a maid who was standing beside her, holding a hair brush.


    "Thank you, Your Highness..."


    The maid bowed slightly, before leaving the room with a curtsy.


    Rose took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm herself.


    About a week ago, she spoke to her father about the strange urrences at the Ice Dungeon and how she came across someone who seemed to be her Compatible Person.


    Since then, the whole Elven Kingdom had been in an uproar, with everyone trying to find out who the person was.


    Her father, the King, was especially invested in this matter and had spent this entire week, consulting his advisors and canceling important meetings to focus on this God-given opportunity.


    Rose also had to spend most of her time holed up in the pce, under the watchful eyes of her guards and maids, waiting for any news or updates.


    Today was finally the day, the day when people from Trygnomy, thepany that owned the dungeon, wereing to the pce for a meeting.


    If everything went right it would be Rose''sst day of confinement and she would be able to go back to the Mage Academy.


    "Mypatible person..."


    Rose whispered to herself, absentmindedly fiddling with her wristband. She understood why her father was so fixated on finding her Compatible Person. The bond between twopatible individuals was said to be incredibly powerful, and they could aplish great things together.


    Not only could they transfer Mana to each other, but they would also develop a profound emotional connection, something called ''Instinct.'' This instinct would allow them to sense each other''s location and status.


    There was no way her father was going to miss a chance of having someone that would benefit his daughter and possibly save her life another time in the future


    The King had high expectations for today''s meeting, but Rose wasn''t so positive.


    Honestly, she was starting to regret telling her father about the encounter in the Ice Dungeon.


    Having apatible person seemed more like a burden than a blessing to her. The ability to transfer Mana to each other was great, but she wasn''t sure if she was ready for the emotional bond, ''Instinct''.


    Who would want another person to have ess to your Status and location at all times? It seemed creepy more than anything else.


    One thing that did interest her was the strange properties of this ''Instinct''. While holed up in the pce she spent most of her time training or reading books in the Library.


    One such book was about Compatible individuals.


    It described a third, more unknown aspect of ''Instinct'', that allowedpatible people to ''Share their Dreams'' with higher passion.


    This section, however, was rather vague and there seemed to be a lot not known about it. Rose tried to gain some wisdom from her mother, but she was not able to provide any information, just giggling as if she heard a joke.


    Her father also seemed to be tight-lipped about it, only mentioning that ''Sharing Dreams'' was an urrence she was too young to know about.


    "..."


    With a sigh, Rose snapped out of her thoughts and pressed her red lips together, steeling herself for the uing meeting.


    She hoped that her father wouldn''t pressure the Trygnomy representatives into disclosing the full list of the people who entered the dungeon if they declined.


    There was no need to cause unnecessary tension between a very powerfulpany and the Elven Kingdom, just for a single person.


    Rose knew that her life didn''t depend on having her Compatible Person by her side at all times. In reality, only a handful of people ever found theirs.


    She could perfectly live her life without one.

 Chapter 73 Exploring

    ?


    Blink... Blink...


    I blinked as my eyes slowly adjusted to the sunlight, prating through the morning mist that enveloped the ind


    "It''s morning already?"


    I quickly checked the Corruption contained in my abdomen, trying to assess how much time I had left before my Mana Layer suppressing it would burst.


    Fortunately, it seemed like everything was still under control.


    I gathered my bearings and slowly emerged from the crack in the ground, which I used as a shelter during the night.


    My gaze swept across the surroundings and I saw many remnants of battles that had taken ce while I slept.


    I saw many w marks and blood stains that weren''t there before.


    It seemed like during the night, the ind had be a battlefield.


    "..."


    I stretched my back, letting out a growl as I felt stiffness in my muscles from sleeping on the hard ground.


    "Time to find that fucking Boss..."


    I muttered to myself, unsheathing my Katana and slowly moving down the slope. I avoided the tform where I''d fought the Corrupted Spider and headed towards the smaller mountain in the west.


    Today, I nned to search through the west side of the ind. Whether there be the creature I was searching for or not was dependent on my luck.


    "..."


    I walked through the rocky terrain, avoiding crevices and cracks that would sprain my leg if I was not careful enough.


    I''ve also encountered some weak creatures, but it took me only a single swift sh to kill them. They were normal G Rank Monsters.


    Although they possessed no cores, I had a chance to use my sword without using Mana, allowing me to sharpen my Sword Proficiency.


    The Skill was stuck on F Rank for a while now, and I needed to improve it as fast as possible. My Strength was alreadycking, and I didn''t have time to waste, since the Shadow Dungeon raid was rapidly approaching.


    Swish...


    I beheaded a Fox with dark fur and three tails. Its body slumped to the ground, but I didn''t even bother checking if it had the core or not.


    At this point, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to reach the west side of the ind at this pace. I needed to just ignore the monsters and avoid unnecessary battles if I wanted to search the vicinity until sunset.


    With that in mind, I quickened my pace and started running, leaping over rocks and dodging trees in my path.


    As I ran, the wind started to pick up, and I felt my hair whipping around my face.


    Growl...


    After a while, some monsters started to chase after me, but I continued to ignore them since none of them could catch up to me.


    It was like ying cat and mouse, but the mouse was faster and smarter than the cats.


    Thud...


    Kicking the ground with my foot, I leaped off a small cliff andnded gracefully on the other side.


    Some monsters followed and others didn''t but the majority of them decided to give up the chase and retreated to their territories.


    Surprisingly, everything up until now had gone smoothly, but I became even more cautious, because of it.


    It was simply too good to be true...


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the ground beneath my feet shook, causing me to lose my bnce and crash onto the ground.


    "What the hell?!"


    My eyes quickly scanned the area, and I noticed a hand or rather a w emerging from the ground.


    The creature slowly rose from the soil, revealing its enormous size and ck fur.


    It was a gigantic mole with red, glowing eyes and razor-sharp ws.


    I quickly stood up, unsheathed my sword and entered into a battle stance.


    Cleek...


    The monster let out a scream that caused my eardrums to vibrate, but I managed to remain calm and focused.


    Whoosh...


    I dashed at the mole, maneuvering around its attacks with precision and shing its legs with my Katana.


    However, although my Katana''s de was sharp and dug into the mole''s flesh, it barely seemed to phase the beast.


    It was a tenacious monster!


    Cleek...


    For a moment, I felt my feet leave the ground as the mole''s ws suddenly struck me in the side, sending me flying.


    Boom...


    I crashed into a nearby tree, causing it to splinter and break upon the impact.


    "Sh-it!"


    Cursing, I quickly cleaned the blood from the corner of my mouth and got up to continue the battle.


    Just to make sure, I checked if the Corruption was still suppressed and luckily my Mana Layer was still holding on.


    However, I could see multiple cracks beginning to form, signaling that I needed to end this battle quickly.


    The battle was too intense for my body to handle, I needed to end it before my Mana Layerpletely shattered.


    Creak...


    With gritted teeth, I began to channel Mana into my body, empowering my every limb, every cell before darting toward the mole like a bullet.


    The mole was caught off guard by my sudden speed, allowing me to jump onto its back andnd a powerful strike with my Katana.


    My weapon''s de, shed through the creature''s thick fur, drawing fountains of blood and causing the mole to let out another deafening scream.


    It tried to shake me off, but I held tightly onto its fur, raking my Katana across its back until it decided to bury underground, trying to escape.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The mole was very confident about winning before I started using Mana, but now, it tried to run as fast as possible.


    I could only sneer, looking at the hole it created as it dug deeper into the ground.


    "..."


    Although I acted tough, I was spent. Breathless and weary, I sheathed my Katana and fell to the ground.


    It was time to address the issue of my deteriorating Mana Layer and dissolve the Corruption.


    Huff...


    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes and started absorbing Mana from the surrounding environment to make a small hole in the Layer I''ve created.


    I was nning to dissolve the corruption slowly, rather than doing it abruptly, to avoid it getting out of control and going haywire.


    Swish...


    My Golden Mana Layer gradually began to morph as I focused on creating a hole within it. I needed to be very careful, so it wouldn''t identally explode.


    Tap... Tap...


    The rain started to fall lightly, dampening the ground and creating a soothing rhythm that helped me concentrate.


    After what felt like hours, but was only a few minutes, the hole in my Mana Layer was finallyrge enough to allow me to dissolve the Corruption gradually.


    Swish...


    The Corruption tried to escape instantly, but I managed to restrain it, making sure it wouldn''t spread.


    I''ve created a Mana tunnel of some sort, that would slowly lead the corruption towards my skin and out of my body.


    It was a delicate and exhausting process, and very painful as well, but I was able to firm it with ease.


    "Finally..."


    As thest particle of Corruption left my body, I copsed onto the purple grass, stupidly grinning to myself.


    Finally, I got rid of the poison that made me feel like there was a de pressed to my throat at all times.


    I circted Mana throughout my body to see if everything was truly cleared, when my muscles began to tense and my vision blurred.


    Suddenly, a strange heat rose from my stomach, coursing through my body and traveling to every limb. The temperature climbed higher and higher until it became utterly unbearable.


    It was a familiar feeling, it felt like molten metal was flowing through my veins.


    I was breaking through!


    I gritted my teeth and bit my lips, but I managed to remain conscious until the heat finally subsided.


    I have to say that the pain wasn''t as bad as thest time.


    "Status!"


    I muttered under my breath, waiting for an Azure Hologram to appear.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ?? ]


    ????????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??+


    ??????????????: ??


    ????????: ??


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ?????????? [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    Unknowingly a smirk appeared on my face as I saw my new and improved stats, I was happy with my progress. Now, I was only a whole Rank behind the protagonists!


    With a satisfying nod, I weaved my hand, making the Status Window disappear and turned my attention towards the tunnel Mole had dug.


    "I could use this..."


    I suddenly had a thought, realizing that the Mole''s tunnels could be a useful route for me. While they might be dark and cramped, they provided me with a hidden and unconventional way to navigate through different locations undetected.


    If I chose to travel through them, I was confident that I could avoid any unwanted attention from the monsters lurking above ground.


    Thud...


    I leaped into the hole, sliding down the soil andnding on the damp ground with a soft thud.


    As soon as I entered the Darkness all sounds seemed to disappear, even the sound of rain was muted.


    It felt like I entered a new world, where silence was the norm.


    I quite like it.

 Chapter 74 Mole

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps echoed in the dark mole tunnel as I carefully moved forward, spreading my Mana wide to feel for any obstructions in my way.


    By releasing my Mana into the tunnel cavity, I could visualize the tunnels and their different lengths. This technique prevented me from hitting walls or stepping into any unexpected gaps.


    "..."


    I ruffled my dark hair, as I felt the path splitting into two directions.


    One of the tunnels felt wider than the other, indicating that it was likely a well-traveled route.


    The other one, on the other hand, was leading west, but was narrower, suggesting that it might not have been used recently.


    "I should choose this one..."


    I murmured to myself, moving towards the narrow tunnel. As nned I wanted to explore the West today, and changing my n now would not be wise.


    Thud...


    Suddenly, I heard a faint sound of frictioning from the end of the tunnel. I didn''t even need to turn behind to know it was a mole.


    I paused and waited for it to enter my sensory range, but it seemed to be moving very slowly, or maybe it was just foraging in the dirt.


    Anyway, it seemed that the mole wouldn''t bother me and if it did, I wouldn''t have any trouble dealing with it.


    Tap... Tap...


    I continued walking down the narrow tunnel, until a small light appeared in the distance, indicating that I was approaching an exit.


    As I approached the light, I could see that the exit led to a small opening in the ground surrounded by purple bushes and rocks.


    The rain was still pouring, but I didn''t mind it. I even embraced the freshness of the air and the coldness of the droplets as I stepped out into the open.


    I hadn''t showered for a few days and I was beginning to feel grime on my skin, but the rain would finally wash it away, clean my clothes drenched with sweat and mud.


    With a deep breath, I took in the scenery. Although the ind was dangerous I had to admit, it also had a unique beauty that couldn''t be found anywhere else.


    Growl...


    My thoughts were interrupted by a loud growling from behind the rocks, and I quickly drew out my Katana ready to face whatever was lurking in the shadows.


    However, as I turned around to face the monster, I felt a sudden pain in my ankle and stumbled to the ground.


    "What the hell?!"


    I eximed as I nced down at my ankle only to find that there was blood flowing out of it.


    This unexpected attack caught me off guard and I quickly looked, trying to see where the attack hade from, but all I could see were the bushes rustling in the wind and rain falling hard on the leaves.


    Swish...


    I spread my Mana around me, trying to sense any hostile presence nearby, but it was futile.


    The monster either didn''t have any Mana or was suppressing, hiding it.


    I realized that I needed to act fast before the monster could strike again.


    Gulp...


    I took out a Health Potion from my inventory and quickly drank it, feeling the healing effects spreading throughout my body.


    Not even for a second I had stopped watching the surroundings, but still, there was no sign of the creature.


    As my ankle was about to fully heal, my ears picked up the sound of movement behind me and I quickly spun around, swinging my Katana in arge arc.


    Swish...


    My weapon''s de tore through the air meeting no resistance, but I could''ve sworn that I heard something there just moments before.


    Was I bing paranoid?


    Tap...


    Suddenly, my eyes picked up on a small red droplet on the tip of my Katana.


    "..."


    For a second I was surprised, but the next moment a giggle escaped from my lips as I realized what was happening.


    A Corrupted Mantis has been hunting me since it was the only creature I knew could be in a corrupted dungeon and fit the criteria of hiding its Mana and being able to turn invisible.


    The funny thing was that it chose to attack me during the rain when the environment was most unsuitable for its hunting abilities.


    "Stupid mantis..."


    I muttered to myself, shaking my head and ncing around, searching for weird rain patterns that could reveal Mantis''s location.


    It wasn''t long before I noticed that droplets seemed to disappear before hitting a certain area, indicating that the creature was there.


    I tightened my grip on my Katana and focused all my senses on that area, waiting for the Mantis to strike again.


    I didn''t have to wait long before I saw a slight distortion in the air and I quickly swung my Katana, aiming for the creature''s midsection.


    Hiss...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Mantis let out a hiss of pain as my de sliced through its exoskeleton, causing it to be visible again.


    Red blood trickled down through its wounds as it tried to retreat, but I wouldn''t let it get away that easily.


    I managed tond a few more swift sword strikes and kick the bug in the head before it managed to make some distance between us and hide again.


    Hiss...


    The creature let out another hiss, essing its injuries and reconsidering its chances of winning the fight.


    I could see the bug standing still as if assessing its options, and for a moment I thought it might retreat.


    "..."


    However, I was not going to let it live and potentiallye back stronger. Corrupted Mantises were known for choosing one prey and hunting it until it was dead, and I didn''t want to be that prey.


    With a determined look on my face, I charged toward the Mantis, ready to give it the final strike.


    As I approached the creature, it suddenly made a move, trying to dodge my attack.


    Swish...


    My Katana''s de shed through the air as I missed my intended target, and instead hit a nearby tree trunk.


    However, I quickly regained my bnce and prepared for another strike as the Mantis tried to attack me.


    nk...


    Its ws collided with my weapon, creating a loud metallic sound that echoed through the forest.


    "Huff..."


    I tried to push the Mantis back, using all my strength and agility to avoid its razor-sharp ws, but it seemed that the monster''s strength was above mine.


    With each passing moment, I felt my energy and stamina depleting rapidly, while the Mantis seemed to be getting more aggressive.


    Although it was wounded, it was still a deadly predator, and I knew that one wrong move could cost me my life.


    I''ve had to rely on my strongest Skill.


    Whoosh...


    Mana gathered in my palm as a Golden Dagger appeared in my grip, glowing with an intense radiance.


    Hiss...


    Even Mantis recognized the danger of the situation and hesitated for a moment before retreating a dozen steps backward.


    "Toote..."


    However, I was dead set on killing it, and with a swift motion, I threw the Golden Dagger directly at the Mantis.


    The projectile tore through the air with incredible speed, piercing through its exoskeleton and striking the creature''s vital organs.


    Although as soon as the de left my palm, it instantly started to deteriorate due to nothing providing it with Mana, it still managed to harm the Mantis.


    Hiss...


    The Mantis let out a raspy, anguished breath as it stumbled, but before it could even fall to the ground, I was already there, ready to deliver the final blow.


    Pluck...


    My Katana cleanly beheaded the Mantis, sending its head rolling on the ground several feet away.


    "Fucking hell..."


    As soon as the creature died, I leaned against a nearby tree, trying to regain my breath.


    My arms were trembling from the physical exertion and my mind was dizzy, due to the low amount of Mana I currently had.


    After taking a few minutes to rest, I quickly opened the creature''s chest, but there was no core inside.


    Although it was disheartening as hell to not be rewarded after a battle against an opponent a minor realm above you, I didn''t care that much.


    "Unlucky..."


    Looking at the Mantis carcass for a second I had the urge to kick it, but I knew it wouldn''t change anything and just make me feel like a sadist.


    I turned my head in the direction of the west, looking at the single mountain in the distance, and sighed.


    The sun was still high in the sky, but I knew that I wouldn''t be able to travel much further without replenishing my Mana reserves.


    The past few battles I had were very reckless and something I wouldn''t advocate for a week ago, but in this Dungeon, it seemed like a necessary risk to take.


    I think my mind is bing unstable.


    Maybe being left alone is starting to take its toll on me?


    "..."


    I think I''m going insane.

 Chapter 75 West

    ?


    Huff... Huff...


    I slowly walked towards the mountain, feeling my legs grow fatigued with each step. Currently, I was midway up the steep incline, struggling to keep my bnce on the rocky terrain.


    I''ve chosen to climb this mountain for two reasons. Firstly, the Boss on the second floor of the dungeon had itsir, which I could easily spot from the summit. That is if it was on the Western side of the Ind.


    Secondly, there was a small chance that I might find some rare herbs or other useful nts growing in the mountain''s higher elevations.


    This giant mass of rock was a volcano, which had long since gone dormant. These volcanic mountains tend to have unique nts and herbs that cannot be found in other areas.


    Thud... Thud...


    I heard the sound of falling rocks and looking up, I noticed a small rockslide not too far in front of me.


    "Shit!"


    Enchanting my legs with some Mana, I moved faster, jumping over the falling rocks and dodging jagged edges.


    Some of the rocks scratched my boots, while small bits of debris hit my face, but I managed to make it past the rockslide unscathed.


    It ismon for volcanic mountains to have rough and unstable terrain, making climbing them a challenging task.


    In addition to the difficult terrain, these mountains can also be home to extreme weather conditions, such as high winds and sudden temperature changes.


    Since this world is a fantasy setting, it is also possible that a Great Sin would be dormant within the mountain.


    "A Great Sin... Hihihih..."


    Iughed at myself, trying to shake off the stupid thoughts. There was no way a Great Sin would be sealed in an F Rank Dungeon.


    Even I, who spent countless hours studying and exploring this world''s lore, knew that the likelihood of finding a Great Sin in such a low-level dungeon was close to none.


    I knew the exact coordinates of only two Great Sins - Pride and Sloth - and both were located deep within S Rank Dungeons, where even the strongest adventurers struggled to survive.


    If I were to find a Great Sin... Let''s just say that my journey woulde to a swift and unpleasant end.


    Those ''things'' were the embodiment of chaos, destruction, and power beyond humanprehension.


    "Focus..."


    Feeling my grip loosen on the rocky terrain, I turned my attention back to the task at hand - climbing the mountain and reaching its summit.


    Huff... Huff...


    As I continued the climb, I noticed the vegetation around me changing from low-lying shrubs and hardy grasses to more delicate flowers and exotic-looking vines.


    Even the purple color that wasmon on the ind below was now reced with more vibrant hues of pink and orange.


    This almost felt like apletely different world, one that was only essible to those willing to brave the treacherous climb and take in its unique beauty.


    Growl...


    However, there was no time to swell on the beauty of nature surrounding me as my stomach growled loudly, reminding me that I had not eaten anything since entering the dungeon.


    "..."


    Looking around, I spotted a small tree with red leaves and small round fruits growing on its branches.


    Although I knew the fruits were poisonous, I didn''t hesitate to approach the sapling.


    Swish...


    Since the tree''s trunk was quite thin, it was easy to cut it down with one swift strike from my Katana.


    Thud...


    The sound of the tree falling echoed through the area as I retrieved a small kitchen knife and Dire Rabbit''s corpse from my Spatial Inventory.


    With some difficulty, I managed to start a fire using some dry twigs and small branches that I had collected from around the area.


    I also used my kitchen knife to skin and clean the rabbit, then skewered it on a stick that I propped up over the mes.


    Crack... Crack...


    As the rabbit sizzled and cooked over the fire, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    I couldn''t remember thest time I had camped out and cooked my own food, especially in such a unique and dangerous environment.


    Looking at the mes dancing in the campfire and the feeling they provided me, I started thinking about Earth.


    Was there a possibility that Mana was also present there?


    "..."


    Lost in thought, I almost let the rabbit burn, but the smell of burning flesh brought me back to reality just in time.


    I took the rabbit off the fire and allowed it to cool for a few minutes before biting into its sulent flesh, hoping to feel its juicy taste.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It tastes like shit..."


    However, my anticipation turned to disappointment as the rabbit tasted nd and tough, probably due to its diet.


    I didn''t dare toin though, as it was still much better than going hungry.


    Furthermore, I knew that survival in the dungeon required adapting to the situation and making do with what was avable.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Silently chewing the rabbit, I slowly extinguished the fire and threw the bones into a nearby crevice to avoid attracting any unwanted attention from dungeon creatures.


    After making sure, there was no trace of my presence left, I picked up my pace, covering the remaining distance to the mountain summit with renewed vigor and a full stomach.


    "..."


    Taking thest few steps, I felt the cool mountain air fill my lungs and strong winds whip at my clothes.


    Before mey a breathtaking view of the surrounding valley and peaks, a sight that seemed like a mini map I could ess while ying Leclentia.


    My golden eyes began to slowly scavenge thendscape in front of me, searching for any clues about the Boss or Abnormal Structures in the view.


    "Found it..."


    For a moment, I scanned the valley below until my gaze caught sight of a strange structure at the far end.


    Its imposing size and strange aura set it apart from the rest of thendscape, and I knew instantly that it was where I had to go next.


    It was a biome shrouded in weird darkness and oddly shaped rocks, there was no greenery and it gave off an eerie feeling.


    In the middle of the biome, I could see the faint silhouette of a weird rock spire, which I assumed was the Abnormal Structure and possibly where the Boss could be found.


    "..."


    However, the biome had another bizarre element to it.


    There was a dragon''s skeleton lying in the center of the area, its massive body curled up around the spire like a protective shell.


    It seemed as if the dragon died trying to guard the Abnormal Structure, and it sent a chill down my spine as I couldn''t imagine what kind of creature could kill a dragon.


    These flying reptiles were the apex predators and even S+ Rank Awakeners struggled to defeat one.


    I have to say, my motivation to quickly finish this floor and move on to the next one decreased tenfold.


    I wanted nothing to do with that area, where even a dragon had fallen.


    From its skeleton''s size, I could tell it was an Adult one, meaning that it not only possessed immense strength but also a high level of intelligence.


    For such a creature to fall...


    I shuddered and looked beneath my feet. Maybe a Great Sin was actually sealed within the mountain?


    "Hmm..."


    In the end, I decided to move forward, but with extreme caution and vignce. I also made a mental note not to fight whatever was residing in the Spire, but first to analyze the area.


    The presence of the dragon''s skeleton spoke volumes about the dangers thaty there.


    Or maybe it had nothing to do with the cause of the dragon''s death and I was just overthinking?


    Regardless, I''d much rather be safe than sorry in this situation.


    I took a deep breath and began slowly descending the mountain, making my way toward a Mole tunnel I had used previously.


    The other tunnel I didn''t take, because it went in the other direction than the mountain was now perfect for me.


    The path would lead me toward the Spire or at least in the direction of it.


    I wasn''t naive to think that I was lucky enough to find a clear path to this biome, but at least I would be closer to my destination.


    Thud...


    Finally, after an hour I reached where I left the mole''s tunnel, but it was now blocked.


    It either copsed or had purposefully been clogged by the mole.


    "I should''ve killed it..."


    Cursing under my breath, I kneeled to see if I could dig through the blockage. Although it would take a significant amount of time, it was still my best option.


    Rolling up my sleeves, I sunk my hands into the soil, starting to dig with my bare hands.


    Although the soil was tough andpact, with roots snaking through it, my hands were more than able to handle the task.


    I was an Awakener.

 Chapter 76 Deadlands

    ?


    Thud... Thud...


    My fingers dug into the dirt for the hundredth time, and I could feel grime gathering under my fingernails.


    There was also blood on my hands, but I didn''t care. Unless one of my hands was missing, I wasn''t going to stop digging.


    Crack...


    Finally, I felt the soil give away beneath my fingers and a small hole began to form. The opening revealed an entrance to the Mole tunnel system I''ve used before.


    "I''ll kill that damn Mole..."


    Shaking my bleeding and dirty hands, I crawled inside the dark and narrow tunnel.


    Instantly, the musty smell of damp soil and underground creatures assaulted my nose. I spread my Mana to feel the surroundings, but all I sensed were a few bugs and the faint vibrations of something moving deeper in the tunnels.


    "..."


    Without any hesitation, I started walking towards the vibrations, since it wasing from the direction I needed to go to reach the Spire.


    Navigating through the tunnel, I was reminded of how I identally stumbled upon the lizard mating. These mole-created pathways were very simr to the ones on the first floor of this Dungeon.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, pebbles tumbled from the ceiling and fell on my head and shoulders. The tunnel began to shake and I cursed, dashing forward.


    It seemed like there was a cave-in happening, and I had no desire to be buried alive.


    Roar...


    I heard a muffled growling from above the ground and I realized that the cause of the tremors was most likely a monster.


    Some creatures above the ground were either fighting or trying to break into the tunnel system.


    Thetter was unlikely, as there was no point in doing so, but it was still a possibility?


    What if the monster managed to detect my presence?


    I darted through the tunnel like a bullet, trying to get as far away from the tremors as possible.


    However, as I ran, the tunnel started to curve and twist, making it difficult to maintain my speed without running into the walls.


    Roar...


    The monster also seemed to be following me, the tremors hot on my heels.


    As I continued to run, the constant rocks and debris falling from the ceiling began to leave small cuts and bruises on my body.


    "..."


    Soon enough the blood started to trickle down my face and arms, but I pushed through the pain with ease, knowing that sooner orter the tunnel would end and then...


    Unknowingly my face twisted into a creepy grin.


    Roar...


    A massive chunk of debris suddenly fell in front of me, blocking the tunnel.


    There was a small gap between the rocks and the floor, which was just big enough to crawl through.


    Swish...


    I slid through the hole just in time before another piece of debrispletely sealed it off.


    If I were to be just a secondte I''d be forced to turn back or even die.


    The tunnels that previously seemed like the safest path to my destination, were now proving to be treacherous death traps.


    "..."


    Like thest time, the tunnel suddenly branched off into different directions, and I had to choose which path to take.


    Without any clear indication of which path was safer or more direct, I had to rely on my intuition and I immediately chose the left pathway.


    While others might''ve hesitated, I knew that indecision could be just as lethal as making the wrong decision.


    Rumble...


    Rumbling sound continued to follow me, but I was now a little bit ahead of the monster, allowing me to move with more ease, since no rocks were falling on top of me anymore.


    Although the tunnel behind me was copsing, I wasn''t sure how long it would take for the monster to catch up with me.


    Swish...


    Taking another quick turn I found myself in an open chamber, which seemed to have no other exits besides the tunnel I had juste from.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed under my breath as I realized that I had hit a dead end.


    Thud... Thud...


    The trembling slowly grew louder, and I knew that the monster couldn''t be far behind.


    I frantically scanned the room for any possible escape routes, hoping to find a way out before it was toote.


    Unfortunately, there was no visible way out, and I could hear the monster''s footsteps getting closer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Quake... Quake...


    The creature went on a rampage because the amount of debris falling onto my head increased.


    Rocks, boulders, and dirt chaotically fell on me, further limiting my movement.


    They pelted against my body, opening new wounds and pushing me closer and closer toward suffocation and death.


    Thud...


    One of the rocks hit me on the head, and I struggled to stay conscious as I felt warm blood oozing down my forehead.


    With every passing moment, it became clear that there was no way out of this situation. I had pushed myself too far into the depths of these tunnels.


    Crack...


    Suddenly, I heard a loud crack, and the ceiling of the chamber began to crumble. It was then that I knew that my only chance of survival was to make a desperate leap and hope for the best.


    Whoosh...


    Crawling through the small gap, I grabbed onto something that seemed like a root, and I swung myself onto a small ledge just as the chamberpletely copsed behind me.


    "..."


    My eyes narrowed down as the dust settled. Gasping for breath, I took a moment to assess my surroundings.


    I blinked several times, trying to get used to the light that was openly streaming into the cavern and revealing the world above.


    Within moments, I took out a potion and put it to my lips, feeling its fishy taste flood my mouth as I downed it in one gulp.


    Roar...


    Meanwhile, the monster that tried to bury me alive, snarled in frustration as it realized that I had escaped its clutches.


    My gaze was instantly locked onto the creature, making it freeze for a second.


    I could see it flinch as if sensing my intentions from the emotions swirling in my eyes.


    It was a giant pig-like beast with sharp tusks and a bristling coat. It was about my height and its muscles bulged beneath its skin, showing the strength and power it possessed.


    "..."


    Smiling, I unsheathed my Katana and slowly took a stance. The Pig followed my movements with caution, but its red eyes didn''t leave mine.


    It seemed very wary of me as if it sensed the danger that I posed.


    "Don''t worry, you will die~"


    Licking my lips, I lowered myself into a crouch and tensed my muscles, kicking off the ground andunching myself at the creature.


    The ground cracked beneath my feet, but I didn''t care, only seeing the monster that tried to bury me alive.


    sh...


    My de danced in the air as Inded a clean sh across the Pig''s shoulder, spilling blood onto the ground.


    Its next destination was the creature''s hinge leg, then its eye, after what its ear...


    By the time I regained my senses, I was panting heavily, standing in a pool of blood, and the Pigy motionless at my feet.


    The creature''s body was sliced and cut countless times, it almost looked to be in pieces.


    "It seems I overdid it..."


    Sheathing my Katana, I frowned trying to ignore the carcass of the Pig that seemed to have been hunted by a Demon.


    The after-match of my battle seemed very simr to Demon''s -plete and utter destruction of the opposing force.


    Picking up a White Core that had fallen out of the pig''s corpse, I wiped off the blood and added it to my Spatial Ring.


    Then, I decided to scan my location and, avoiding some organs and severed parts of the pig, lying on the ground, I approached a purple pine tree.


    Putting my hands on the trunk, I quickly climbed up the tree, using my legs to propel myself upwards.


    As I reached the top, I paused to catch my breath and surveyed the area.


    From my vantage point, I could see the vast expanse of the forest spread out before me.


    "..."


    My eyes were instantly drawn toward a rock spire in the distance. It was only around a few miles to the west, but I could already feel some weird energy emanating from it.


    "Shitty dungeon..."


    Climbing down the tree, Inded softly on the ground and started to head in the direction of the spire, knowing that there was no other option, but to push forward.


    Soon, the trees of the purple forest started to thin out, and I found myself before a deand, a barrennd devoid of any vegetation.


    It reminded me quite a lot of the Wild Lands, except that it felt even more deste and ominous.


    As I made my first step, a cold shiver ran down my spine, and I couldn''t help but feel like something was watching me.


    I hope it was just my imagination.

 Chapter 77 Rocks

    ?


    cing my foot on the strange soil, which looked like a mixture of grey sand and small stones, I felt a shiver down my spine.


    It felt like something was observing me, watching me from a distance...


    I looked around, trying to stay calm, but no matter where my gazended, everything looked the same - a barren wastnd.


    There was no sign of any life, except for a few weird rocks - they seemed to be shaped like monsters, randomly scattered around.


    "..."


    Unknowingly, I gripped my Katana''s hilt tighter, preparing to unsheathe it if necessary.


    As I took a few steps forward, I began to feel the strange energy emanating from the spire in the distance.


    Previously, when I saw the spire from afar I could see an almost transparent wall of strange Aura surrounding it.


    Only now, being closer, I could feel the intensity of that Aura and identify it.


    "Dark Mana..."


    It was Dark Mana, the type of energy that was used by demons and their worshippers. It was very simr to normal Mana except for its strange property to corrode everything it came in contact with.


    Now I understood why there was no vegetation or signs of life around this spire - it was a hub of darkness, a ce where the normalws of nature were distorted.


    "..."


    My golden eyes narrowed looking at the spire and the dragon corpse curling around it.


    There was probably a Demon residing there.


    Leaning against the rock that seemed a lot like the shape of a wolf, I closed my eyes and sighed.


    I never thought I''d face my first demon so soon. I hoped to at least avoid them until mid-term exams, but fate had other ns.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly a cold win brushed past me and I quickly opened my eyes.


    Roar...


    Good thing I did, because the rock I was leaning on came to life and transformed into a vicious wolf-shaped monster, almost biting my head off.


    At thest moment, I managed to roll forward, avoiding its jaws by a hair''s breadth. I could feel the rush of wind from the wolf monster''s bite whoosh past my face.


    Swish...


    In a swift motion, I unsheathed my Katana and took a defensive stance, waiting for the creature to make its move.


    Since I had never encountered a wolf gargoyle while ying the game, I didn''t know its strengths and weaknesses.


    I''d rather stay on the defensive until I figure out its attack patterns and vulnerabilities. My strategy was to observe the monster''s movements and react ordingly.


    As the wolf monster circled around me, growling and baring its sharp stone teeth, I remained calm and focused.


    Whoosh...


    Seeing that I wasn''t making the first move, the wolf monster lunged toward me with incredible speed, aiming for a quick swipe with its stone ws.


    nk...


    I deflected the attack with my Katana, using its sharp edge to sessfully parry the wolf monster''s ws.


    However, I didn''t expect the wolf monster to follow up with a swift tail swipe that caught me off guard.


    Thud...


    I stumbled back, feeling the force of its stony tail mming into my chest.


    "Wha-"


    I gasped, trying to catch my breath, but the wolf monster wasn''t about to give me a break. It charged at me again, attempting to bite me with its sharp stone jaws.


    Crush...


    I could hear the sound of rocks grinding together as the wolf monster''s jaws closed in on me.


    Fortunately, I was quick enough to react, dodging to the side and delivering a swift strike with my Katana.


    nk...


    The de that should''ve made a clean cut through the monster''s rocky exterior, bounced off harmlessly, revealing the durability of the creature.


    "Shit..."


    Seeing my attack fail, I understood I needed a new strategy. In situations like this, I would usually pause the game and check online forums or walkthroughs for tips on how to defeat a tough enemy.


    However, now that this was a reality, I had to rely on my skills and knowledge toe up with a new n.


    Growl...


    As the wolf monster growled, releasing a sound that seemed to reverberate through my bones, I sheathed my Katana.


    I realized that this weapon would be useless against a creature of this caliber.


    This made the wolf gargoyle tilt its head in confusion as if it was expecting me to put up a fight and not abandon my weapon.


    Its stone ears perked up, and its eyes narrowed, waiting for me to reveal my hidden card, try to escape, or pull out a new weapon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, I did nothing, standing still and observing the wolf monster''s behavior.


    Growl...


    We stared at each other for a good few minutes, before the wolf monster started to lose patience and charged at me once more.


    At that moment, when the monster was only a few meters away, I reacted swiftly, gathering Mana into my palm.


    Whoosh...


    Golden Aura de manifested and I quickly thrust my hand forward, piercing the monster''s rocky skin with ease.


    The tip of the Golden Dagger impaled the wolf''s chest, but it didn''t stop the momentum of its charge.


    Boom...


    The creature''s stone body crashed into mine, making me fall to the ground, it ''s heavy weight pressing down on me.


    Growl...


    It seems that the creature wasn''t dead yet.


    The wolf monster''s nails dug into my chest and I could feel their sharp edges grinding against my ribcage, threatening to break through.


    "..."


    However, I refused to panic, thrusting my dagger forward again, aiming for the wolf''s neck.


    We both struggled like this for a few more seconds, before my de managed to impale the creature''s neck and cause cracks to spread through its rocky skin.


    Grrr...


    As if feeling it was near its deathbed, the wolf monster tried to bite my head off, however, I wriggled from underneath it and rolled away, avoiding its fierce jaws by a mere inch.


    "..."


    Mine and Gargoyle''s eyes met for thest time before the creature crumbled to pieces of stone and sand.


    Without any hesitation, I reached for a health potion out of my Spatial Inventory, ring at the other stone figures, scattered throughout the area.


    It didn''t seem that they were yet awake, but I didn''t let my guard down.


    After my wounds healed, I approached a stone statue that was the closest to me examining it for any possible signs of life.


    Crack...


    The statue of the lizard suddenly cracked and two red dots glowed from within its stone eyes, indicating that it hade to life.


    However, before the lizard could make a move my Aura de impaled its head, making it crumble into a pile of rubble.


    It seems like the Gargoyles would only awaken if someone was nearby.


    Looking at its remains, I noticed a white glow shining beneath the sand. It was an F Rank core!


    "..."


    Slowly, my face began to shift into a grin. If the statues could drop cores and could only be activated by a nearby human, it meant that I had stumbled upon an excellent farming spot.


    I looked around the wastnd, filled with these Gargoyles and my lips pressed together as I began to calcte the statues.


    "327..."


    Finishing my calction of the Gargoyles in the area, I set off to systematically farm their cores.


    Although now I couldn''t defeat the Demon residing within the Deadly Spire, if I absorbed all the cores, there is a chance I''d rank up.


    I didn''t even realize that the ce that seemed to be a deadly dragon''s grave moments ago had turned into an opportunity for growth and advancement.


    For a second it seemed that this dungeon was worth it...


    That was only for a second, of course, as I remembered everything that had transpired here.


    From being attacked by shadows to almost suffocating in the underground mole tunnels. This dungeon was unforgiving and treacherous.


    "..."


    Piercing my Aura de through the head of a newly awakened Gargoyle, I noticed that this rock didn''t crumble, but rather hardened.


    It seemed that after its death, its rocky skin became stronger, even my Aura de couldn''t prate through the ck rock.


    Scratching my head, I tried to hit it in various vulnerable ces, but it was no use. I also tried to rip away the parts of the rock that seemed weaker, but it was only marginally sessful.


    Thud...


    Some pebbles fell, but it was clear that it would take too much effort to try and break through Gargoyle''s post-death defense mechanism.


    "Stupid snake..."


    Muttering under my breath, I made a mental note to avoid these hardened Gargoyles in the future and focus on exploiting the ones that still crumble easily.


    I don''t have the luxury to waste time, since I could only farm the statues in this area, before either the Demon noticed or the sunset.


    However, It was a gamble I had to take if I wanted to be stronger and leave this dungeon alive.

 Chapter 78 Gargoyles

    ?


    nk...


    My Aura de rebounded off the thick skin of the Lion Gargoyle''s carcass skin, not even leaving a scratch mark.


    It was as if the thick outeryer of the Lion Gargoyle''s skin was imprable, which left me annoyed.


    "Third in a row..."


    Sneering, I nced at the other statues that surrounded me. I''ve already killed around 25 Gargoyles but was only able to get 8 Cores.


    It seems that not all statues possessed Cores, which was a bit disappointing, but I didn''t expect anything less.


    The universe would simply not allow me to have it easy, it''s just not how it works.


    "..."


    Kicking the grey sand under my feet, I approached the next Gargoyle, waiting for it to awaken before stabbing my Golden Dagger into its forehead.


    Growl...


    Watching as the creature slowly died down and turned back into a lifeless statue, I almost prayed it didn''t be an imprable rock like the one before.


    "Fuck!"


    Observing ck rock glistening in the sunlight, I cursed. Fourth in a row! Somebody has to be fucking with me!


    I looked around, frantically searching for someone to me for my streak of bad luck, but all I saw were grey dunes of sand, the spire decorated with a Dragon''s skeleton and countless Gargoyles spread around me.


    "..."


    Gritting my teeth, I took a deep breath, while looking towards the spire.


    My rage was not normal, it seemed that the Dark Mana I was exposed to was affecting my emotions and causing me to act irrationally.


    Sure, I might get mad at my luck, but not to this extent.


    "Rx..."


    Feeling the wind caressing my face, I took a moment to rx before resuming my task of killing the Gargoyles and collecting their Cores.


    ***


    "Done..."


    Cutting down thest Rock Statue and collecting a white sphere from its rubbles, I smirked. Including this core, I was able to gather a total of 147 cores, which was not a bad haul considering the difficulty of obtaining them.


    All of them were also F Rank, which should be able to give me a boost, I needed to Rank up quickly.


    Although it would make my foundation somewhat unstable, since I just broke through, I had to take this risk.


    I don''t know how much longer I can stay sane on this Ind.


    Swish...


    Darting through the wastnd, I moved towards the forest, searching for a ce to stay for a night.


    Since the sun was already setting, it was time to hide. I didn''t want to spend another night in a random crack in the ground, but rather in a morefortable space.


    ncing around the forest, I tried to find a suitable spot, but all I saw were purple trees and bushes.


    "Damn..."


    I instantly knew what I needed to do. I needed to go back to the same Mole Tunnel I used toe here.


    Whoosh...


    Since I didn''t quite have the time to search for any other shelter, I chose the tunnels as the safest and most convenient option to rest for the night, even though it meant traveling some distance.


    "..."


    By the time I was back near the copsed tunnel, the sun had already hidden behind the mountain range, plunging the entirendscape into darkness.


    Howl...


    Hearing the first monster awakening I quickly dashed into the tunnels, diving as deep as possible to avoid any predators.


    Moving through the dark paths I kept walking until I couldn''t hear the sound of a single beast.


    Thud...


    Taking a deep breath, I finally found a small alcove to rest in. As soon as I made myselffortable, I took out the first core.


    ''Time to power up!''


    I pushed the white sphere through my parted lips, feeling the Mana dancing within.


    ***


    Sweat was running down my neck and face, however, I persisted, cing thest core on my tongue.


    "It''s thest one..."


    Muttering to myself, I felt a surge of Mana coursing through my arteries and refining my body.


    Huff...


    It was honestly an addicting feeling, but to reach it I had to exhaust all of my Mana before I could consume a core, which wasn''t very pleasant, to say the least.


    "..."


    I closed my eyes for a second, stretching my sore back and arms. Although I hadn''t ranked up, I was close to it. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All I needed was around a dozen cores or a week of absorbing Mana and I''d be able to reach F+ Rank.


    Swish...


    Standing up, I looked at my wristwatch that had helped me track the time, throughout my trips through underground tunnels.


    It was already morning!


    Although normally, one would feel exhausted from staying all night without proper rest, I felt refreshed and energized.


    This was probably due to the insane amount of Mana that had been absorbed and refined by my body throughout the night.


    "Good..."


    Emerging through the exit, I had to cover my eyes from the bright sunlight and breathed in the fresh air of a new day, feeling grateful for surviving another night in this dangerous shithole.


    The use of underground tunnels as a resting ce for the night, although requiring additional travel, proved to be a wise decision due to its safety and convenience.


    Not only did it help me avoid the dangers of the surface, but it also provided a discreet spot to recharge and power up using Mana cores.


    It seems that I''ve found a good spot to spend the nights during my stay on this ind.


    Swish...


    Walking through the forest, I absentmindedly observed my surroundings, waiting for some beast to jump out and attack me.


    I had set my mind to first rank up and only then go try to defeat the Demon.


    There was no way I was going to face such a formidable opponent without being at my best.


    If only I didn''t need to go back to the Mage Academy, I''d stay here until I''m E Rank at least.


    "..."


    I''m lying to myself. Fuck this dungeon!


    As far as I recall not a single time the boss of this Dungeon was a Demon, howe this time it is and why is it only when the game bes a reality that this happens?


    I wanted to rip my hair out in frustration, but I reminded myself to stayposed and focused.


    "Keep calm..."


    Whispering, I took in a deep breath, recalling the Yoga exercises I''ve seen women do to relieve stress.


    Tap...


    After making sure that my anger receded, I continued to journey forward, however, I noticed something amiss.


    It felt like something was observing me and thankfully this creature couldn''t hide its Mana, allowing me to quickly spot it hiding in the trees above.


    Although now I knew its location, I didn''t show it, feigned ignorance, only slightly clenching the hilt of my Katana, preparing to unsheathe it at a moment''s notice if necessary.


    Roar... Swish... nk...


    The monster leaped off the tree branches, falling straight onto me with a vicious roar, but I was ready for it, quickly unsheathing my Katana and blocking its attack with a loud nk.


    Its nails collided with my Katana''s de creating a spark and causing the creature to recoil, as it was still in the air, while I had solid footing.


    Thud...


    The ball of furnded on the ground and quickly spun around, baring its sharp fangs at me.


    It was a monkey-like monster with grey fur, ws and teeth that looked like they could easily rip through my flesh.


    Roar...


    It let out a low roar, hitting the ground with its massive paws, preparing to attack me once again.


    Since its first attack was unsessful, the monster was agitated and ready to take me on with full force.


    This I didn''t mind since agitation was often apanied by recklessness, which is the mother of mistakes.


    With this in mind, I waited for the monster to make its move before taking action.


    Whoosh...


    It didn''t take long before the giant monkey charged toward me with incredible speed, but I was quick to react, dodging its attack and slicing my Katana across its arm.


    A long sh appeared on its furry forearm, drawing blood, and causing the creature to howl in pain.


    The monster seemed highly angered by its wound and charged at me once more, but I remainedposed and focused on my next move.


    "Come on..."


    This time the monkey took a different approach, diving under me and attempting to strike from below.


    Thud...


    It sank its ws into the ground, attempting to swipe at my feet, but I quickly jumped backward and avoided its attack.


    The monkey was fast, but I had the advantage of agility and quick reflexes.


    The creature also seemed to possess some kind of intelligence and strategy, which made it a hard opponent.


    As far as I recall these monkeys were called ''Corrupted Primates'', but, I didn''t have time to think about that now, as the monkey was preparing to attack once again.


    "Come on... lunge at me!"

 Chapter 79 Breaking Through

    ?


    I furrowed my brows, observing the monster, lunging toward me. The monkey''s eyes were filled with hostility and its long and sharp ws glistened dangerously in the sunlight.


    My golden eyes followed its every move as I stepped back, trying to create some distance between us.


    Swish...


    The monster''s ws missed me by inches, however, this gave me time to swing my Katana in a zigzag pattern and envelop its de with shadows.


    My weapon dug deep into its fur, causing the monster to let out a blood curdling screech.


    Roar...


    It swung its massive arms toward me and I was forced to dodge quickly, rolling to the side. The monkey, however, didn''t allow me to recover and charged again, its jaws snapping hungrily.


    I didn''t even have time to stand up before it was already upon me, its stinking breath hot on my face.


    "..."


    Luckily, the monkey was forced to retreat due to a Golden Dagger that materialized in my palm. If the creature wouldn''t have backed off, my Aura de would have pierced through its skull.


    For a moment our eyes met, and I could sense the monkey''s intelligence and cunning. It was clear that this was not like the mindless monsters, I already got used to fighting.


    Roar...


    This time I dashed toward the monster, feeling the Mana pumping through my veins. I closed down the distance between us and leaped into the air, flipping over the monkey''s head.


    Swish... Swish...


    The monster tried to follow my movements, but it was too slow. It swept its ws, but missed me entirely, giving me an opening to strike.


    Thud...


    Landing on the ground, I kicked its knee, forcing it to fall to the ground. Before it could even recover and turn around, I plunged my Katana into its chest, ending its life and putting an end to our fight.


    "..."


    As I pulled my Katana out of the monkey monster''s chest, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me.


    The fight had been intense, and I was lucky to havee out unscathed.


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Using my Katana to open the monkey''s chest, I quickly grabbed a White Core shining within before cleaning my weapon and climbing up a high tree, where I wouldn''t be disturbed.


    Swish...


    With my back against the trunk, I pushed the core into my mouth, feeling the cool energy coursing through my body.


    Within minutes there was a surge of power, and I felt my muscles rippling with strength.


    "Huh!?"


    It seems that I slightly miscalcted, it seems that the monkey''s core was enough to push me through the breakthrough.


    "Status!"


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??+ ]


    ????????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??+


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ??????????[ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Looking at the Status screen, I nodded my head. My progress was slow, but it was steady. Well,pared to normal my talent would seem monstrous, but for me, it was just average.


    There were way more powerful beings out there in the world of Leclentia, and I needed to work hard if I wanted to be strong enough to survive in this world.


    If my guess was right the protagonists should already be around E+ Rank, which meant that I was still quite far behind.


    For me to be able to impact the events in the future and be a shadow that would be able to make a difference, I would have to be much stronger than I am now.


    I like to imagine the protagonists as the light that will illuminate the path to the future, however, theshadows that follow in their wake can sometimes be just as important.


    The brighter the light, the darker the shadow, and it was my goal to be that dark, elusive presence in order to survive.


    "I feel like a main character~"


    Scratching my neck I smirked, but after a few seconds of contemting, I pushed these thoughts aside. If I was the protagonist, where was my Plot Armor? Why am I not rewarded with infinite talents, like those good-for-nothing fools in mangas?


    All I got upon reincarnating in this world was pain and constant struggle.


    Rustle...


    As I basked in the moment of self-reflection, a sudden rustling in the nearby bushes snapped me back to reality. Instinctively, my hand tightened around the hilt of my Katana as my eyes scanned the area, searching for the source of the disturbance.


    I could feel a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, preparing me for whatevery ahead.


    And then, without warning, a wolf-like creature lunged out from the bushes, its fangs bared and saliva dripping from its jaws. Its piercing red eyes bore into mine, filled with hunger and aggression.


    This was no ordinary predator; it was an E- Rank monster, and I could sense the raw power emanating from its muscr frame.


    Swiftly, I leaped backward, narrowly evading the creature''s snapping jaws. Its movements were swift and calcted, making it clear that this was no mindless beast. This wolf possessed intelligence, and it was hunting me with deadly precision.


    "What the hell is happening..."


    At first I fought a cunning monkey and now a strategizing wolf, why is my luck so shit?


    Grrr...


    With a growl, the wolf circled me, its eyes locked onto mine. I could sense its intent, its desire to rip me apart and im me as its prey. But I wouldn''t allow that to happen. I had faced countless challenges before, and I would not falter now.


    As the creature lunged once again, I sidestepped with grace, narrowly dodging its razor-sharp teeth. I could feel the rush of wind as its jaws passed by me, and I seized the opportunity. With a swift motion, I swung my Katana in a wide arc, aiming for its exposed nk.


    nk...


    The de shed against the creature''s thick fur, but to my surprise, it barely left a scratch. This adversary was no ordinary beast¡ªit was resilient and strong.


    Gritting my teeth, I focused my Mana, channeling it into my de. Shadows swirled around the Katana, enveloping it in an aura of darkness.


    This time, however, the de managed to prate the tough fur of the monster.


    Roar...


    The creature howled in pain as my de found its mark, but it was far from defeated. With lightning speed, it retaliated, its ws shing through the air with deadly precision.


    I danced away, my body moving with the agility of a seasoned warrior. I could feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my reflexes.


    The battle waged on, each sh of steel against fur apanied by a symphony of snarls and grunts. We circled each other, each waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. But I could sense the fatigue starting to creep into my muscles, my movements growing sluggish.


    "I have to end this..."


    In a desperate gamble, I feigned a stumble, purposely leaving an opening for the wolf-like creature to exploit. As it lunged towards me, jaws wide open, I seized the moment. With a burst of energy, I leaped into the air, flipping over the creature''s back andnding behind it.


    Without hesitation, I plunged my Katana deep into its side, the de slicing through flesh and bone.


    Growl...


    As the wolf let out a pained growl, it quickly turned around, its eyes burning with fury. In a swift motion, it swiped its powerful paw at me, catching me off guard. The force of the blow sent me flying backward, crashing into a nearby tree trunk.


    Thud...


    Pain surged through my body as I felt a sharp sting in my side. I gritted my teeth, pushing through the ''agony'' and regained my footing. Blood trickled from the wound, staining my clothes as I struggled to rise.


    The wolf, sensing my vulnerability, closed in, its teeth bared and ready to deliver the final blow. I knew I couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive any longer. With a surge of determination, I mustered my remaining strength and rolled to the side, narrowly evading the wolf''s ferocious bite.


    But the creature was relentless. It circled me, its red eyes gleaming with hunger and its muscles coiled, ready to pounce. I knew I had to act quickly, or this would be the end of my journey.


    Whoosh...


    Summoning all the Mana I could gather, I infused my body with a surge of energy. My wounds throbbed, but I ignored the pain as I focused on the task at hand. As the wolf lunged once again, I met its attack head-on, my Katana shing through the air with a newfound speed and precision.


    ng...


    The sh of steel resonated through the forest as my de met the wolf''s jaws, narrowly deflecting its lethal bite. However, the force of the impact reverberated through my injured side, causing a searing pain that made me frown.


    Before I could regain myposure, the wolf retaliated, its ws shing towards me in a blur of motion. I managed to dodge some of the strikes, but one of its ws grazed my arm, leaving a deep gash that welled up with fresh blood.


    The pain intensified, and my movements grew sluggish. It was a race against time now, a battle between my determination and my body''s limitations. With every swing of my Katana, I felt the strength draining from me, my strikes losing their former precision.


    "..."


    However, my eyes were calm, I only needed one mistake from the wolf to end its life.

 Chapter 80 Hunt

    ?


    Eyeing the monstrous wolf, I hissed, feeling the warm trickle of blood flowing out of my right arm. Although I could handle the pain, my hand trembled,cking the strength required to firmly grasp my Katana.


    Nevertheless, amidst the chaos, my mind remained sharp. Every nerve in my body seemed to awaken, heightening my senses to a level beyond my Rank. Though the situation looked dire, I knew that all it would take was one swift and precise strike to end the ferocious creature''s life.


    "..."


    With a deep breath, I, firmly, yet tenderly, grasped the hilt of my Katana with both hands, feeling the cold metal sending a soothing shiver coursing through my fingertips.


    My golden eyes bore into the fierce gaze of the wolf as if attempting to delve into the depths of its very soul.


    .


    ''Come on...''


    I silently whispered under my breath, waiting for the monster to make its move.


    Howl...


    The beast let out a deafening howl that pierced through my ears like shards of ss, causing me to momentarily lose my bnce and step back.


    I didn''t expect the monster to have such an attack, it was probably a skill.


    Whoosh...


    With an astonishing disy of power, the wolf sprang forward, its immense form propelled by its muscr hinge legs. Its razor-sharp ws were also extended, ready to tear me apart.


    The speed of its attack was nothing short of breathtaking, yet within the depths of my intuition, I had already anticipated its every move.


    Swiftly, I evaded its trajectory, sidestepping with agile grace, seamlessly blending evasion with a fluid motion.


    In one seamless motion, as I gracefully evaded the wolf''s assault, my Katana swept through the air in a low, sweeping arch. The de cut through the space with deadly precision, aimed at intercepting the beast''s vulnerable underbelly. The sh of steel against the air resonated with a harmonious song that echoed through the purple forest.


    Growl...


    The monster let out a guttural growl as my de made contact with its flesh, and its body trembled ever so slightly. The de had caused severe damage, piercing through the wolf''s abdominal muscles and causing it to bleed profusely.


    However, I knew this was not over, as the creature''s eyes still burned with an unquenched hunger for blood.


    Grrr...


    Blood still oozing from its wound, the wolf snarled and lunged towards me once again, with renewed vigor.


    A Crimson aura surrounded the creature, enhancing its strength and speed. It seemed that the monster entered a berserker state, making it even more dangerous than before.


    The Berserk state of a monster is often thest resort for survival when it senses that it is in danger, it''s more of a property than a skill because it is an inherent ability thates with the creature''s natural instincts. Some monsters might have it and some don''t.


    Swish...


    I blinked, but it was toote to react as the wolf''s ws grazed my cheek, leaving a deep wound that bled profusely.


    Its uncanny speed caught me off guard, and I stumbled backward, momentarily dazed by the force of its attack.


    Although the ws only grazed my cheek, it felt as if my whole face had been ripped apart.


    "Shit..."


    I was starting to lose myposure and my mind raced, but I forced myself to calm down. If I were to lose focus, I would die!


    Regaining my footing, I swiftly assessed the situation, searching for any advantage I could exploit. The wolf''s berserker state had undoubtedly amplified its strength and speed, making it an even more formidable opponent.


    However, I knew that brute force alone couldn''t ensure victory. I needed to capitalize on my skills, agility, and the precision of my strikes.


    With my katana still firmly in my grasp, I took a deep breath to steady my trembling hand. The pain in my arm served as a reminder of my limited physical abilities, but my willpower burned brighter than ever.


    As the wolf prepared for another attack, muscles tensed and teeth bared, I decided to alter my strategy. Instead of solely focusing on evasion, I needed to counteract the creature''s relentless onught with a precise and calcted offense.


    Anticipating the wolf''s movements, I took a step forward, meeting the beast head-on. With a swift motion, I redirected its charge, sidestepping at thest moment to avoid its jaws while aiming a swift strike at its nk.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The wolf''s reflexes were impressive, but I knew the key to victory was exploiting its vulnerabilities. With a series of well-timed shes and calcted feints, I aimed for the gaps in its defenses. Each strike sought to disable, to weaken, to incapacitate.


    The sh of steel against fur filled the air once more, echoing through the dense forest. The beast fought back with tenacity, using its immense strength and agility to retaliate against my every move.


    Yet, I refused to yield.


    As the battle raged on, blood painted the forest floor, a testament to the fierce struggle between predator and prey. My movements became a blur of calcted strikes, parries, and evasions. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my focus.


    With every exchange, I became more attuned to the monster''s patterns and reactions. I exploited its predictability, finding the perfect moments to strike while minimizing the risk of retaliation. The precision of my strikes became my greatest weapon.


    As the battle intensified, the monstrous wolf grew more desperate, its hunger for blood fueling its ferocity. With a snarl that revealed its bloodstained fangs, the creature lunged forward, aiming to sink its jaws into my vulnerable neck.


    Swish...


    Time seemed to slow as I narrowly evaded the wolf''s deadly assault, feeling the hot breath of the beast graze my skin. The rush of wind from its powerful jaws brushed against my ear, a chilling reminder of how close I hade to death.


    Regaining myposure, I seized the opportunity to counterattack. With a swift and precise motion, I angled my de downward, aiming for the exposed tendons on the wolf''s hind leg. The Katana sliced through flesh and sinew, eliciting a piercing howl of pain from the creature.


    Grrrr...


    But the wolf was far from defeated.


    Driven by a primal rage, it shook off the pain and retaliated with a vengeance. The beast lunged again, this time with a lightning-fast swipe of its massive paw. Its ws tore through the air, aiming directly for my chest, seeking to rend flesh and shatter bone.


    Whoosh...


    Instinct took over as I deftly twisted my body, narrowly evading the wolf''s deadly ws. The sharp edges grazed my torso, leaving shallow gashes that stung with eachbored breath.


    Undeterred, I pressed on, determined to end this battle. My mind raced, searching for any weakness to exploit. The wolf''s heightened aggression hadpromised its defenses, leaving openings I could exploit.


    With a calcted move, I unleashed a flurry of quick strikes, aiming for the gaps between its gnashing jaws. I danced around the beast, delivering precise shes to its legs and nk, evading its every attempt to bring me down.


    However, the wolf had one final, desperate move left. With a cunning maneuver, it feigned retreat, luring me into a false sense of security.


    As I moved forward to deliver a finishing blow, the wolf abruptly turned, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from my face.


    Crunch...


    Time seemed to freeze as I felt the sharp, rancid breath of the beast against my skin. Its teeth grazed my cheek, tearing through flesh and drawing blood. Pain shot through my body, a searing reminder of the danger that lurked in every moment.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, I swiftly pivoted, driving my Katana deep into the wolf''s neck. The de sliced through muscle and sinew, severing its vital arteries with a sickening finality.


    Pluck...


    The monstrous wolf let out a guttural, gurgling growl, its eyes filled with a mixture of fury and resignation. Its strength waned as its lifeblood spilled onto the forest floor, staining the vibrant foliage with the mark of its defeat.


    With a final shudder, the beast copsed, its massive form surrendering to the earth. The once fearsome predator was now nothing more than a lifeless carcass, a testament to the struggle that had unfolded.


    The forest fell silent, the only sound being the heavy panting of my breath, the adrenaline coursing through my veins gradually subsiding. I stood there, a solitary figure amidst the aftermath of the battle.


    "Fuck..."


    I felt the ground approaching and I plummeted to the dirt, hissing as my wounds touched the soil.


    My entire body was weak, due to the serious blood loss and low Mana. I feltpletely spent.


    "I hate this dungeon..."


    Muttering underneath my breath, I carefully picked up a Health Potion from my Spatial ring and quickly drank it.


    As I felt my wounds starting to heal, I turned my face in the direction of the Spire.


    I can''t, today I will fight that Demon and if I die, so be it. I was running low on health potions and without them I wouldn''t survive on this ind.


    This is do or die.

 Chapter 81 Entering The Spire

    ?


    Tap...


    My footsteps echoed in the deste wastnd, as I beheld the sight of the spire with a mixture of awe and unease.


    The cold winds whipped at my clothes, carrying the scent of decay and flesh. It was the smell of death and despair, and it permeated everything in this lifelessndscape.


    "..."


    My bloody face was a stark contrast against the grey and lifeless surroundings.


    After killing the wolf, I only drank a Health Potion to heal my wounds beforeing here. I didn''t even bother to wipe the blood off my face, for there was no point in trying to preserve any sense of dignity or cleanliness in this forsaken ce.


    The spire stood tall in the distance, with a dragon''s skeleton wrapped around it like an eerie embrace.


    As I approached, the dark aura emanating from it grew stronger, suffocating and draining me of energy.


    I knew that it was the source of the deand, and of the Dark Mana that had turned this probably once thrivingnd into a grey graveyard.


    The demon within the spire radiated such intense Dark Mana that it seemed to leech life out of anything around it, destroying all greenery and leaving nothing but rocky terrain and grey sand.


    It got to the point where I could feel my life force being sapped away as if it was being absorbed into the spire and feeding some unseen power within.


    "It has to be at least E Rank..."


    I muttered to myself, approaching the spire with caution and preparing myself for the battle ahead.


    The rocky structure was very weirdly built and I circled it, trying to find the entrance, but there seemed to be no obvious way in. I observed the sides of the spire, searching for any cracks or crevices that I could exploit.


    In the end, I decided to climb up the dragon''s skeleton and see if that would lead me to an entrance.


    Approaching the bones, I whistled in amazement at their sheer size andplexity. Even the single w was big enough to crush a person, and the ribs were like massive pirs holding up the sky.


    It seemed as if the dragon had been there for ages, and its bones had be a fixture of the spire.


    "Hupp..."


    I grunted as I pulled myself up onto one of the ribs, using my hands and feet to slowly make my way up the skeleton.


    It took me the whole ten minutes to barely reach the halfway point of the dragon''s spine. If I had topare the creature''s size to something familiar, it''d be like climbing a mountain.


    I think that if it had flesh and was still alive, it could maybe swallow a whole vige or even a small town.


    The Dragon was the size of a hill or a skyscraper on Earth. The daunting size of the dragon made me realize just how powerful and ancient this creature was, and that whoever killed it was a being close to omnipotent power.


    "SS Rank at minimum..."


    I thought to myself, as I continued my ascent up the skeleton of the massive creature towards the top of the spire.


    To kill a dragon of such size and power required an extraordinary amount of strength, skill, and strategy.


    Brute force alone would''ve never been enough to defeat an adult dragon of this magnitude.


    Even the protagonists weren''t able to vanquish such a beast without meticulous nning, impable execution, and sheer luck on their side.


    The scales of dragons are incredibly tough, making them nearly impervious to most attacks.


    It could be said that they are resistant to melee attacks and spells that don''t deal any major elemental damage.


    Yeah, good luck killing such a monster. You can also add its ability to cast spells, breath fire or other elements and you''ll get an unkible war machine that would require a coordinated attack from the strongest people in the world to kill.


    "Damn..."


    My hand almost slipped off the spine and I quickly grabbed onto a nearby rib, my heart racing with the realization of how much danger I was in.


    The ground was already far below and although falling wouldn''t kill me, I''d break all of my bones for sure.


    Lifting my eyes above, I noticed that the spire was still a long way off, and I had to keep climbing if I wanted to reach the top.


    My gaze was drawn to a crack in the wall or rather a crevice that was made by the dragon''s w in the past.


    The nails left a deep mark on the rock, revealing the space within the spire.


    Tap... Tap...


    Abandoning my main route of trying to reach the top by the spine, I carefully jumped down on the beast''s skeletal arm, making sure it was stable enough before approaching the crevice.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I peered into the darkness, I noticed something glimmering in the shadows.


    It was purple torches that were hung on the walls of a bedroom with ancient furniture and a grandiose bed.


    Slowly, squeezing into my room, I sneezed, feeling the dust in the air, and I realized that this ce hadn''t been touched in years.


    Looking at the strange ornaments drawn on the bed sheets and walls I frowned, wondering what kind of person or creature would inhabit such a ce.


    The symbols seemed to be from anguage that I couldn''t recognize, making me feel confused and wary of my surroundings.


    I had never thought that I wouldn''t be able to understand one of thenguages of Leclentia, especially since I spent more than a year studying all of them, but here I am, looking at the cloth that is thousands of years old with some unknown symbols etched onto it.


    "..."


    Whatever civilization lived here, its knowledge and culture were lost to time, leaving only remnants of its history behind.


    It slightly piqued my interest, because it is notmon to find such ancient remnants of long-lost civilizations. Maybe it could even belong to the Original Mages - First Awakeners?


    Grinning, I slowly pushed the wooden door leading outside the room, however, the old hinges broke with a loud screech, causing the door to fall and crash onto the ground, echoing through the area.


    I didn''t even manage to react before the door fell with a loud thud, making me freeze in my tracks and wonder if I had alerted the Boss.


    Thud... Thud...


    I couldn''t tell if it was my heart or footsteps that echoed in the silence and I slowly looked around, assessing my surroundings.


    "What is this..."


    My eyes gazed through the long corridor covered with an old, ck and dusty carpet that seemed to stretch on forever.


    There was an eerie sensation in the air, making me feel tense and wary of any potential danger lurking in the shadows.


    Creak...


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Suddenly, one of the doors creaked and a figure or rather a shadow, emerged from it.


    !!!


    I covered my mouth, quickly hiding behind the corner. The figure seemed to be human, but something about it was off...


    The being radiated strong Dark Mana that almost made me gag and its appearance was unsettling, with an unnaturally elongated body and twisted limbs that ended with sharp ws.


    The Demon also had a set of horns, however, they seemed smallpared to what one would expect, indicating that this creature was only a low-rank Demon, whose strength is considered around E Rank Human.


    It also didn''t have the wings that ''Noble'' Demons possessed, further proving its low status.


    However, I was even weaker than this low-rank Demon, which was probably regarded as a minor threat.


    One sessful swing of its ws would decapitate me, so I retreated even further into the shadows, contemting my next move.


    Although it had yet to see me it surely knew that someone had entered its spire, and I realized it was only a matter of time before it checked the bedroom.


    "Shit..."


    Cursing, I looked at the crack in the wall, contemting if it was better to escape and try to find another way in or face the Demon head-on.


    I weighed my options, my heart pounding in my chest. Running away seemed tempting, but I knew deep down that if I had to spend another night in this fucking ind - I''ll lose my mind.


    With a deep breath, I steeled my resolve. I couldn''t afford to be afraid. I hade this far, and I had to see this through to the end.


    Clench...


    My Katana''s hilt felt solid and reassuring in my grasp as I prepared to confront the Demon.


    Thud... Thud...


    I could hear the creature ripping apart the doors and checking every room in search of the intruder.


    My body tensed and I took a stance waiting for the Demon to emerge in front of me, so I could strike it before it had a chance to attack.


    Swish...


    The ck de tore through the air, creating a faint sound.

 Chapter 82 Demon

    ?


    Swish...


    My Katana sliced through the air in a blur of motion as its sharpened edges gleamed in the low, purple light of the Ancient Bedroom.


    Its perfectly honed de descended in a swift arc, approaching the thick neck of the Demon, which has just emerged on the other side of the broken door.


    !!!


    For a moment I thought that my sneak attack was sessful, but the Demon''s cold, green eyes locked onto mine, making me jolt backward, abandoning my initial n.


    As the creature slowly gazed at me, its demonic face twisted into a malicious grin and an infernal chuckle emanated from its grotesque, fang-filled mouth.


    "What a surprise to find a human pest here..."


    The Demon''s raspy and gut-wrenching voice filled the room, making the hair on my neck stand up.


    I tightened my grip on my Katana and took a step back, resisting the urge to run. The amount of Dark Mana the Demon was emanating was almost suffocating, but I knew I had to stay alert andposed.


    "Is he unable to speak?"


    The being moved its head from side to side for a moment, seemingly amused by my pale face. It lifted its wed hand and pointed a long, bony finger at me.


    "Have you ever felt real pain, human?"


    Its green eyes glistened with excitement as it took a step forward, its massive frame filling the narrow doorway.


    However, I remained silent, watching the Demon''s every move with my Katana ready.


    This was no monster or beast I''d fought before, it was a Demon, an intelligent and powerful being that had probably been lurking within the spire for centuries.


    Although its Rank was simr to mine, I knew that its experience inbat was far greater than mine.


    "Speak, human! Have you ever felt true agony?"


    The Demon licked its sharp teeth and let out a low growl, trying to taunt me. Demons felt pleasure in the fear, hence I refused to be shaken or show any emotions.


    Thud...


    As the Demon took another step forward, I revealed a smile, making its face consort into disgust.


    Since it could only see one side of my face, due to the dimly lit room and the angle of my position my expression was unreadable.


    It expected me to be afraid, to tremble in its presence or even beg for mercy, but all it received was a calm and collected smile.


    This infuriated the creature since it enjoyed dominating its opponents and breaking their spirits.


    It hadn''t seen humans for centuries, yet I was not the pitiful creature it had expected.


    "Did they evolve...?"


    It spat out the words, its eyes narrowing as it assessed me. The Demon wanted to gain at least some pleasure in ying with me before destroying me.


    "I''ll just have to settle on torture... Everyone breaks eventually."


    The Demon chuckled darkly as it swung its muscr arm forward, using its long ws to sh at me.


    nk...


    My Katana met the creature''s ws, deflecting its attack as I swiftly dodged to the side. My whole arm tingled from the impact and I was forced to take a dozen steps back to regain my bnce.


    The Demon''s green eyes widened in surprise, as it didn''t expect me to be able to defend myself.


    Its face twisted into a gleeful smile as it prepared for another attack. The Demon seemed to enjoybat.


    "Scream human, scream!"


    The creature roared as it charged toward me once again, swiping its ws in a blurringly fast motion.


    Boom...


    I managed to duck the blow and roll away, but the impact caused a shockwave that knocked me onto my back, sending a sharp pain up my spine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Despite the pain, I quickly sprang back to my feet and assumed a defensive stance, tightening my grip on my Katana.


    However, the Demon didn''t let me recover, and continued its relentless assault, using its superior body to overpower me.


    nk...


    As the Demon pressed its advantage, I found myself on the defensive, parrying its vicious strikes with all my skill and agility. Each sh of our weapons reverberated through the room, filling the air with a symphony of steel meeting steel.


    The Demon''s power was overwhelming. Its strikes were swift and precise, with a strength that threatened to shatter my defenses.


    As we circled each other, the Demon''sughter echoed through the chamber, its voice like shards of ss scraping against my eardrums.


    "Is this the best you can offer, human? Pathetic!"


    However, I ignored his taunts, I knew I couldn''t let doubt or fear consume me in this battle. With every sh of our weapons, I analyzed the Demon''s movements, seeking a weakness to exploit.


    With a surge of determination, I unleashed a flurry of swift strikes, my Katana whirling through the air in a deadly dance. Each swing was precise, aiming for vulnerable spots between the Demon''s bulging muscles. But the Demon, agile and battle-hardened, deflected my attacks with ease.


    In the midst of our sh, I noticed a pattern in the Demon''s strikes. It favored a diagonally downward sh followed by a quick horizontal sweep. Anticipating its next move, I sidestepped its diagonal strike, allowing its momentum to carry it past me. Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly changed the direction of my de, aiming a precise counter strike toward its exposed side.


    nk...


    Metal met flesh as my Katana sliced through the Demon''s skin, drawing a deep gash across its torso. A guttural roar of pain erupted from its monstrous mouth, its green eyes widening in disbelief. It was a rare vulnerability, a crack in its otherwise imprable facade.


    Roar...


    Emboldened by my small victory, I pressed my advantage,unching a series of rapid attacks, exploiting the Demon''s wounded side. With every strike, I channeled my Mana, honing my focus and agility to outmaneuver the beastly adversary before me.


    However, the Demon was no ordinary opponent. It possessed an unholy resilience, fueled by the dark Mana pulsating within its very being. As my strikes rained upon it, the Demon''s wounds began to close, regeneration mending the torn flesh. It was clear that a single strike wouldn''t be enough to defeat this formidable foe.


    Realizing that a frontal assault alone would be futile, I adjusted my strategy. I lured the Demon into an intricate dance, circling it with calcted precision. As it lunged forward, its ws aiming to rend me apart, I swiftly sidestepped and delivered a powerful strike to its back, targeting its spine.


    "Human..."


    The Demon growled, its eyes now ame with anger and hatred. At first, it treated me like mere prey that it could toy with, but now it recognized me to be a threat.


    As my de connected with the Demon''s back, a surge of exhration coursed through my veins. But the momentary satisfaction was swiftly reced by a chilling realization. The Demon''s rage had been unleashed, and it was more relentless than ever.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Growl...


    With a snarl, the creature spun around, its ws shing through the air with newfound fury. Its movements became erratic and unpredictable, forcing me to shift into a purely defensive stance. I parried and dodged its onught, narrowly avoiding its lethal strikes, but the pressure was mounting.


    ''Shit!''


    Despite my best efforts, the Demon''s ws found their mark. A searing pain ripped through my side as its jagged talons tore into my flesh. I gritted my teeth, refusing to let out a cry of agony, even as blood trickled down my body. The wound was deep, and I could feel my strength waning.


    The Demon grinned sadistically, relishing in its triumph. It knew it had wounded me severely, and now it sought to exploit my vulnerability. It pressed its advantage, relentlessly attacking with unmatched ferocity. Blow after blow rained down upon me, and my defenses crumbled under the onught.


    Thud...


    I stumbled backward, desperately trying to regain my footing. But the Demon was unyielding, driving me further into a corner. Each strike was like a thunderbolt, jarring my body and threatening to break my bones. I fought back with all my remaining strength, my Katana a blur of desperate shes and parries, but it was clear that the tide had turned against me.


    Kikikiki...


    The Demon''sughter filled the air, a cruel symphony that mocked my futile resistance. Its green eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure, reveling in my torment. It relished the pain it inflicted upon me, drawing satisfaction from my struggles.


    "Do you feel the pain, human?! Do you want to scream?"


    Its strange remarks were punctuated by another barrage of attacks, leaving me staggering and gasping for air.


    Although I could endure the pain, my body was rapidly reaching its limits. It was no longer a question if I could handle the pain before I killed the demon, but would my body not crumble under the relentless assault?


    "..."


    ring at the Demon who was sadisticallyughing, I pressed my bleeding lips together.


    "You will fucking die..."

 Chapter 83 Broken

    ?


    "You will fucking die..."


    Quiet whisper that had escaped my lips was muffled by the sound of the Demon''s gutturalughter, but the creature''s green eyes glinted hungrily as it leaned in closer to me, its jagged fangs bared in a devilish grin.


    "So... You can speak, human?"


    The Demon''s voice was raspy and rough, and it echoed through the ancient bedroom that had be our battleground.


    Its green eyes glinted in the dimly lit room, moving up and down my wounded body with sadistic pleasure.


    "Do you like the pa-"


    I cut off the Demon''s words with a quick strike of my Katana, but the monstrous creature barely flinched, instead, it let out a mockingugh.


    "You truly are a pathetic creature..."


    It raised its left hand, intending to block my de and threw its right hand forward, aiming to sever my limb.


    However...


    Pluck...


    My Katana was, suddenly, shrouded in the shadows and changed its trajectory mid-strike, catching the Demon off guard.


    Thud...


    Its right hand fell to the ground, momentarily stunning the creature. Its green eyes widened in shock as it registered the sudden loss of its limb.


    "..."


    I wanted to take advantage of the Demon''s momentary vulnerability, but my tired body was not cooperating with me.


    I was wounded and my movements were sluggish, giving the Demon enough time to recover from the initial shock.


    Swish...


    It swiftly sidestepped my weak sh and countered with a powerful blow from its remaining hand, smashing me against the wall.


    "You humans are so weak...so fragile..."


    Dark Mana erupted from the Demon''s body, swiftly mending its severed hand as it advanced toward me with a sadistic glint.


    I gritted my teeth, ignoring some pain that shot through my body as I pushed myself off the wall, gripping my Katana tightly.


    Drip... Drip...


    Blood dripped from my wounds onto the wooden floorboards below, there was probably no part of my body that wasn''t injured, but I was not affected by the pain.


    My Golden eyes were fixed on the approaching Demon, inviting it to attack, lunge or strike me again.


    I think my inner masochist was taking over at this point.


    "You humans are entertaining. I''ll give you that..."


    The Demon''s words wereced with amusement, as it derived pleasure from torturing me. It seemed to relish in the sight of my broken body and unyielding spirit.


    "The more you struggle, the more fun it is..."


    Demon''s smirk widened as it taunted me, preparing to strike once again.


    Time around me seemed to slow down, as I focused solely on the Demon''s movements. Everything else blurred out, leaving only me and my opponent in this deadly dance.


    Swish...


    The Demon bolted towards me with incredible speed, its ws extended to carve me into pieces.


    I waited until thest moment, then unleashed a swift side-step and swung my Katana with all my remaining strength.


    Pluck...


    One of the Demon''s ws sank into my shoulder, while the other one sliced through the air, missing me by inches and embedding itself deep into the wall behind me.


    Meanwhile, my Katana cut through Demon''s chest, opening a gaping wound that spewed out ck blood.


    Whoosh...


    Instead of instantly retreating, I made sure that my de was covered with my Mana, making it as deadly as possible.


    This strike had left the Demon momentarily disoriented, since Dark Mana collided with my own Mana, causing its wound to burn and sizzle.


    If enough Mana is poured into a weapon, it can prevent even the strongest Demons from healing their wounds.


    "How... dare... you..."


    The Demon growled in fury as it stumbled back, pulling its w out of my shoulder with a sickening squish.


    The creature looked at its wounded chest in disbelief and then back at me, gritting its teeth.


    Although my face was still stoic, I couldn''t move my left arm. The world around me was getting hazy and if not for the surge of adrenaline, I would have copsed to the ground.


    "You''ll pay for that, human..."


    The Demon''s words dripped with anger as it licked my blood off its w, savoring the taste of my pain and fear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    I steeled myself, feeling that the end was near. The Demon has recognized my strength and now there would be no mercy.


    "Let me show you something..."


    The Demon growled something before Dark Mana started pouring out of its body in strange waves.


    The air around us grew heavy and oppressive, while the dimly lit room , suddenly, disappeared in a swirl of shadows.


    "Wha-"


    Even I was caught off guard, my face consorting in surprise and dread. The Demon belonged to one of the Seven Noble Houses!


    The Demon race had long been divided into the Seven Noble Houses, each with its unique traits and abilities.


    These families were like royalty in the Demon society, with tremendous power and influence over the other Demons.


    Only the Demon King had more power and authority than them.


    This realization filled me with dread. The Darkness that surrounded me wasn''t just any ordinary blindness skill, but a Domain - ability exclusive to the Pride family.


    ''I''m so fucked...''


    I could only curse my luck as I watched two bright, green orbs appear in the abyss of darkness, growing closer and closer to me with each passing second.


    Swish... Whoosh...


    I blindly threw myself to the side barely avoiding the Demon''s attack, feeling the wind of its ws slicing through the air where I stood just moments before.


    This time the Demon wasn''t ying around, it didn''t even bother to taunt me any longer, it simply wanted to kill me.


    Swish... nk...


    I tried to rationalize, but since I had only one arm working and my vision was impaired, my attack seemed almostughable.


    My Katana was blocked and I felt a searing pain in my side as the Demon''s ws dug deep into my flesh, ripping through it with ease.


    Slurp...


    I rather heard than saw the Demon licking my blood from its ws again, seemingly waiting for me to make my final move before finishing me off.


    If only I had the chance to see the Demon, I could''ve probably seen its attack, but with the Darkness Domain cast, it was impossible to use my eyesight.


    "..."


    I felt blood... no... droplets of tears slowly trickling down my face. These weren''t tears of pain or fear, but tears of frustration and anger at my own helplessness.


    I had trained a lot sinceing to this world, drawing blood and sweat to be stronger and yet, by the end of the day, I was still nothing but a helpless weakling in front of a Demon, a race that I, so sought to eliminate.


    I wanted to be a Shadow, someone who is strong and independent, but now, all I am is a mere spectator, watching my demise unfold in front of me.


    "I hate this..."


    I muttered to myself, clutching my side with the only working arm that I had left.


    At the end of the day, the only thing I wanted to do was survive. Everything I''ve done, sinceing here, was to be stronger, to ensure my own survival in a world that has proven time and time again that strength reigns supreme.


    But now, as I stood there, bleeding and broken, I realized that it wasn''t enough.


    Staying in the Shadows sounded cool in theory, but it was merely an illusion. There was simply no way to survive in this world without constantly fighting, without being strong and skilled.


    I could train in the dark, gain power and knowledge, but at the end of the day, it was all for naught if I couldn''t stand up to my enemies.


    So... What the fuck have I done, wasting my time hiding from the light when, I could''ve used that time to be stronger and fight back?


    As the Demon prepared to deal the final blow, I lifted my golden eyes to meet his green ones.


    While I still thought that staying in the Shadows was the best option for me, I realized at that moment that it would hinder my growth if taken too seriously.


    I could still hide my strength when necessary, but there would be times where I needed to step out in the light, whether I wanted it or not.


    I needed to find the right bnce between hiding in the Shadows and stepping out into the light, to be a true Shadow, powerful enough to withstand any enemy thates my way.


    With this realization a clear path forward appeared before me, one where I would no longer be limited by my own stupid ideals.


    Swish...


    The ws of Demon missed me by mere inches, as I quickly dodged out of the way, regaining myposure and clenching my Katana.


    "So, you still have some fight left in you... Good, good~"


    The Demon cackled menacingly, but I ignored his wordspletely, instead I licked my bloody lips and shed a smile.


    "Hey, Demon..."


    Creature''s green eyes met my Golden ones.


    "Have you ever felt true pain?"

 Chapter 84 Pride

    ?


    "Have you ever felt true pain?"


    My whisper echoed throughout the darkness, shrouding me in an eerie silence.


    I knew that my body was battered and broken, yet I stood my ground, gripping my Katana tightly.


    My Golden eyes met the green ones that brightly shone in the abyss around me.


    For a moment there was no response or movement, but the Demon kept gazing into my eyes with a wicked grin as if trying to paralyze me with fear.


    "Human... you have no idea what true pain is..."


    It spoke with pauses, its voice carrying a cold and calcting tone.


    "But... don''t worry... I''ll show you..."


    With a sudden movement, the Demon lunged forward, its eyes glistening with glee and malice.


    Swish...


    Its ws grazed my shoulder, ripping away flesh and cloth, leaving a searing wound that would have caused any normal person to scream in agony.


    However, I was not a normal person.


    nk...


    I dropped my Katana to the floor and thin golden threads began to emerge from my palm, creating a Dagger that glowed with a faint golden aura.


    Whoosh...


    Before the Demon could react, I swung my Aura de in a wide arc and sliced through its left arm, cleaving through flesh and bone alike.


    Thud...


    It was the second time I cut off the Demon''s limb, but this time, I knew it wouldn''t be able to regenerate it using its Dark Mana.


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence, as the Demon stared at its severed limb in disbelief. Although I couldn''t see very well in the darkness, I could use my Mana to sense its expressions.


    It was furious...


    "H-um...an!"


    The Demon screamed, its voice echoing and reverberating throughout the Darkness Domain.


    Although it spoke quite a lot about pain, it was clear to me that it wasn''t ustomed to receiving any.


    "Ho-w... Wha... You... die!"


    The Demon started speaking gibberish, its words bing incoherent as it lunged forward, its remaining w aiming straight for my heart.


    Swish...


    However, the Demon had lost hisposure and was now making mistakes.


    nk...


    My Aura de repelled the Demon''s attack, its golden glow illuminating the darkness and revealing the Demon''s twisted expression.


    Whoosh... Thud...


    I severed the Demon''s remaining arm with a swift strike, causing it to roar in agony.


    Its green eyes that were once gleaming with malice and pleasure now flickered with fear and desperation.


    Whoosh...


    It tried to escape, but I quickly threw my Aura de, which pierced through the Demon''s leg, pinning it to the ground.


    "You will pay! You will suffer!"


    The Demon screamed, but I couldn''t care about its empty threats. I bent down to pick up my Katana, slowly approaching the Demon with a calm demeanor.


    Click...


    A thinyer of Mana covered my de as I plunged it into the Demon''s chest, piercing through its heart and making it scream in agony.


    "My family will not let you live! They will hunt you down, torture you, pest!"


    The Demon wailed in pain, but I didn''t listen to its words, pulling out my de and preparing to deliver another and this time fatal blow.


    Demons are resilient creatures and even without a beating heart, they could probably survive for a day or two.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for a severed head.


    "Demon, since yourst memories will be seen by the head of your family, I want to deliver a message..."


    I spoke calmly, whilst preparing to swing my de once more. If a Demon belonging to one of the seven houses dies, the family''s head will be able to see their final moments and potentially gain valuable information.


    I licked my lips, knowing that this would be the end of my peaceful life.


    "I wille for you, one by one..."


    Swish...


    My Katana sliced through the Demon''s neck, severing its head from its body and silencing its final screams.


    Thud...


    As soon as the creature''s life had been extinguished, I copsed onto the ground, my consciousness fading into nothingness as I finally allowed myself to feel the fatigue and pain that had been gnawing at my body throughout the fight.


    Crack...


    I could hear the Dark Domain around me trembling, but I couldn''t care less. My eyes were slowly closing against my will.


    ***


    Crackle...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Within an old and seemingly abandoned library, a hooded figure sat hunched over an old tome, its green eyes scanning the pages with a focused intensity.


    The man had an oppressive amount of Dark Mana surrounding him, but this was overshadowed by the massive bat-like wings sprouting from his back. The wings seemed to be made of pure darkness, spreading out several feet around the man.


    However this was not all, the man also had massive horns protruding from his forehead. They were twisted and pointed, making him appear even more menacing.


    As the figure continued to read, suddenly a trail of Dark Energy appeared before him, like a tendril, reaching toward his hand.


    "..."


    The Demon frowned, shifting his gaze from the book toward the energy.


    "Who is interrupting my studies..."


    He growled, closing the book and standing up, his wings spreading out to their fullest extent.


    The Demon gently grasped the Dark Mana tendril, putting it to his lips and whispering something softly in an ancientnguage.


    Crackle...


    The tendril twisted as if in pain for a moment before releasing a thin string of Dark Mana that entered the Demon''s mind.


    "..."


    For a second the Demon raised an eyebrow, understanding that this was a death message from one of his family subordinates.


    As the memory started to slowly rey in his mind, the Demon''s face twisted and his body started to radiate an aura of anger and fury.


    He recognized the ce where the message came from, it was from a Dungeon he visited a long time ago.


    Absentmindedly he scratched a long scar that ran across his whole left cheek as he thought about that fateful day.


    "..."


    Suddenly, a realization came to him and everything around him started to tremble.


    Creak...


    Everything around the Demon seemed to wrap and bend to his will as his Dark Mana surged, fueled by his anger and rage.


    "My son... died?"


    His voice was low and menacing, filled with an aura of darkness that seemed to chill the very air.


    However, there was also a hint of sorrow in his voice, as if he had lost something precious.


    [ I wille for you, one by one... ]


    The Demon recounted his son''sst memories and the human responsible for his death.


    As he did so, his anger grew into a consuming fire that threatened to swallow everything around him.


    "Come after us? No... No... No..."


    The Demon''s voice trailed off into a menacing growl as his sharp ws dug into the ground, leaving deep gouges on the floor.


    "We will hunt you down...and we will make you pay for what you have done..."


    The environment around the Demon shook with his rage, and even the Dark Mana seemed to flicker in fear.


    However, within a few seconds everything calmed down and the Demonposed himself.


    "..."


    He reminded himself that he could grieve his son''s death after he made sure that the ''item'' he trusted his son to guard was not stolen.


    There was a reason he had sent his son to such a faraway ce and not one of his strongest subordinates.


    ''It'' was simply too precious and he didn''t trust anyone except his son to look over it. It was simply a matter of loyalty.


    Grrrr...


    Sharpening his teeth, the Demon clicked his fingers, creating a dark, swirling portal in front of him.


    Without hesitation, he stepped into the crack between worlds, appearing in an ancient hall filled with eerie silence and shadows.


    "My, liege..."


    One by one the shadows started to coalesce into the form of the Demon''s most trusted advisors, bowing in respect at his arrival.


    Their elder, a tall figure draped in dark robes with piercing red eyes, stepped forward.


    "My lord, what brings you here?"


    The rough tone of his voice conveyed both respect and curiosity. It was not often that the head of the family made an appearance in the council hall.


    There was a momentary silence and before anyone could react, the Elder realized the depth of sorrow and rage in the Demon''s eyes.


    "My son has been killed..."


    The Elder''s eyes widened in shock and concern, but before he could say anything, the Demon continued.


    "That ''thing'' is now in the hands of a human..."


    The shadows looked at each other in confusion, but the Elder seemed to understand what the Demon meant.


    "..."


    Momentarily lost in thought, the Elder finally bowed his head.


    "What are your orders, lord?"


    Dark mana erupted from the Demon''s body as he spoke with a cold, determined voice.


    "Find and retrieve the item..."


    Dark Mana Tendrils appeared before every Shadow, allowing them to see thest memories of the lord''s son.

 Chapter 85 Last Trial

    ?


    Blink... Blink...


    I slowly opened my eyes, feeling the throbbing wounds all across my body. It was as though my every bone was broken.


    "..."


    Growling, I tried to take a seated posture, but since my left arm was unresponsive, I failed miserably.


    My gaze shifted towards my limb, marked by a trail of elongated ws etched across the flesh of my forearm, while my shoulder seemed to be basically torn away.


    It would be a surprise to anyone that I could maintain even a shred of consciousness with so much pain.


    "Annoying..."


    Yet, to me, this injury held little significance. My pain threshold was simply above human standards.


    Click...


    With my remaining healthy right hand, I reached into the Spatial Ring, retrieving a Potion containing a vibrant red liquid that sloshed within.


    Gulp... Gulp...


    Swiftly consuming the health potion, I allowed myself toy on the floor for a few more minutes, until every part of my body except for my shoulder was fully healed.


    The potion worked its mending magic wlessly, leaving behind a mere ache where once there were raw wounds and torn flesh.


    Ugh...


    Struggling to raise my heavy body from the ancient wooden floor, my eyes fell upon the remnants of the demon''s existence¡ªa heap of ash. Amidst the ashes, a ck sphere rested, emanating an aura of Dark Mana that permeated the surroundings.


    It was a Demon Core, simr to the Mana cores, but due to the excessive amount of Dark Energy within them, it was unfit for human consumption.


    As I lifted it from the pile, my gaze fixated upon the darkness swirling within. A golden radiance emanated from my eyes, while I directed some Mana into the core, causing the essence to twist and seethe.


    "I''ll have some use for youter on..."


    Throwing the core into my Inventory, I quickly left the ancient bedroom, not bothering to avoid the macabre stters of blood sttered everywhere. I was already drenched in blood from head to toe, so what''s the point?


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the towering spire, my footsteps quickened, since I''ve just eliminated a Demon belonging to a Great Family. It was impossible that there wouldn''t be anyoneing after me and Demons are known for being very fast and sneaky, so gaining ess to the Dungeon in the wildnds posed no obstacle for their kind.


    I don''t want to be paranoid, but if I don''t hurry up, I might die.


    Creak...


    As I turned the handle and pushed open yet another door, I was greeted by the sight of an ancient bathroom.


    However, my attention was immediately drawn to a peculiar phenomenon - something purple swirling behind the translucent shower curtains.


    "..."


    I wasted no time in tearing apart the obstructing cloth, unveiling a purple portal concealed within the bathtub.


    "Found it..."


    Without hesitation, I jumped into the swirling crack, feeling my consciousness flick and the world around me turn white for a second.


    The world around me spun, but I managed not to lose my bnce.


    Although my body slightly trembled, my face was calm.


    Click...


    I could feel pressure on my feet and a high-pitched noise ringing in my ears. At that moment, everything turned dark, I found myself in the dark pathway.


    Thud... Thud... Thud...


    I began walking, my steps echoing through the corridor as I moved forward. The dim light flickered overhead, casting eerie shadows along the tapestries. The tapping grew louder, bing more distinct with each step I took.


    Finally, I reached the end of the corridor, where a small wooden door stood. Without hesitation, I pushed it open, only to be greeted by blinding sunlight and the unmistakable scent of saltwater.


    I found myself standing on the deck of a ship, surrounded by the vast expanse of the ocean. The waves rolled beneath me, their rhythmic crashing filling the air. The ship creaked and swayed with each swell, as if caught in the midst of a storm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tap... Tap...


    The tapping sound that led me here seemed toe from a figure standing at the helm. As I approached, I realized it was a weathered sailor, his ancient clothes making him look like a decoration. His gaze was fixed on the turbulent waters ahead.


    "..."


    I cautiously approached the sailor, my eyes narrowing as I noticed the bone-white hand gripping the wheel. It was a skeleton, devoid of flesh and life, yet somehow it retained its ability to navigate the treacherous waters.


    His empty eye sockets seemed to meet mine, and he raised a bony finger, pointing towards the distant storm clouds gathering on the horizon.


    I followed his gesture, squinting through the blinding sunlight.


    "Storm clouds..."


    I muttered under my breath, following the skeletal sailor''s bony finger pointing toward the dark, billowing masses gathering on the horizon. It was no ordinary storm. The air crackled with Mana, and a sense of foreboding filled my gut.


    With a sinking feeling, I realized that this skeleton was my only chance of survival amidst the brewing tempest. I had no knowledge of sailing, and the prospect of facing the wrath of such a storm without guidance was certain doom.


    Gazing into the empty sockets of the sailor''s skull, I hesitated for a moment, weighing my options. Could I trust this creature? Would it lead me to safety or into an even greater danger? There was no way to know for certain.


    All I knew was that in thest trial, one is not supposed to kill anything.


    Taking a deep breath, I made my decision. Trusting the skeletal sailor was a gamble, but I had no other choice.


    "Lead the way..."


    I said firmly, my voice cutting through the salty air. The sailor''s bony finger remained pointed towards the storm clouds, and without hesitation, he turned the wheel, setting the ship on a course straight into the heart of the tempest.


    As the ship sailed further into the tumultuous sea, the winds grew stronger, howling with an otherworldly fury. The waves rose higher and crashed against the ship''s hull, causing it to rock violently. But the skeletal sailor maneuvered with an expertise that defied his lifeless form, skillfully navigating through the treacherous waters.


    It was then that I noticed a change in the atmosphere. Whispers carried on the wind, faint and indistinct at first, but growing louder as the ship ventured deeper into the storm. I strained my ears, trying to make sense of the ethereal voices that surrounded me.


    "Jump... Jump... Join us..."


    The disembodied voices urged me, their words filled with a strange allure. Ghostly apparitions emerged from the misty spray of the ocean, their translucent figures reaching out towards me. Their faces bore expressions of longing and sadness, their eyes brimming with a haunting plea.


    However, I only sneered, looking at their ghostly figures. These mental attacks were pathetic.


    Whoosh...


    With each passing moment, the storm intensified, lightning illuminating the sky with jagged bolts, and thunder reverberating through the air. The ship was tossed like a fragile leaf in the tempest''s grip, yet it held together, battered but resolute.


    As the storm raged on, I could feel the power of the Mana surging around me. The air crackled with electricity, and the water churned with an almost sentient force.


    "..."


    I tightly held onto one of the wooden fences, trying to survive the storm.


    Roar...


    As the storm reached its climax, a deafening roar filled the air, drowning out the sound of crashing waves and thunderous booms. Suddenly, a massive water vortex emerged, swirling ominously just ahead of the ship.


    Before I could react, the ship was pulled into the vortex''s powerful grasp. The force was immense, tearing at the wooden nks and threatening to swallow the vessel whole. I clung desperately to the railing, my fingers white with the strain, but the sheer power of the vortex was overwhelming.


    With a violent lurch, the ship was sucked downward, plunging into the depths of the sea. The world around me became a swirling blur of water and darkness as the ship was dragged deeper and deeper.


    Finally, the ship came to a sudden halt, jolting me violently. I released my grip on the railing and found myself standing on the deck, surrounded by an eerie silence. The storm above had vanished, reced by a tranquil underwater world.


    "What the fuck is happening!?"


    Taking a cautious step forward, I peered over the edge of the ship and saw an astonishing sight. Spread out before me was an abandoned coral reef that resembled a vige frozen in time. The vibrant corals formed structures that resembled homes, towers, and even winding pathways.


    For some reason I could breathe underwater without a problem.


    I tried to look for the skeleton to see if he survived, but the monster was gone, either lost somewhere in the sea, or crushed by the massive ship.


    As I descended the steps of the ship and made my way onto the coral reef, I felt a strange calm wash over me. The water was crystal clear, allowing me to see the intricate details of the reef''s architecture. Vibrant fish darted in and out of the coral structures, adding a sense of life to the abandoned vige.


    "Fuck me..."

 Chapter 86 The Reward

    ?


    Observing my surroundings, I surveyed the corral vige before me, looking for any lurking monsters or other potential dangers.


    My vignt gaze shifted from one corner to another, scanning keenly as if looking for an invisible enemy.


    "..."


    Nheless, solely deep-sea fish caught my attention gliding past me while appearing unperturbed by my existence.


    They came in various colors and shapes, but most of them didn''t seem intimidating or anything. These creatures even seemed friendly.


    "Well, time to go..."


    Abandoning the sunken ship, I carefully took a step on the seafloor, feeling the crunch of sand and pebbles beneath my feet as I made my way toward a group of shimmering fish that reminded me of jewels.


    Whoosh... Whoosh...


    Of course, the fish felt me approaching and quickly swam away, seemingly uninterested in interacting with me, but I moved further, walking toward the center of the corral vige.


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps somehow made a gentle rhythmic soundin the quiet underwater world, creating a soothing ambiance that filled the surroundings.


    As I walked deeper into the vige I noticed a strange red glow emanating from a small cave entrance.


    "..."


    My eyes sparkled with excitement as I realized that this could be the ce where the artifact was hidden.


    With cautious steps, I approached the entrance of the cave, noticing the inscriptions etched on the walls that appeared to be ancient runes or symbols.


    "Finally found that shit..."


    It was anguage I knew, and the inscriptions told the tale of an artifact that possessed immense power.


    Entering the cavern, I noticed various corrals growing around, but in the center a small pedestal stood, emanating the crimson glow that led me here.


    A small watchy on the pedestal, surrounded by intricate carvings that seemed to pulsate with energy.


    "I''ve found it!"


    Approaching the pedestal with extreme care, I reached for the watch, quickly snatching it from the red glow''s hold.


    Although now it seemed like an old watch, I perfectly knew its immense value and power.


    This item is called The Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch.


    This intricately crafted pocket watch allows one to manipte time on a small scale. With its power, I would be able to slow down or speed up time within a limited radius, affecting objects and creatures around them.


    While it cannot alterrge-scale events or turn back time, it would enable me to gain an advantage in moments of danger or urgency. The Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch is a valuable tool for strategic nning, precise actions, and navigating challenging situations but does not possess the ability to alter the course of history.


    I''ve used it multiple times whilst ying the game and this was one of the few things that allowed me to kill a few powerful bosses that I would have struggled to defeat otherwise.


    It was a cheat item that could be found very early in the game. However, the Mana Cost for using the Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch was very high, so I could only use it a few times before beingpletely drained of energy.


    Excitedly clutching the Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch, I stepped out of the cave, the red glow slowly fading behind me. The underwater vige greeted me with its tranquility as the shimmering fish continued their elegant dance in the crystal-clear waters.


    Curiosity filled my mind as I wondered how the watch''s power would manifest in this enchanting underwater realm.


    Whoosh...


    I set the watch to slow down time within a limited radius, hoping to witness the subtle changes it would bring. As I thought about slowing the time and supplying some Mana into the watch, a soft click resonated in the quiet surroundings, and a faint aura enveloped the watch, indicating that its power had been activated.


    Click...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Suddenly, everything around me seemed to shift. The once lively fish now moved in a graceful slow motion, their delicate fins and vibrant colors emphasized as they glided through the water. I watched in awe as each movement became a mesmerizing spectacle, the underwater world transformed into a captivating ballet.


    With my newfound ability to manipte time, I reached out, gently caressing one of the fish as it floated past me. Its scales felt cool and smooth against my fingertips, and I marveled at its intricate details, magnified by the slowed time.


    Curious about the watch''s effect on their behavior, I decided to observe the fish''s response when I returned time to its natural flow. With a single thought, I gradually reset the watch, feeling the pulse of energy recede, and time resumed its regr pace.


    The fish immediately resumed their swift movements, as if catching up to the lost moments. They darted through the water, their agility and speed leaving trails of shimmering light in their wake.


    "Damn... It''s like in the game..."


    Fascinated by the interaction, I experimented further, manipting time to speed it up this time. As I willed the time to go faster, the watch hummed with renewed energy, and a surge of eleration filled the underwater realm.


    Click...


    In an instant, the fish became a blur of color and motion, zipping through the water with remarkable swiftness. It was as if they had harnessed the power of the currents themselves, effortlessly navigating their surroundings.


    Intrigued by the effects of the Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch on the underwater world, I couldn''t resist the temptation to experience its power firsthand. Gripping my ck katana tightly, I decided to test the watch''s effect on myself, curious to see how it would enhance my movements.


    Swish...


    With a focused mind and a sense of anticipation, I adjusted the watch to slow down time within my immediate vicinity. As the familiar click resonated through the silence, I felt the watche alive with energy once again.


    Click...


    Instantly, I could sense a shift in the world around me. The weight of the water seemed to lessen, and every movement I made carried a heightened sense of precision and control. My own actions unfolded in a graceful, deliberate manner as I swung my katana through the water, each arc and strike amplified by the slowed time.


    The feeling was extraordinary. I observed my own movements as if watching an elegant dance, every swing of my weapon measured and deliberate. The sensation of the water caressing my skin, the sound of my own breathing, all seemed heightened in this altered state.


    As I continued to sh my Katana, I couldn''t help but revel in the exhration that the Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch provided. It was as if I had be one with the currents, flowing effortlessly through the water, my every action in perfect harmony with the slowed time.


    Huff...


    However, I could feel my Mana draining at a rapid pace. It was already getting hard to catch my breath.


    "I should leave..."


    I''ve already spent too much time in the dungeon and it was time for me to leave. I didn''t want to be expelled from the Academy, due to spending too much time ying with the Watch.


    I swam through the corral vige, searching for the portal that would lead me back to the surface. The houses in the vige were vibrant, with intricate designs and colorful corals adorning their exteriors.


    With my senses heightened, I carefully examined each house, scanning for any signs of the portal''s presence. The vige seemed abandoned, devoid of any signs of life, except for the asional glimpse of a shimmering fish darting through the gaps between the corals.


    I moved from house to house, peering through windows and inspecting every nook and cranny, hoping to discover the telltale signs of the exit portal. The interior of each house was filled with fascinating shells and kelp, remnants of a civilization long gone.


    One house caught my attention with its borate carvings and peculiar arrangement of corals. It seemed different from the others, and a faint energy emanated from within. My heart quickened with anticipation, and I carefully approached the entrance, mindful of my remaining Mana.


    As I stepped inside, the glow of the Timekeeper''s Pocket Watch illuminated the surroundings, casting eerie shadows on the walls. The air felt heavy with ancient magic, and my senses tingled with the presence of something extraordinary.


    Navigating through the rooms, I discovered an inner chamber hidden behind a coral-covered door. Intricate patterns adorned the walls, pulsating with a faint, ethereal light. In the center of the chamber, a purple crack was present, it was the portal!


    ncing around the underwater realm onest time, I absorbed the tranquility and beauty that surrounded me. The vibrant fish, the swaying corals, and the shimmering light dancing through the water, all etched in my memory.


    It was very different from what I''ve seen through theputer screen...


    This was real.


    "Well, whatever..."


    I stepped toward the crack, feeling a gentle pull as the portal beckoned. The world around me began to fade, the colors blending into a hazy blur. As I passed through the threshold, the underwater vige disappeared, leaving me in the darkness.


    I was finally leaving this fucking dungeon!

 Chapter 87 Leaving

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The world around me spun as I felt my body being transported through time and space, hurtling towards my destination.


    After a few moments of dizziness, the surroundings regained their colors and I found myself, beneath the roots of a massive stone tree.


    "Finally, I''m out!"


    Muttering to myself, I quickly crawled to the surface and took a deep breath of fresh and corrupted air. Although I got the ''Time'' Artifact, I still had to leave this Corrupted Dungeon.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, in the corner of my eye, I noticed Shadows dancing along the purple forest. I quickly recognized them, they were the Gargoyles I killed in the Second Trial.


    My eyes instantly narrowed, as I cautiously searched for a Shadow that would look like a Demon.


    "..."


    Luckily, it seemed that the Shadow of the Demon was nowhere in sight. Maybe, since I''ve just killed it, it didn''t have enough time to be like these weird silhouettes that would haunt me in their afterlife.


    I scanned the Shadows one by one, confirming that there were over three hundred of them.


    "Should I run?"


    Sighing, I turned towards the path leading to the exit of the Dungeon. There was no way I would be strong enough to kill all the Gargoyles. Especially, since they became Shadows and are more powerful than they were before.


    I nced at the Serpent Tattoo on my forearm and seeing its eyes glowing with a crimson hue, I dashed forward, letting my Mana flow freely through my body, strengthening my muscles and enhancing my speed.


    Whoosh...


    The purple forest blurred around me as I ran, zigzagging through the trees and avoiding some monsters that I came across along the way.


    The Shadows, however, were following me, their eerie silhouettes shing in and out of sight as they quickly moved through the forest, intent on finding me and exacting their revenge.


    "..."


    I grimaced as I identally took a wrong turn, stumbling over some vines that protruded from the ground.


    Thud...


    I quickly got up and continued to run, but one of the quicker Shadows had already caught up to me.


    The snake leaped at me baring its fangs, but I managed to dodge just in time, avoiding its poisonous bite, and swiftly countered with my Aura de, piercing its flesh and dispelling the Shadow in a burst of ck mist.


    "Fuck..."


    Another Shadow was already midway through its jump as I quickly sidestepped and continued running, aware of the Wave of Shadows that was rapidly closing in on me.


    I managed to somehow recover from my mistake and find the right path, this time keeping my eyes on the ground in front of me, rather than ncing at the Shadows that were trailing behind me.


    No matter how stupid I am, I will not die because I stumbled over some fucking nt.


    Dashing through the purple greenery, I felt the sudden density of Mana increasing, indicating that I was nearing the exit of the Dungeon.


    "Where is it..."


    Frantically searching around, I finally noticed a purple crack in the distance.


    Within mere seconds, I immediately reached the crack and dived through it, emerging in a dark room with a Purple Skeleton and many cobwebs hanging from the ceiling and walls.


    "..."


    I almost shed a tear, feeling my lungs fill with fresh air for the first time in a few days.


    I was finally back in the Wild Lands!


    ncing behind me, I made sure that no Shadows had followed me through the portal and then proceeded to leave the tower.


    Whatever they were, I had a feeling thatter on they woulde back to haunt me.


    However, my expression was cold and my face calm. Although now they seem like an unbeatable enemy, with enough training I would be able to defeat them.


    "Well... Time to go!"


    Muttering to myself, I picked myself up, slowly leaving the room and finally exiting the ancient tower.


    Hiss...


    The sunlight greeted me as I emerged from the tower, and I hissed, squinting my eyes at the sudden brightness.


    I never liked the light, especially after being cooped up in a dimly lit dungeon for days.


    ncing at my wristwatch, I realized that I was absent from the Mage Academy for 4 days straight.


    "It''s not that bad..."


    Using my memory, I started trailing back towards the massive Wall in the distance, separating the Human continent from the Wild Lands.


    Roar...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As I heard the unmistakable roar of an Abomination, I had to resist the urge to smile. I kind of missed these creatures. They were cutepared to what I''ve fought in that Corrupted Dungeon.


    ''Especially those crabs...''


    I felt my mind wander for a second, recalling how ''Cthulu ws'' ripped apart a massive lizard, eating its flesh while it was still alive.


    I wouldn''t even wish such an end for a Demon...


    And yes I''m lying.


    I couldn''t care less if they were eaten by the crabs or fell under my de, as they were a threat to this world, a danger to my life... and countless others.


    Crunch...


    Finally, the Abomination showed itself, revealing its ugly face, white eyes, purple skin and long, sharp ws.


    "I will kill you but I want to hug you..."


    Muttering under my breath, I dashed towards the F- Rank Abomination, making it wince in surprise and before it could even react, I shed my Katana through its neck, instantly ending its life.


    Thud...


    Its head fell to the ground, its body copsing in a heap.


    "I''ve gotten stronger..."


    Sheathing my Katana I murmured. Although I cursed the Corrupted Dungeon, it had certainly provided me with a growth opportunity and a big one at that.


    If I were to rank myself by strength, I''d be somewhere in the top 50 among the strongest First-Years.


    It might sound arrogant, but it is true. I had confidence in my analysis skills, especially since this game was like my job.


    Although I might not be able topete with the Protagonists as I am now, I would be able to force them to use their Weapon Style or Mana Art.


    This was a huge achievement in my eyes since I had started from scratch and while my talent was abnormal, the same could be said for the Protagonists.


    It was a miracle I managed to close down the gap by that much within a few months.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself..."


    I calmed my raging thoughts.


    "I''m still a useless piece of shit, who is scared of light..."


    Calming myself with some self-deprecating thoughts, I continued walking towards the wall, enjoying the surrounding view.


    Although I was still within the zone where E Rank Abominations could wander, I was confident in defeating them.


    As I ventured deeper into the forest, the eerie silence was broken by the distant sounds of rustling leaves and the asional growls of lurking creatures. The trees loomed above, casting elongated shadows on the forest floor, adding to the calming atmosphere.


    My footsteps were muffled by the thickyer of the weird soil, creating a sense of solitude as I made my way through the twisted paths.


    The air grew heavier as I approached the outskirts of the forest. The forest was reced by a deste grayness that coated the ground like ash. The soil beneath my feet crumbled with each step, releasing a faint cloud of dust into the air.


    It felt as if life had been drained from thisnd, leaving behind a barren wastnd.


    "..."


    In the distance, the massive wall rose like a foreboding sentinel. w marks and other deep gouges marred its surface, a testament to the countless battles that had taken ce at its borders.


    Monsters of all shapes and sizes had tested their might against the imposing barrier, leaving their marks as a reminder of their relentless pursuit of freedom.


    As I neared the wall, I noticed the remains of fallen abominations scattered in the vicinity. The once fearsome creatures nowy as purple skeletons, their twisted forms frozen in death.


    The sight was a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked beyond the wall, a constant threat to the fragile peace maintained by the inhabitants of the Human continent.


    I observed the surroundings, my eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement or hidden dangers. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the asional gust of wind that carried the faint whispers of the wild.


    Tap... Tap...


    With caution, I continued my journey towards the massive wall, my gaze fixed on its imposing height. The wall stood as a symbol of protection, shielding the Human continent from the untamed chaos of the Wild Lands.


    It was a boundary between order and chaos, civilization and wilderness.


    "I could be a poet..."


    As I approached the wall, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of trepidation and excitement. Beyond this barriery the civilization and the safety I hadn''t felt in the fewst days.


    With each step, I could feel the weight of the exhaustion pressing against me. The journey through the Corrupted Dungeon drained me mentally. I deserved a lot of rest.


    As I reached the base of the wall, I nced back at the twisted forest and the gray expanse behind me.


    "CAN SOMEBODY HEAR ME!"


    I shouted, amplifying my voice with Mana and making it resound across the area.

 Chapter 88 Compatible

    ?


    nk...


    Tess felt her hand jerk backward as her rapier made contact with Drake''s massive greatsword, producing a loud metallic sound that echoed throughout the arena.


    "..."


    She tightly pressed her lips together, eyeing the blond man in front of her with a mix of determination and joy as she felt happy whilst fighting a worthy opponent.


    "You''ve gotten stronger!"


    Drake eximed, rotating his shoulder as if he was hurt from the previous exchange. His green eyes also burnt with excitement, but mes ofpetition danced within them as well.


    He was also enjoying thisbat dance.


    nk...


    They shed the weapons for the second time drawing all sorts of reactions from the spectators gathering around the arena.


    While Tess and Drake were enjoying the battle, other students were betting on the winner, cing sums of money and hoping to go home with a profit.


    During thest few days, this became like some kind of sport, as even senior students came to spectate the fights sometimes.


    Tess and Drake had even attracted a few teachers, who nodded their heads as if acknowledging their talent.


    Crash...


    Tess, suddenly spun her crimson rapier around in a swift motion, forcing Drake to block her iing with his sword.


    This, however, gave her time to use her leg to sweep Drake off his feet, causing him to fall on his back.


    Thud...


    Rose didn''t even wait for him to recover, as she immediately pointed the tip of her rapier toward Drake''s throat.


    "Nice trick..."


    Drakemented, but his eyes were still burnt withpetitiveness as he grinned up at her.


    Zziinngg...


    Lightning particles started dancing on his body, forcing Tess to retreat a few steps backward, already assuming the danger.


    She stared at the yellow aura surrounding Drake, seeing Lightning snakes coiling around his body, enhancing his speed and strength.


    "..."


    Tess raised her guard, also preparing to use her Mana Art.


    [ Phoenix me: Igniot! ]


    Her rapier flickered with red mes as she chanted her Mana Art, her weapon growing hotter and stronger by the second.


    The heating from the sword was so intense that even the onlookers felt pearls of sweat gathering on their foreheads.


    "..."


    However, nobody dared to even blink or move - a lot of money was on the line.


    Whoosh...


    Both powerful forces collided in the middle of the arena, sending sparks of lightning and fire everywhere.


    Some spectators were even caught in the aftereffects of the sh.


    Although it was merely a small portion of the sh''s power, it threw the onlookers off bnce, making their faces pale in seconds.


    They knew Tess and Drake were strong, but they had never expected such power from the two students.


    "Crazy..."


    One of them murmured, cing money for Tess since she seemed to be gaining an upper hand, her fiery sword zing brighter than ever.


    "..."


    As the sh of elemental forces subsided, a tense silence fell over the arena. The spectators held their breath, their eyes fixated on the battlefield, waiting to see who would emerge victorious from this exhrating duel.


    Tess and Drake stood a few meters apart, their bodies radiating with residual energy. Sweat trickled down their faces, but their determination remained unyielding.


    Tess''s rapier, now enveloped in vibrant red mes, crackled with intense heat. The Phoenix me imbued her weapon with the power to scorch and sear, giving her an advantage in closebat.


    She gripped her rapier firmly, her eyes locked onto Drake, who was surrounded by a swirling aura of lightning.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Tess tightened her grip on her rapier and made a swift move, lunging forward with a series of agile shes. Her de sliced through the air with precision, leaving trails of fiery streaks in its wake. Each strike aimed to exploit the smallest opening in Drake''s defense.


    Drake, however, was not surprised by her sudden attacks. He deflected Tess''s attacks with calcted precision, his greatsword moving with grace and power. His eyes never wavered, tracking Tess''s every move, anticipating her strikes and countering with his own lightning-fast maneuvers.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sh of steel echoed through the arena as they exchanged blow after blow.


    sh...


    The spectators watched in awe as the twobatants engaged in a breathtaking disy of skill and strategy. Their movements were a dance of elegance and raw power, each step and parry executed wlessly. The crowd was caught up in the intensity of the fight, their hearts racing with every swing of the weapons.


    There was a lot of money on the line!


    Sparks flew and sweat dripped down Tess''s forehead as the duel continued to unfold. She could feel the exhration of the battle coursing through her veins, fueling her determination to ovee Drake.


    Crackle...


    With a swift motion, Tess disengaged from the flurry of strikes, creating some distance between them. She took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes fixed on Drake. There was a fire in his gaze, mirroring her own passion forbat.


    Drake''s lightning aura crackled and intensified, illuminating the arena in a dazzling disy. He clenched his jaw, readying himself for the next round of attacks. The power surging within him was electrifying, lending him speed and agility that pushed Tess to her limits.


    Tess smirked, her eyes narrowing in focus. She knew she couldn''t let Drake overwhelm her with his lightning-infused attacks. She needed to find a way to turn the tide of the battle in her favor.


    She took a deep breath, centering herself in the midst of the chaos. As she exhaled, she channeled her mana into her rapier, strengthening the mes of the Phoenix me that danced along its de. The temperature around her rose, creating an intense heat that shimmered in the air.


    Whoosh...


    With a burst of speed, Tessunched herself forward, her feet barely making a sound as she closed the distance between her and Drake. She executed a series of intricate footwork and feints, aiming to disrupt Drake''s rhythm and exploit any opening he might expose.


    Drake responded with lightning-fast reflexes, deflecting each of Tess''s strikes with precision. The sh of their weapons reverberated throughout the arena, resonating with the hearts of those watching. The crowd held their breath, their eyes glued to the mesmerizing spectacle unfolding before them.


    Tess''s movements became more fluid and unpredictable, incorporating acrobatic spins and leap into her offensive maneuvers. She infused her attacks with the scorching heat of the Phoenix me, leaving trails of singed marks wherever her de passed. The air itself seemed to tremble with the intensity of their battle.


    Drake adapted to Tess''s ever-changing tactics, his concentration unyielding. He countered her strikes with lightning-infused shes, creating bursts of electricity that crackled through the air.


    Boom...


    Finally, the two weapons collided in the middle of the Arena, sending shockwaves through the ground beneath them.


    Tess and Drake stood still, their weapons locked in a fierce stalemate, but both tried to gain an upper hand over the other.


    Their eyes met for a second and they both lowered their weapons at the same time, realizing that neither could gain an advantage over the other.


    "That was a good fight."


    Drake was the first to speak, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Although he hadn''t used his Weapon Style, the fight was nheless intense and thrilling.


    Tess nodded, hearing the genuine admiration in Drake''s voice.


    nk...


    They both sheathed their weapons and stepped out of the Arena, ignoring the crowd of students that looked like hungry griffons.


    There probably weren''t a lot of people who ced a bet on a tie.


    "..."


    Moving through the whispering crowd Drake and Tess made their way straight to the Cafeteria, feeling hungry after the battle.


    As they both sat at the table, the door of the Cafeteria suddenly opened and a girl with two big blue eyes and azure hair walked in, her eyes scanning the room, searching for something.


    "Rose!"


    Tess abandoned her seat, throwing herself into Rose''s arms and hugging her tightly. She hadn''t seen Rose for days since the matter of the Compatible person and since she was back it was clear that it was sorted.


    While they both hugged each other, Drake looked at them with a small smile, feeling slightly happy and left out at the same time.


    "Can you let me go? I''m not able to breathe..."


    Rose tapped Tess''s shoulder and the girl with red hair quickly loosened her grip around Rose''s waist.


    "So... Any information?"


    Guiding Rose back to the table, Tess spoke, her eyes shining with curiosity. One could see sparks of excitement dancing in her eyes.


    "..."


    Drake also looked towards Rose, slightly interested in the topic. He was yet to find hispatible person, but he was curious about the effects of having one.


    He just hoped that the guy who is Rose''spatible person wasn''t aplete douchebag.


    "..."


    Feeling both of her friends staring at her Rose, wriggled in her seat, a small blush creeping up her cheeks.


    "Do you know where Aiden is?"

 Chapter 89 Missing?

    ?


    "Do you know where Aiden is?"


    Upon uttering the words, Rose was immediately aware of her high-pitched tone and excessive emotional disy. She expected Tess to mock her for disying such an outpouring of emotion, however, silence greeted her instead.


    "?"


    Looking up from the ground, Rose gazed at Tess, seeing her consorted face, a mix of concern and uncertainty.


    Drake on the other hand didn''t quite recall who Aiden was, but upon seeing Tess''s reaction, he quickly caught on that something serious might have happened to him.


    "..."


    The trio stood in tense silence, as Rose tried to regain herposure and Tess searched for the right words to respond.


    "Is he... your Compatible Person?"


    Tess cautiously, but directly asked Rose, making her wriggle in her seat. Tess and Drake could tell that she was very shy about the topic.


    In the end, Rose nodded slowly, her eyes shifting away from Tess and Drake, feeling embarrassed at the attention.


    "This is... shit!"


    Both Rose and Drake lifted their eyes toward Tess, startled by her sudden outburst.


    Now Rose was beginning to feel anxious, as she knew Tess never reacted this way unless something was really wrong.


    "What do you mean, Tess?"


    Not being able to handle the pressure, Rose, finally, asked Tess, feeling a knot forming in her stomach.


    "Tess, please tell us what''s going on."


    Drake also seconded. Although he didn''t quite recall anyone named Aiden, he could still worry about his friends and their well-being.


    Tess took a deep breath, trying to steady her voice.


    "He... Aiden... has been missing since our trip to the Wild Lands."


    The temperature in the area dropped suddenly as Rose understood the gravity of the situation.


    Her emotions went from embarrassment and shyness to panic as she realized that her Aiden was missing.


    Her mind went into overdrive, trying to process the situation, resulting in loose control of her Mana.


    This was instantly picked up by Tess and Drake, who felt a chilling cold emanating from Rose''s aura.


    "Sorry, I have to make a phone call..."


    Offering a quick apology, Rose stood up from her seat, ''slowly'' leaving the cafeteria with a phone in her hand.


    Beep... Beep...


    As soon as she left the room, Tess and Drake exchanged a worried nce, silently acknowledging the seriousness of the situation.


    Tess and Drake both knew that making it out of the Wild Lands alive was hard and practically impossible.


    Especially if you are a first-year student, who doesn''t seem anything out of the ordinary.


    "..."


    While Drake was lost in thought, Tess recalled everything she knew about Aiden.


    Sly and mysterious. He reminded her of a Shadow, a quiet and elusive figure, always lingering in the background.


    She recalled hearing some kind of rumors that he had defeated his ssmate in some kind of weirdpetition. As far as she can recall the guy seemed more skilled and powerful than Aiden, which made his victory surprising.


    If the rumors were true, then Aiden is hiding his real strength, which made him appear even more dangerous and unpredictable.


    "Huff..."


    Sighing softly, Tess closed her eyes recalling how Aiden and she spoke in the garden.


    At that point in time, he seemed ordinary and weak, but with everything that has happened, Tess realized that there was more to him than meets the eye.


    She could draw a clear pattern of him purposefully hiding his abilities and keeping a low profile in order to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    Tess wondered what Aiden''s true intentions were and whether his disappearance had anything to do with them.


    "It''s annoying..."


    She let out a muffled sigh, making Drake look at her with raised eyebrows.


    If Aiden was Rose''spatible person it meant that his meetings with Rose might not be as idental as they seemed.


    The first time Rose and him met was in a distant city and somehow, Aiden managed to recognize her while she was wearing a cloak that should''ve concealed one''s identity perfectly.


    "Who really are you?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, In a distant vige nestled in the frost-coverednds of the north, a horrifying scene unfolded. The tranquility of the once peaceful settlement was shattered as a malevolent presence descended upon it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A single demon, devoid of wings but adorned with two menacing horns and a wickedly curling tail, reveled in the chaos and destruction that surrounded him.


    Whoosh...


    With eyes as piercing and bright as the frozen ciers, the demon moved with unhurried grace, his every step leaving a trail of despair in its wake.


    The vigers, paralyzed with fear, could do nothing but watch in horror as the demon unleashed his merciless assault, his every action a testament to his sadistic pleasure.


    As he roamed the vige, he spoke of pain with an eerie fascination, relishing in the suffering he inflicted upon the innocent.


    His voice, a chilling blend of menace and amusement, echoed through the deste streets, sending shivers down the spines of those unfortunate enough to hear it.


    "Ah, the sweet symphony of agony..."


    The demon mused, his words dripping with malicious glee.


    "Do you hear it, humans? The wails of pain and the cries of despair. They are my melody, and I am the conductor..."


    He reveled in the terror-stricken faces of his victims, the twisted pleasure etched upon his demonic countenance.


    Every life extinguished, every soul torn asunder, fueled his insatiable appetite for suffering. With each stroke of his razor-sharp ws, he bathed in the rivers of crimson that flowed freely, a macabre feast for his twisted desires.


    "Hmm..."


    He picked up a distant cry of a child in one of the houses and his hellish grin widened.


    Tap... Tap...


    The Demon approached the house, kicking away the front door and stepping inside.


    The child''s parents, driven by an instinctual love and desperate to shield their innocent offspring from the horrors unfolding before them, sprang into action.


    With trembling hands and hearts pounding with fear, they sought to create a barrier of protection around their precious child.


    nk...


    The father, his eyes filled with fierce determination, grabbed a rusted sword that had been passed down through generations. Its de may have dulled with time, but his resolve remained sharp.


    He positioned himself between the demon and the cradle where the babyy, his body a shield against the malevolent presence.


    The mother, her hands trembling but her spirit unyielding, clutched a talisman blessed with Mana. She whispered fervent prayers under her breath, desperately invoking the divine forces to safeguard her child.


    With each word, she hoped to ward off the encroaching darkness and shield her baby from the impending doom.


    But the demon, intoxicated by the scent of fear and intoxicated by his sadistic nature, simplyughed at their futile attempts.


    He relished in the sight of their desperation, seeing it as nothing more than mere entertainment. His twisted amusement fueled his monstrous power.


    "Thank you, humans, for the meal..."


    With a flick of his wed hand, the demon sent the father sprawling to the ground, the ancient sword slipping from his grasp.


    The mother''s pleas grew louder, her prayers bordering on hysteria as she continued to pour her soul into her protective chants. But her efforts, too, were in vain.


    The demon''s eyes locked onto the helpless child. A wicked grin formed upon his twisted face, as he reveled in the impending devastation he was about to unleash. Time seemed to stand still, the air thick with anticipation.


    In one swift, merciless movement, the demon brought down his razor-sharp ws upon the parents, rending their bodies apart with savage efficiency. Blood sprayed through the air, painting a macabre tableau of horror.


    The child, mere feet away, watched in horror as life drained from the eyes of those who had brought it into this world.


    The demon''s malevolentughter filled the air, mingling with the desperate sobs of the child. The scent of death and despair hung heavy in the frozen vige, as the demon reveled in his sadistic triumph.


    "Let''s see..."


    The demon mused, licking its blood ws and smirking at the child.


    He leaned over the kind analyzing the baby and peering into his innocent, green eyes.


    "It''s a shame..."


    Clicking his tongue the demon spoke, whilst shing his ws at the nearby wall and making the roof copse. Of course, he was able to escape the house before he was buried under the rubble, but the kid wasn''t as lucky.


    "..."


    Leaping onto one of the roofs the Demon nced over the vige, trying to find his next victim, however, he couldn''t pick up any other life signs.


    The demon seemed to revel in the destruction and chaos he had caused, satisfied with his sadistic actions and indifferent to the loss of human life.


    Clunk...


    Suddenly, as if something had snapped within him, the Demon''s head snapped towards the west, his bright blue eyes narrowed into slits.


    He picked up a strange energy or rather Mana that seemed to call him. It was like the Shadows were inviting him.


    "Is it finally open?"


    The Demon looked at the shadows dancing on the walls, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.


    "That Dungeon is finally open!"

 Chapter 90 Returning

    ?


    "..."


    Looking outside the bus window, I sighed, trying to ignore the stares of the other passengers around me.


    Well, I couldn''t me them, my clothes were covered in blood, and it wasn''t just a small smudge here and there - it was everywhere.


    "Mom, look at that man..."


    A small girl sitting a few seats away from me pointed at me, her big purple eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Shh... keep quiet, look outside the window."


    Thedy, probably the girl''s mother, hushed her and gave me a quick sideways nce.


    However, the small girl slipped out of her seat and her mother''s hands, waddling toward me with her tiny steps.


    "Eve!"


    The mother tried to call her daughter back, but it was toote. The girl was already at the back of the bus, looking at me with curiosity.


    "..."


    The silence descended in the bus as the girl and I stared at each other. I could tell that the girl was only four or five years old, hence she hadn''t yet developed a full understanding of the situation.


    I was a stranger to her, a man covered in blood who had just walked onto the bus. Only a child or a mentally unstable person would dare to approach me, but there she was, looking at me with her purple eyes.


    "Hello there."


    I mustered up a smile, trying my best to appear harmless. I even dared to wave at her, hoping that my friendly gesture would calm her down.


    She took a step closer to me and lifted her small hand up, pointing at the blood on my shirt.


    "What''s that on your shirt?"


    Her innocent question made some of the passengers gasp in shock and surprise, yet I remained calm.


    My golden eyes looked at the mother, who was looking at the scene with a pale face and a tight grip on her bag.


    "I''ve just spilled my tomato juice."


    In the end, I lied, knowing that the truth would be too disturbing for a child''s mind toprehend.


    However, our small dialogue was interrupted, because the robotic voice suddenly announced our next stop.


    [ Mage Academy ]


    Raising from my seat, I picked up my bag and put my hand on the girl''s head, giving her a gentle pat.


    "It was nice to meet you, Eve."


    I smiled at the girl, pushing a G-Rank Core I got after killing a Monster in the Corrupted dungeon, into her small palm.


    "Bye, mister!"


    Her joyous expression was thest thing I saw before stepping off the bus and disappearing into the crowds of people in the City next to the Mage Academy.


    "That was unlike me..."


    I thought, whilst walking through the street. Never did I ever expect to give someone a G Rank Core for free.


    Although I gave it to a child, it was an act of kindness that I rarely dared to disy, due to my situation.


    I simply didn''t have the luxury to give resources to random people, since this world was a ticking time bomb, and it was in my best interest to rather give it to the young and promising Awakeners that could increase my chances of defeating the demons.


    "..."


    Looking at the sun that was already setting in the distance, I could only sigh. Although I felt good about my kind act toward the child, I knew that in the end, that child will not fight the Demons and thus my action had little practical value in the grand scheme of things.


    Unless that was a child of the CEO of some kind of multibillion-dor corporation who could greatly help me, but that was highly unlikely.


    Approaching the gates of the Mage Academy, I quickly prepared my identification documents, so the guards would allow me entry.


    "You can enter..."


    Passing through the two A Rank Awakeners that were guarding the entry, I could feel their Mana scanning me, checking for any abnormal energy fluctuations or hidden weapons.


    It was a necessary security measure that the Mage Academy had in ce to ensure the safety of its students, faculty, and staff.


    "..."


    Walking through the campus, I quickly moved toward my dorm, unlocking the door and entering the ancient apartment.


    My eyes almost watered as I noticed my bed and its white sheets waiting for me.


    Somehow managing to control myself not to dive onto the bed right away, I quickly removed my clothes and got under the cold shower, scrubbing away all the mud and blood that had umted on my skin during my venture into the Dungeon.


    As the ice-cold water droplets hit my skin, I let out a growl, feeling the coldness seeping into my bones.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I noticed that I seemed way different than the person I was right after regressing into this world.


    Myplexion was not as pale as before, my skin now had a healthier glow. My body which was previously devoid of any muscles was slowly getting toned and defined due to my intense training and battles. Even my facial features seemed sharper and more mature than when I first arrived in this world.


    "I look good..."


    Scratching my chin in self-satisfaction, I noticed that on my shoulder, which was basically almost torn away by the Demon, there was now a scar that would probably stay with me forever.


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Trailing my finger over the scar, I could feel its rough and bumpy surface. It''s even a surprise that the wound inflicted by the ws of the Demon, enchanted with Dark Mana was healed by a simple health potion.


    Usually, it''d take a powerful health potion to heal such a severe wound, but the one I used was just a basic one.


    I couldn''tin about a small scar, in exchange for a perfectly healed shoulder.


    ***


    Oscar stared at the silver tip of his spear, rolling the weapon between his fingers and testing its weight.


    Although the craftsmanship of the spear was excellent, his face was devoid of any emotion.


    He was currently wearing an all-ck suit, with a stoic expression that made it hard to read his thoughts or emotions.


    "We''re here, sir..."


    His driver, Kaine, spoke up from the front seat and Oscar nodded in acknowledgment.


    Exiting the car, Oscar adjusted his tie and took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for what was about to happen.


    Creak...


    Pushing open the old rusty gates thaty in his path, he stepped forward, his eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Tap... Tap...


    He walked past many tombstones, each bearing the name of someone who had passed away.


    His somber demeanor and solemn footsteps soon came to a halt as he approached a few people gathered around a freshly dug grave.


    "..."


    The silence was only broken by the sound of their shovels as they continued to cover the grave with dirt.


    Oscar stood there, staring at the grave with a nk expression on his face, as memories of the past few months flooded back to him.


    Although he had met Aiden a short while ago, he was a good dude, and his death was honestly very unexpected.


    Somehow Oscar had managed to survive the meeting with the Elven Royal family, without losing hisposure, but the sudden loss of a friend hit him hard.


    He could barely hold himself back fromshing out at his father as he decided to reveal the Ice Dungeon entry records, which indicated that Aiden was the only person who had been at the dungeon with Rose at the same time.


    This meant that he was the princess''spatible person.


    ''If only they knew...''


    He decided against sharing this information, as he didn''t want to cause any more unnecessary drama.


    At that point, he just wanted some time to grieve.


    And finally, after little less than a week he stood before Aiden''s empty grave, holding his spear tightly in his arm.


    It was a custom in his family to bury close ones with a weapon that would help them in the afterlife, and Oscar knew that Aiden would appreciate the craftsmanship of this spear.


    Although Aiden wielded a sword, Oscar knew that his friend would understand and be grateful for the gesture of honoring him in this way.


    Tap... Tap...


    Oscar slightly shifted his head to see some people approaching the grave and slightly bowed his head, seeing who the guests were.


    It was Tess, Drake and surprisingly, Rose with an unreadable expression and a bouquet of yellow flowers in her hands.


    ''Why are you here...''


    Oscar wanted to sneer since he hadn''t recalled any of them being Aiden''s friends, but he chose to remain silent, respecting their decision to pay their respects.


    The group of people watched as an empty coffin was slowly lowered into the grave and more dirt was poured over it.


    Finally, Oscar shifted his eyes towards the neers, approaching them with a few steady steps.


    Ring... Ring...


    However, before he could open his mouth, his phone rang and he frowned, realizing that he had forgotten to put it on silent.


    It was probably his father, pestering him and he quickly put the phone to his ear with a sigh.


    "Yes, Father..."


    He spoke in a hushed tone, but Rose, Tess and Drake could perfectly hear him since they were all Awakeners.


    "Father? When did I be your father? Anyway, did you miss me?"


    A confused voice of a man spoke from the other end, causing the small group of students to freeze in ce.


    "You, fucker..."


    Oscar shouted, throwing the phone to the ground in a burst of anger and dashing toward the car park.


    ***


    Meanwhile Rose and others stood rooted in their ce, trying to process what they had just heard.


    "Wasn''t that Aiden''s voice?"

 Chapter 91 Nightmare (2)

    ?


    Ring... Ring...


    The bell of a distant city church echoed in the in fields surrounded by shadows of creepy trees that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    Every single shadow seemed to dance, their movements flickering and swaying in the dim light of the moon.


    It almost seemed like the shadows were alive...


    The silhouettes seemed to be in various shapes and sizes, some swaying like menacing figures, while others looked like innocent creatures running yfully around.


    However, some Shadows appeared to be deep and dark, as if leading to the bottomless abyss.


    These ''abyss'' Shadows loomed over the fields, making even the grass beneath them quiver with fear.


    Tap... Tap...


    A soft sound disturbed the silence of the fields as if someone or something was running away.


    All the Shadows seemed to shudder in unison and grow longer as they stretched toward the source of the sound.


    Tap... Tap...


    The echoes of the footsteps grew louder, reverberating through the stillness of the night. The mysterious figure, enveloped in darkness, sprinted desperately, a sense of dread trailing in its wake. Each tap of its feet seemed to stir the shadows, making them writhe and twist in sinister anticipation.


    The Shadows could hear the figure''s heart pounding in its chest, its breath ragged and shallow.


    Huff... Huff...


    While the figure was making its way from the field, the Shadows seemed to churn and pulsate, reaching toward the figure like dark tendrils, ready to engulf it whole and drag it into their all-consuming abyss.


    The ''abyss'' Shadows appeared to be stronger and hungrier, their long, gnarled arms stretching out further in the direction of their prey.


    nk... nk...


    Suddenly, far in the distance, another sound pierced the night, interrupting the Shadows.


    "Catch him! Don''t let him escape!!!"


    A group of voices could be heard shouting, making the Shadows quake with excitement.


    It seems that they found more prey to consume...


    As the echoes of the voices grew louder, an army of humans revealed themselves, emerging from the cover of the surrounding trees. Their footsteps pounded against the earth, a cacophony of determined resolve. d in armor, their weapons gleaming in the pale moonlight, they advanced with a sense of purpose, oblivious to the living Shadows that awaited them.


    The figure they pursued stumbled forward, desperation etched on its face. It nced back, eyes widened with terror, as it realized the Shadows were no longer its only pursuers. The army closed in, their shouts blending with the thundering beats of their hearts. They were resolute in their mission to capture the figure, unaware of the malevolent presence lurking in the darkness.


    Suddenly, as the army charged forward, the Shadows struck. Like a tidal wave, they surged forward, enveloping the unsuspecting humans in their sinister embrace. The soldiers screamed, their cries lost amidst the chaos. The shadows coiled around their bodies, constricting and suffocating their every movement.


    Steel shed against the darkness as the soldiers fought back, their weapons slicing through the shadowy figures that emerged from the night. The moonlight revealed glimpses of the gruesome battle, where blood spilled and bodies fell, both human and Shadow alike. The air reeked of iron and fear as the conflict intensified.


    The Shadows, however, seemed to possess an uncanny resilience. For every defeated foe, more emerged from the inky depths, their malevolence feeding on the life force of the fallen. Their forms were amorphous, their tendrilsshing out with a hunger that defiedprehension.


    "Help!"


    One of the soldiers screamed being devoured by a Shadow that coiled around him like a serpent. He tried to strike the Shadowy figure with a desperate swing, but his weapon barely managed to inflict a wound on the massive creature before it engulfed himpletely.


    The soldier''s anguished cry echoed through the battlefield, a haunting plea for aid that was swallowed by the chaos. The sh of steel against darkness intensified as the remaining soldiers fought with unwavering determination.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hah!"


    Another valiant warrior, her armor gleaming with the marks of countless battles, lunged forward with swift grace. Her de sliced through the air, leaving a trail of ethereal light in its wake. With each strike, she aimed to sever the shadowy tendrils that coiled and writhed, seeking to ensnare her.


    The Shadows responded with a sinister dance, their forms twisting and contorting to evade her blows. They moved as a unified force, their inky bodies undting with an otherworldly rhythm. They were not mere silhouettes, but manifestations of pure malevolence, an embodiment of the darkness that resided in the depths of the human psyche.


    Undeterred, the warrior pressed on, her movements a whirlwind of steel and determination. She spun, parrying a strike from a shadowy appendage that slithered toward her and retaliated with a swift sh, carving a deep gash into its form. The shadow recoiled momentarily but soon regenerated, reforming its shape with an eerie resilience.


    Click...


    Suddenly, the air around the soldier became still, and silence descended upon the battlefield.


    She warily looked around, trying to find out a reason, but all she saw was a massive shadow looming over her, it was one of the ''abyss'' Shadows.


    The soldier''s heart pounded in her chest as she faced the abyss Shadow. Its presence loomed over her, its darkness swallowing the surrounding moonlight. The air turned cold, and a chill ran down her spine, but she refused to yield to fear. Gripping her weapon tightly, she took a step forward, her eyes never leaving the menacing form before her.


    The abyss Shadow extended its long, gnarled arms, reaching toward her with an insatiable hunger. Its touch would mean certain doom, an eternity swallowed by darkness. But the soldier was determined to resist, to fight against the encroaching abyss.


    With a swift motion, she swung her de, aiming for the heart of the shadowy creature. The weapon sliced through the air, leaving a trail of shimmering light, but as it struck the abyss Shadow, it seemed to pass right through, as if the darkness itself were intangible.


    Chick... Chick... Chick...


    The shadow let out some kind of a sound that seemed like augh to ridicule the soldier, its frame inching close and closer, its dark tendrils stretching out to ensnare her.


    The soldier''s heart raced as her strike missed its mark, the abyss Shadow mocking her efforts. Determination red within her, refusing to be discouraged by this formidable foe. She knew that facing the abyss meant confronting the deepest, most primal fears that lurked within.


    With every fiber of her being, the soldier summoned her courage, delving into the reservoirs of strength thaty hidden within her. She had trained for this moment, honing her skills tobat the darkest manifestations of evil.


    Gritting her teeth, the soldier adopted a new strategy. She refused to engage the abyss Shadow head-on, knowing that its intangible form would only thwart her efforts. Instead, she focused on exploiting its weaknesses, seeking a way to dismantle the insidious creature.


    She circled the shadowy mass, observing its movements and behavior. The abyss Shadow twisted and writhed, its tendrils reaching out to snare her. But she remained elusive, deftly evading its advances with calcted steps and agile maneuvers.


    Her mind raced, analyzing every detail, every nuance of the abyss Shadow''s movements. And then, she noticed it¡ªa flicker of vulnerability, a brief moment when the darkness wavered, revealing a glimmer of its true nature.


    Seizing the opportunity, the soldier struck. She aimed not for the shadowy tendrils or the ethereal mass but for the center of the creature''s essence¡ªthe very core of its darkness. Her de sliced through the air with precision, finding its mark.


    The abyss Shadow recoiled, its form momentarily disrupted. The soldier pressed her advantage, striking again and again, focusing her attacks on that fragile center. Each blow weakened the creature, causing its darkness to falter and shrink.


    But the abyss Shadow fought back, its tendrilsshing out in a frenzy of desperation. The soldier danced around its assaults, her movements fluid and graceful. She evaded and parried, her de cutting through the darkness with unwavering determination.


    As the battle raged on, the soldier felt exhaustion creeping into her limbs. The weight of her armor pressed upon her, her muscles ached with fatigue. But she pushed through, drawing strength from her resolve and the camaraderie of her fallenrades.


    With a final surge of energy, the soldierunched a decisive assault. She focused every ounce of her being into a single strike, her de shing through the air with a blinding light. It cleaved through the darkness, piercing the heart of the abyss Shadow.


    A deafening roar reverberated through the battlefield as the abyss Shadow convulsed, its form unraveled by the soldier''s strike. Darkness shattered into fragments, dissipating into the night.


    The Soldier raised her hand high in the air and shouted a triumphant cry.


    "We can kill th-"


    However, before she could finish the sentence the same abyss Shadow she had killed used one of its tendrils to pierce through her chest, making her vomit blood.


    "Wh-"


    She turned around to face the dark mass, only to see two Golden Eyes staring back at her.

 Chapter 92 Friend

    ?


    Thud... Thud...


    I heard somebody knocking on my apartment''s door aggressively and was forced to leave my slumber.


    "..."


    Growling, I got up from the bed and quickly walked toward the door, clenching my fist and rubbing my eyes.


    Whoever disturbed me, if it wasn''t important, I''ll punch them.


    Click...


    As soon as the door opened, I flinched seeing a fisting straight at my face. It was supposed to be the other way around!


    Thud...


    I staggered backward, lost for words as I looked at the man standing in front of me.


    "What the fuck man?!"


    I growled realizing that it was Oscar, who punched me. Lifting my fists I wanted to lunge at him, however, I didn''t intend to send him flying.


    Thud...


    I struck him back, and we both stared at each other fiercely for a moment, studying each other''s expressions.


    "Where the fuck have you been?"


    Oscar asked me with a slightly angry expression, quickly adding.


    "You''ve been gone for the entire 4 days! There was even a funeral for you."


    Looking straight into his eyes, I tried to decipher if he was joking or telling the truth. However, seeing that he was dead serious, I...


    "Hahaha... Funeral?! Well, it seems I am dead."


    ...couldn''t help, butugh at the absurdity of the situation. I felt touched that Oscar cared about me, but I knew I couldn''t tell him where I had been for the past four days.


    "Wait... Wait... Wait!"


    Seeing him approaching with his fists raised high, I backed away, avoiding his blows.


    Whoosh...


    We kept exchanging punches for a few more minutes until we both exhausted ourselves and panted heavily.


    "Nice to see you are alive..."


    Oscar said sarcastically, still catching his breath. His brown eyes scanned my appearance before heaving a sigh.


    "Did you get stronger again?"


    I noticed his eyes lingering on my build which suggested that he might''ve noticed the slight changes in my physique.


    "Yes..."


    Nodding my head, I slowly rose from the floor, dusting off my clothes and picking up my Katana that I''d left on the old wooden desk.


    "Do you want to spar?"


    ***


    While Oscar went to change his clothing, I went directly to the practice area, unsheathing my Katana and practicing a few swings.


    Since I''ve just woken up my body was a bit sore, but it was nothing that couldn''t be worked through with some warm-up exercises.


    "..."


    Whilst I practiced my Sword Style, I noticed that some students were ncing at me. It was also mostly women...


    "Status..."


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??+ ]


    ????????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??+


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? --><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ?????????? [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    Looking at my Charm, I felt a small smile forming on my lips. Although I was still aiming to be one of the background characters that doesn''t gain any attention, it was a good feeling to know that my body had the potential to be handsome.


    I still look sickly and malnourished but with enough time and effort, I''d eventually be someone of formidable appearance.


    "I could also wear a mask..."


    Swinging my Katana in a wide arc, I thought. There were times when whilst ying the game you had to equip the protagonists with masks, so they wouldn''t be recognized by their outstanding features.


    Rose preferred to do so, that''s the main reason why she wore a Disguise Cloak in Helixia.


    "Okay, I''m here..."


    I was pulled out of my thoughts as Oscar entered the arena, holding the same spear with a silver spearhead that he always used.


    "You ready?"


    Gripping my Katana''s hilt tightly, I asked and seeing Oscar nod in response, I lunged forward with a quick strike, deciding to first test the waters with a feint to gauge his current strength.


    nk...


    However, Oscar deftly parried my feint, his spear meeting my katana with a resounding sh. He countered with a swift jab towards my chest, but I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the attack. The intensity of our spar began to escte as we traded blows with increasing speed and precision.


    Boom...


    I blocked a powerful strike from Oscar, feeling the impact reverberate through my arm. I retaliated with a series of quick shes, aiming for his legs. Oscar leaped backward, avoiding my strikes, but I followed up with a spinning kick, aiming to knock him off bnce.


    Thud...


    My boot connected with Oscar''s thigh, causing him to stagger for a moment. Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward with a flurry of attacks, my katana slicing through the air with a sharp swish. Oscar skillfully parried each strike, his spear deflecting the de with expert precision.


    Swinging my katana overhead, I delivered a powerful downward strike, aiming for Oscar''s shoulder. He blocked it with his spear, but I used the momentum to execute a quick spin, momentarily letting go of my weapon and delivering a punch towards his midsection.


    My fist connected, and Oscar grunted in response, but he swiftly retaliated with a swift strike of his own, catching me off guard. The tip of his spear grazed my arm, leaving a shallow cut as a reminder to stay focused.


    We continued our fierce exchange, our movements bing a blur of strikes, blocks, and evasions. The sound of metal shing filled the air as our weapons collided time and again, creating sparks that illuminated the practice area.


    nk... Boom... Thud...


    The rhythm of our fight echoed through the room as we pushed each other to the limits of our abilities. Sweat poured down my brow, my muscles aching with the exertion, but the adrenaline coursing through my veins kept me going.


    The sh of our weapons intensified as we unleashed a flurry of attacks, our bodies moving in a synchronized dance ofbat. I spun on my heel, performing a spinning back kick, aiming to catch Oscar off guard.


    Thwack!


    My heel collided with his abdomen, causing him to grunt in pain and stumble backward. I quickly followed up with a swift sh of my katana, aiming for his exposed nk.


    nk...


    However, Oscar managed to raise his spear just in time, deflecting my strike with precision. His counterattack came swiftly, as he thrust his spear forward, aiming for my chest.


    I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding the deadly tip of his weapon. As I evaded his attack, I seized the opportunity to strike back,unching a powerful roundhouse kick toward his ribs.


    Smack!


    My foot connected solidly with his side, causing him to wince in pain. But Oscar wasn''t one to be deterred easily. He swiftly recovered and retaliated with a rapid series of thrusts and shes, forcing me into a defensive stance.


    "You are using your legs way too much!"


    He growled in between his breaths, while creating a barrage of spear strikes that forced me backward.


    As the spar continued, our movements became more fluid and calcted. Each sh of our weapons reverberated through the air, creating a symphony of steel. Oscar''s spear danced with deadly precision, while I countered with agile swordy.


    nk...


    I blocked a powerful thrust from Oscar, feeling the impact resonate through my arms. I swiftly retaliated with a spinning maneuver, my katana sweeping in an arc towards his side. Oscar sidestepped just in time, narrowly evading the de.


    Our eyes locked, determination burning in both of us. We circled each other, searching for openings, our breaths heavy with exertion. The practice area seemed to fade away as we focused solely on each other, the world reduced to the sh of weapons and the desire to outmaneuver our opponent.


    Thud... Whoosh...


    Oscarunched a series of lightning-fast strikes, his spear a blur of movement. I deflected each attack with precise parries, countering with swift shes and thrusts of my own. Our des shed repeatedly, sparks flying as the sheer force of our blows met in a sh of strength.


    Suddenly, Oscar spun on his heel, sweeping his spear low in an attempt to trip me off bnce. I leaped over the weapon, my body twisting in mid-air, andnded with a controlled grace. Taking advantage of the opening, I thrust forward, aiming to strike his exposed back.


    nk!


    But Oscar had anticipated my move, swiftly spinning around and deflecting my attack with his spear. He retaliated with a powerful strike, his weapon arcing towards my head. I instinctively brought up my katana to block, the impact vibrating through my arms.


    With a burst of energy, I pushed back, engaging Oscar in a fierce exchange once again. Our movements became more intricate, our strikes faster and more precise. The intensity of our spar was palpable, as if the very air around us crackled with electricity.


    "You''ve really improved..."


    Oscar muttered, making the spear disappear as if he was done with the spar. Although I could still see mes burning in his eyes, we both knew that any more than this would make this into a real fight.


    "I can''t say the same about you..."


    I smirked but got a fist as a reward.


    "So... anyways, what''s good?"


    Scratching my hurting forehead, I spoke whilst looking at the other students sparring with each other.


    "Oh nothing... Just a few unrted news, like princess finding a Compatible Person''s identity and stuff simr..."


    It was Oscar''s time to smile as he saw my face pale.

 Chapter 93 Preparation...

    ?


    "Oh, nothing... Just a few unrted news, like Princess finding herpatible Person''s identity and stuff simr..."


    I felt the blood leaving my face as I realized the meaning behind Oscar''s words. My mind instantly raced to the possibility of the Elven Royal family breaching the Trygnomy''s database and essing the information about the Ice Dungeon''s entry.


    ''It shouldn''t be possible...''


    Feeling cold sweat gathering on my palm, I clenched my jaw, trying not to show any emotion or panic.


    "..."


    I could feel Oscar''s gaze on me and slowly lifting my head, I saw his brown eyes smiling at me in amusement.


    "Fuck..."


    A curse escaped from my lips as I realized that the information was probably already known. If my guess is correct, it seems that the Trygnomy probably sold the information to the Elven Royal family for a hefty price.


    ''Trustworthypany my ass...''


    I muttered under my breath, going over the possible scenarios that could now unfold, due to the Elves knowing I am Rose''spatible person.


    Well...


    I just hope I''m not locked up in some kind of tower or forced to sign a Mana Contract I''m unable to breach.


    "..."


    I could feel my anxiety raising, but I bit my lips, controlling myself not to run away. I''ve already set my mind on being near the light, rather than hiding from it.


    If I want to be a Shadow, then I must learn to embrace the light and use it to my advantage rather than fearing it and hiding from its gaze in fear of being exposed.


    "Do you want to grab a drink?"


    Maintaining myposure, I turned to Oscar and gave him a small smile. Although to him it probably seemed that I was calm, I had given up.


    "You seem unbothered..."


    Thankfully, he didn''tment further and instead followed my lead in changing the subject. We both headed toward the school cafeteria to grab a can of soda and some snacks, before heading outside and taking a seat on one of the benches.


    Gulp...


    As I took a sip of my drink, I frowned, feeling the cold liquid rush down my throat.


    Whoosh...


    After a few minutes of peacefully sitting in silence, a gust of wind blew by, attracting my gaze toward a girl with long Azure hair, standing across the campus, looking around hesitantly as if searching for someone.


    "You should probably go..."


    I spoke up, pointing towards the Elven Princess standing in the distance. Oscar quickly understood the situation and got up, nodding in agreement and tapping me on my shoulder.


    "I''ll catch up with youter..."


    Seeing him off with a wave, I took onest sip of my drink before releasing a deep breath and allowing my Mana to seep into the surroundings.


    Click...


    Instantly, two azure eyes were fixed on me, but I calmly met them with my own golden ones, inviting her to approach me.


    "It feels like I''m about to face a Boss monster..."


    ***


    A few hours ago...


    "Wasn''t that Aiden''s voice?"


    Tess spoke, looking at her friends, her voice slightly above the normal pitch. Although it might seem like she didn''t care much, her pointy ears were struggling to stay in ce as they twitched slightly, indicating her emotions.


    While Drake didn''t know much about Aiden in the first ce and couldn''t differentiate his voice, Tess just nodded her head in agreement.


    There was no need to tell Rose about the little talk they had in the garden.


    Tess didn''t know the rtionship between Aiden and Rose, but just in case... she didn''t want to make her friend jealous.


    "Let''s go... He''s probably in the Academy..."


    Seeing that this was going nowhere Drake, finally, spoke up. He didn''t have the mood to look at two girls exchanging non-verbalmunication.


    "..."


    As they all boarded a vehicle owned by Tess''s family, Tess felt that the mood in the car was tense, or rather the temperature around Rose was significantly colder than before.


    "Rose, what are you nning to do?"


    Drake''s question, while straightforward, managed to capture the attention of everyone in the car.


    He wouldn''t normally have asked such a question, but since his seat was very close to Rose, he could feel the cold seeping onto his bone.


    Drake was well aware that a Compatible Person was very important, however, he couldn''t quite understand why Rose seemed to be so attached to Aiden.


    Rose''s gaze shifted towards Drake, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions - gratitude, slight shyness and determination. She took a deep breath, trying topose herself before answering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He saved my life..."


    Rose finally responded, her voice carrying a weight of vulnerability.


    "While I could''ve died in the Dungeon to some kind of a G Rank monster, he gave me his Mana. He was there when I was all alone..."


    Tess closed her eyes, nodding in understanding. It felt like a romanti-


    "And he stole my Wyvern loot!"


    However, her imagination was broken, upon hearing Rose''s next words. Even Drake raised his eyebrows in surprise at the sudden twist.


    Rose''s face now seemed to convey slight irritation while her tone hinted at a yful frustration as she continued to rant about the stolen root.


    "That guy..."


    Even Tess couldn''t help, but slightly chuckle hearing the entire story from her friend''s lips.


    The tension in the car seemed to lessen.


    ***


    Whoosh...


    The wind blew a chilly breeze as the trio get out of the car, approaching the entrance of the Academy with determination etched on their faces.


    "You go search for him inside the buildings..."


    Rose decided to split the group, giving specific instructions to Tess and Drake on their mission.


    She wanted to talk to Aiden today and not push this conversation any further.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking around the school campus, she saw many students, however, none of them seemed to be her Aiden''s.


    Rose scanned the area, her eyes sharp and focused, searching for any signs of Aiden, but she couldn''t sense his presence.


    Tch...


    Clicking her tongue she decided to move east, thinking that Aiden might be hanging out somewhere near the cafeteria.


    While walking she began to think about what to tell him when she finally saw him.


    ''Hello, you are mypatible person!''


    No, she couldn''t just start a conversation like that! It has to start from a more natural ce.


    ''Hello, thank you for saving my life...''


    That sounds better, but he stole my core!


    Rose felt her ears twitch, but at this point, she couldn''t tell if it was either from excitement or frustration.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, she felt a Mana Wave or a signal that was simr yet unique to all others. It felt like the Mana was somehow familiar.


    Click...


    Rose''s eyes quickly shifted in the direction of the signal, and she saw Aiden sitting on one of the Academy''s benches, drinking a soda.


    His Golden eyes seemed calm, while his gaze was surely fixated on her.


    "..."


    Rose felt that he was inviting her, however, she felt slightly confused. ording to his past behavior, Aiden would''ve preferred to avoid her, yet here he was, waiting for her.


    As she walked toward him, her steps became measured, each one deliberate, as if she were traversing a path filled with unseen obstacles. Her heart raced within her chest, its steady rhythm a reminder of her own vulnerability in the face of uncertainty.


    The distance between them closed gradually, the gap shrinking with each tentative stride. Rose''s azure hair cascaded down her back, a vibrant waterfall of color that mirrored the depths of her emotions. She held herself with a mix of poise and hesitation, her bodynguage betraying a conflicting blend of confidence and vulnerability.


    Whoosh...


    The soft breeze carried the faint scent of blooming flowers, mingling with the crispness of anticipation in the air. The world around them seemed to fade into the background, their surroundings bing nothing more than a blur as their connection grew stronger. The sunlight filtered through the leaves of nearby trees, casting dappled patterns of light and shadow upon the ground, mirroring the dance of emotions within Rose''s heart.


    ''To be angry or grateful...''


    Rose thought to herself, unsure of how to approach Aiden.


    Finally, Rose stood before Aiden, her eyes locked onto him as if searching for answers and confirmation. She took a moment to gather her thoughts, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. The air seemed charged with an unspoken tension, both exhrating and nerve-wracking as if their meeting held the power to alter the course of their lives.


    Without a word, Rose slowly lowered herself onto the bench, her movements graceful and deliberate. She sat beside Aiden, their shoulders almost touching, yet an invisible barrier still separating them.


    Rose''s azure eyes mirrored a myriad of emotions, flickering like mes dancing upon a hearth. There was a mixture of curiosity, hope, and a hint of apprehension in her gaze. Her lips parted slightly as if poised to speak, but the words remained trapped within her, struggling to find their way to the surface.


    "Do you want a drink?"


    However, Aiden was the first to break the ice with a simple question, offering Rose an extra can of soda.

 Chapter 94 Conversing

    ?


    "Do you want a drink?"


    Looking at the Elven Princess sitting right next to me, I pulled out an extra can of soda from my Spatial Inventory, casually offering it to her.


    ''This feels cringe...''


    I growled, observing as Rose carefully picked up the drink from my extended hand and ced it on herp.


    "..."


    This, however, did not seem to break the silence as we both sat there in awkward quietness.


    I hoped that we would be able to move past this tension, but it seemed that Rose was lost in thoughts.


    Tshhh...


    Slowly, she opened the can of soda and put it to her lips, taking a small sip before setting it back down on herp.


    "..."


    For a second, I noticed that her long, pointed ears twitched slightly, but she quicklyposed herself and continued to remain silent.


    "Is this by any chance, your first time trying soda?"


    Although I wished that I wouldn''t have to talk, I thought that the faster this is over, the better. I was already on edge while sitting near her, and the proximity was not making things any better.


    Her scent was a mixture of flowers and rain, which was soothing and distracting at the same time.


    "How do you know?"


    I was pulled out of my thoughts as Rose finally spoke, her azure eyes meeting mine. She also had an expression revealing a hint of surprise. Well, honestly it was a guess on my end.


    I just knew that Rose has this weird habit of her ears twitching whenever she experiences something new or exciting, so it wasn''t that hard to guess.


    "Lucky guess..."


    However, I didn''t intend to share this information with her, simply replying with a nonchnt shrug.


    I think that I was finally able to break the ice between us, even if only a little bit, because Rose opened her mouth again, intending to continue the conversation.


    "Do you know why I wanted to talk to you?"


    The seriousness of her tone made me more alert as I slightly wriggled in my seat, feeling that this conversation was reaching its climax.


    "Yes, I do..."


    I could feel the tension rising in the air as I prepared myself for whatever was about toe next.


    "So you agree that you are mypatible person and the one who transferred me Mana in the Ice Dungeon..."


    Rose took another sip of the soda while using her other hand to y with her long and slender hair.


    I, on the other hand, silently observed her trying to gauge her mood and reaction. Although she was looking straight ahead, I could sense that she was waiting for my answer with bated breath.


    "Yes, it was indeed me"


    I replied in a calm and collected manner. I could feel that this conversation was going to be a turning point for me as well as for Rose.


    There was no need to try to hide with all the proof and evidence pointing toward me, and I was ready to ept whatever consequence woulde with my actions.


    I was ready to emerge into the light and get used to being seen and heard. Despite this, my goal to be the Shadow didn''t die down.


    Shadows can also be versatile and even adaptable if needed. It was time for me to adapt and grow while being exposed to light.


    "..."


    I waited for Rose to respond, however, it seemed as if she had lost her voice. Looking at her frame, sitting next to me, I noticed that her ears were slightly turning red, indicating a sign of embarrassment or shyness.


    "How did you know that I was yourpatible person?"


    Finally, Rose let out a whisper, but I could sense deep seriousness in her voice. If I had not known about us beingpatible people, then Rose would''ve died on the spot, because of my Mana.


    It''d be an attempted murder.


    "Your Mana... It felt familiar"


    I''ve finally spoken another harmless lie, watching as Rose quietly nodded her head.


    Honestly, the conversation didn''t seem as bad as I expected it to be. If not for the fact that I was very nervous, I''d even call it pleasurable.


    Well, who wouldn''t enjoy sitting with probably one of the prettiest women in the entire Leclentia?


    Huff...


    Okay, it was now time to take on the bull head-on.


    "So... What will happen now?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moment of truth was about toe, will I be locked in the tower or Elven Pce or will I be permitted to continue living freely?


    ncing at Rose, I noticed that she was looking at me with a slight smile. It seemed that she was somehow enjoying my difort.


    "...The Public won''t be informed about your identity as my Compatible Person and you won''t be forced to leave the academy."


    After a momentary pause, Rose finally spoke, managing to push away all my worries with a single sentence.


    "But..."


    However, she wasn''t finished yet and I felt a sense of unease creep up on me once again.


    "You will have to stay close to me at all times..."


    I could feel the smile I had on my face slowly withering away as Rose finished her sentence.


    Of course, I had expected that there would be some kind of condition to this agreement, but I couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed.


    "Why do I have to follow this condition?"


    Rose blinked her eyes and looked at me with slight surprise. Was she surprised that I was trying to avoid sticking close to her?


    "My father told me that you''d be locked up if you didn''t agree to this condition..."


    My golden eyes scanned her face, looking for any hint of deception or dishonesty, but Rose seemed genuine and even slightly regretful that her father was basically forcing me to stay close to her.


    "Am I ugly?"


    Suddenly, Rose spoke, making me almost choke on my soda. Ugly? her? I found it hard to believe that such a stunning woman would even consider the possibility of being ugly.


    "No?"


    I answered, slightly confused by the sudden change of topic, but nheless slightly amused by her sudden question.


    "Then why do you want to distance yourself from me?"


    I think the conversation took a weird turn. From a passerby''s point of view, it might even seem like we were having a lovers'' quarrel.


    "Personal issues..."


    ***


    Rose could feel tons of emotions swirling within her, distracting her from beingposed.


    As soon as she heard Aiden asking if the condition of sticking close to her was a must, she felt her beauty being questioned.


    She was aware that her appearance was one of her biggest assets, and the fact that Aiden hesitated to be close to her made her very surprised.


    What kind of man was Aiden that he wasn''t affected by her charm?


    "Am I ugly?"


    She even identally blurted out her thoughts, instantly turning red with embarrassment. Luckily she could somewhat cover her expression with her hair, but her pointed ears were beet red.


    "No?"


    Aiden''s voice sounded uncertain, and Rose looked up to see confusion etched on his face. His golden eyes met hers, searching for an answer to my sudden inquiry.


    His reaction surprised Rose. She had expected him to dismiss her question with a quickpliment, perhaps trying to smooth things over. But his response held a hint of genuine confusion as if he couldn''tprehend why she would even ask such a thing.


    Rose''s embarrassment slowly transformed into curiosity. Was it possible that Aiden saw something beyond superficial beauty? Could he truly be unaffected by her looks? The idea was both unsettling and intriguing.


    "Then why do you want to distance yourself from me?"


    Rose asked, her barely audible voice betraying a slight mix of vulnerability and confusion.


    Aiden seemed taken aback by her question, his expression shifting from surprise to a more contemtive state. Rose could tell that he was carefully choosing his words as if weighing his response.


    "Personal issues..."


    He finally replied, his face devoid of any emotions that would betray what he was thinking.


    However, his answer only served to deepen Rose''s curiosity. What personal issues could he be referring to? Rose had assumed that his reluctance to be close to her stemmed from his own desires or preferences. But now, it seemed there was more to the story.


    Rose leaned back in my seat, the silence between us bing heavy once again. Her mind raced, searching for a way to bridge the gap that seemed to separate them. She didn''t want this conversation to end on a note of difort and misunderstanding, they are probably going to spend the next few years together.


    "Why don''t you tell me about these personal issues?"


    Rose, finally, suggested, her voice softer now, infused with genuine concern.


    Aiden''s gaze shifted away from hers, his brow furrowing as he seemed lost in thought. For a moment, Rose worried that she had overstepped a boundary, delving into matters he wasn''t ready to share.


    However, he eventually met her gaze once again, his expression slightly troubled.


    "I feel shy around women..."

 Chapter 95 Bet

    ?


    "I feel shy around women..."


    Rose felt as if something hit her in the head. She slowly studied Aiden''s facial expressions, however, it seemed that he was genuine.


    He was either honest or a really good liar.


    "..."


    Rose remained silent for a moment, trying to choose her words carefully before responding, however, she didn''t know what to say.


    What was there even to say?


    "...But I willply."


    Aiden continued, breaking the awkward silence and stretching his back with a small smile.


    "However, keep in mind that I won''t be chained to you forever..."


    His golden eyes glinted with a hint of a challenge as if he was stating a fact. It seemed that he wasn''t afraid of challenging even an Elven Princess, whose talent was one of the greatest in the world.


    "..."


    Rose felt amused by Aiden''s bold statement, but also a bit taken aback. She couldn''t recall thest time somebody had been so confident with her.


    "Very well..."


    Muttering under her breath, Rose slowly rose from her seat and took a step closer to Aiden, her expression that of mischievousness.


    "Do you want to make a bet?"


    Aiden raised an eyebrow in response, his expression curious but cautious as he waited for Rose to continue.


    "If you can defeat me by the end of this year, I will speak to my father about being more lenient with you being kept near me. But if you fail, then you must promise to work on your shyness around women."


    Rose extended her hand toward Aiden, her eyes shining with yful excitement.


    "Deal?"


    ***


    I gazed at Rose''s expression, feeling troubled by her sudden proposal. Although my actions were the cause of this, I wanted to avoid making a bet that would put me in a difficult position.


    My growth now is fine, however, I couldn''t guarantee how I would improve in the future, especially when it came to defeating someone as powerful as Rose.


    ''Never bet against a protagonist...''


    I thought to myself, recalling a piece of advice from the game.


    "Give me more time to think about it, Princess"


    Standing up from the bench, I slightly bowed my head in respect before turning toward the dorms.


    I could feel Rose''s gaze boring into my back, but I resisted the temptation to turn around and look at her. It was important for me to make a rational decision, one that wouldn''tpromise my position or weaken my chances of seeding in the long run.


    The Shadow Dungeon that is hidden is my priority and I was sure that if I had enough time to master the Mana Art located in that Dungeon, I could stand against the protagonists on equal footing.


    "..."


    Walking around the corner and out of sight from Rose, I leaned against the wall, feeling droplets of sweat forming on my brow.


    This was way too stressful for me.


    A single talk with Rose consumed my entire thought process, and I knew that I needed to focus on my training if I was going to have any chance of seeding in the Shadow Dungeon.


    I''d much rather spend my time perfecting mybat skills and mana control rather than making a bet with Rose, especially since if I failed this dungeon the Art wouldnd in the hands of a Demon.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Should I ept?..."


    However, my thoughts were still swirling around Rose''s proposal. I doubt that I could defeat her by the end of the year, but the idea of gaining some freedom was tempting.


    Although I was yet to be ''restrained'' I could already feel a tight cor around my neck.


    As I slowly made my way back to my dorm, my mind continued to weigh the pros and cons of Rose''s proposition. The idea of gaining more freedom was alluring, but I couldn''t afford to let it distract me from my main goal: getting the Mana Art within the Shadow Dungeon.


    Once inside my room, I closed the door behind me and leaned against it, taking a deep breath. The room was dimly lit, with faint rays of sunlight peeking through the gaps in the curtains. It was a small, modest space, but it was my shelter for the past few months.


    I reached into my inventory and pulled out my trusted ck Katana. Its de, once pristine and sharp, now bore signs of wear and tear. The edges were slightly cracked, evidence of countless battles I had fought and survived. Running my fingers along the de, I knew it was time to find a new weapon.


    "I should get a new weapon..."


    I furrowed my brow as I considered my options for a new weapon. It had to be something that suited my ystyle and would provide an advantage in the early stages of the game. I closed my eyes, delving into my memory pce to retrieve information on the various weapons I had encountered while ying Leclentia.


    A few options came to mind, each with its own strengths and weaknesses. One was the mebrand Sword, a weapon infused with the power of fire. Its fiery enchantment could deal additional damage to enemies vulnerable to heat and set them aze, making it a formidable choice against ice-based creatures or foes weak to fire.


    "Too difficult to get and too shy..."


    It was a sword that could be forged in the middle of a Volcano, however, currently, I have no money to request such a sword.


    Another option was the Thunderstrike Bow, a weapon that harnessed the power of lightning. With its electrifying arrows, it could stun enemies and deliver devastating critical hits. The Thunderstrike Bow would be particrly useful against foes with high mobility or weakness to electricity.


    This weapon wasn''t as hard to get, you just needed to properly charge the bow with the energy of thunderstorms and lightning strikes, which would take time and effort.


    "Hmmm..."


    Then there was the Shadowfang Dagger, a weapon known for its swift strikes and stealthy nature. Its razor-sharp de could pierce through armor, making it effective against heavily armored enemies. The Shadowfang Dagger would grant me the element of surprise, allowing me to strike swiftly and vanish into the shadows before my opponents could react.


    This perfectly suited mybat style, however, it might not be as effective against enemies that were resistant to physical attacks like shadows.


    Scratching my cheek, I took a seat on the old chair, tapping my fingers on the ancient desk with a thoughtful expression.


    "..."


    As I pondered over the different weapon options, a faint memory started to stir within me. It was a distant recollection of a weapon I hade across during my adventures in Leclentia - the Vanara Longsword. The name echoed in my mind, and with it came a surge of excitement.


    The Vanara Longsword was a very good weapon, known for its versatility and exceptional craftsmanship. It was said to have been forged by the skilled hands of the dwarven master cksmiths, using a rare and precious metal known as Darksteel. The de was said to possess unique properties, capable of channeling and amplifying the wielder''s mana.


    I frantically searched my memory pce, trying to recall more details about the Vanara Longsword. The image of the weapon started to take shape in my mind - a slender, gleaming de with intricate engravings, adorned with a hilt made from ck cloth.


    My heart raced with anticipation. The Vanara Longsword seemed like the perfect choice for me. Its versatility would allow me to adapt to differentbat situations, and its good mana conductivity would allow me to enshroud it with Shadows more easily.


    "Where is it?"


    Without wasting another moment, I reached for the inkwell on my desk and a quill, hastily flipping open a paper that was lying nearby. I quickly cleared a nk space, dipping the quill into the ink.


    With a steady hand, I began to paint the approximate location of the Vanara Longsword within the world of Leclentia. Based on my hazy memories, I drew a rough map, marking a cave entrance nestled in the Frostpeak Mountains. It was said that the cave concealed the ancient tomb of a warrior, and within ity the coveted Vanara Longsword.


    As I traced the contours of the cave entrance and the surroundingndmarks, a surge of determination coursed through me. The prospect of obtaining such a weapon was a driving force that renewed my focus and determination. I couldn''t let this opportunity slip away.


    Once I finished the sketch, I carefully closed the inkwell and set the quill aside. The paper now held a secret, a hidden path that could lead me to the Vanara Longsword.


    With the ink still wet on the page, I quickly rolled up the paper and tucked it securely into my Spatial Inventory.


    "It''s perfect..."


    Recalling one time I actually used this weapon in battle once, I remembered how easily Drake could wield, slicing through enemies like they were mere butter.


    Although it was useless for protagonists, since they had better weapons, it was perfect for me. It wasn''t even that hard to get, since the mountain range in which it was hidden wasn''t heavily guarded and was close by.


    "Maybe, I''ll make it back by tomorrow..."

 Chapter 96 Frostpeak

    ?


    Ting... Ting...


    I nced outside the train''s small window, observing the droplets of rain trickling down the ss pane''s surface.


    As I watched the raindrops race down the window, my eyes slowly shifted toward a blurry image of the massive mountain range in the distance, shrouded in a thick veil of rainy clouds.


    I could see the steep terrain and lush vegetation covering the mountains'' slopes, but the heavy rain and low visibility made it difficult to distinguish any specific features.


    Well...


    Except for that massive waterfall cascading down the rocky cliffs, visible despite the rain''s dense curtain.


    [ Frostpeak Mountains ]


    The robotic voice interrupted my thoughts, announcing the next stop in the train''s route.


    Ting... Ting...


    Slowly, the train started to decelerate as it approached the station,ing to aplete stop with a soft hiss of the breaks.


    "..."


    Stepping out of the train, I was immediately greeted by the sound of heavy rainfall and gusts of chilly wind.


    Although I hadn''t taken an umbre with me, I was smart enough to bring a coat with a hood to protect me from harsh weather.


    Tap... Tap...


    Navigating my way through the rain-soaked tform, I slowly separated myself from the crowd of people, who were going in the direction of the city.


    My footsteps echoed softly against the wet asphalt as I made my way toward a nearby hiking trail that would take me deeper into the Frostpeak Mountains.


    "I still remember the way..."


    Humming to myself happily, I pulled out my Katana from its sheath, letting its dark de glisten in the rainy light.


    Although there was no particr reason for me to unsheathe the de, I wanted to be prepared if any unexpected monster leaped out from the greenery.


    The Frostpeak Mountain range was home to a lot of different monsters, particrly ones that thrived in the humid and rainy weather.


    Most of the creatures in this area wielded Water Element, making them even more dangerous in such weather conditions.


    Thus, thebination of heavy rainfall and dangerous monsters made the Frostpeak Mountains a challenging ce to explore.


    Despite the risk, Awakeners still flock to this mountain range due to the rare and valuable resources that could be found here.


    The humid climate and lush vegetation of the Frostpeak Mountains make it an ideal environment for various nts and minerals to grow, such as rare herbs used in alchemy or precious gems and metals, which are highly sought after by cksmiths.


    Although they are very hard to obtain or even find, their price is humongous.


    Furthermore, there are even parties created solely for the purpose of exploring this mountain range.


    "Let''s just hope I don''t run into them..."


    Walking further up the trail, the path became increasingly steep and rocky, it also began to narrow and be overgrown with vegetation, making it more challenging to navigate.


    Soon, Ipletely lost it, but guided by my memories, I continued to make my way through the mountain, taking extra care not to slip on the slick rocks or trip over any protruding roots.


    Grrr...


    However, my peaceful climb was interrupted by the low growling sound that reverberated through the trees.


    My Mana instantly surged in alert, and my grip on Katana tightened as I scanned the surroundings for the source of the sound.


    Tap... Tap...


    The rain continued to patter down, making it harder to pinpoint the source of the sound. Everything seemed to blend together in a constant symphony of rain, wind, and rustling leaves.


    Eventually, though, I saw a movement in the corner of my eye and turned my head to see a pair of glowing eyes peering at me through the foliage.


    I couldn''t quite make out the monster from where I stood, but the creature''s strength was around E Rank based on the amount of Mana it was emanating.


    Click... Click...


    shing my Katana through the air, I tried to intimidate the monster, so that it''d retreat, however, the creature didn''t seem too bothered by my actions, just staring at me with a steady gaze.


    It seemed that it was somewhat intelligent.


    Tap... Tap...


    I tried to back away slowly, but the creature let out another growl, signaling that it had no intention to let me go.


    "Come out then..."


    I taunted the monster, taking another few steps forward and enveloping my Katana''s de in ayer of Mana.


    Carefully assessing the situation, I realized that I had to change the area of battle to gain an advantage over the creature.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Whoosh...


    I used a quick burst of Mana to propel myself upwards onto a nearby tree branch, putting some distance between me and the monster.


    The creature, of course, didn''t want me to escape and stepped out of the bushes, revealing its full form.


    The monster looked like arge, feral wolf with matted fur and sharp teeth. It had a massive maw full of sharp, yellow teeth, and its eyes glowed an eerie yellow in the dark.


    The wolf even had old scars lining its body, indicating that this wasn''t the first time it had fought in the wild.


    Growl...


    It suddenly rammed into the tree I was perched on, snarling as it tried to knock me off the branch.


    Thud...


    I leaped off the branch in response, flipping through the air tond on a nearby tree trunk andunching myself again back towards the wolf with an attack.


    nk...


    However, the monster was able to deflect my attack with ease, swiping its ws at me with lightning-fast speed.


    "I should probably use it..."


    Sighing, I took out an old watch that seemed so ancient it could break any second.


    Click...


    Suddenly, everything around me slowed down, the falling rain, rustling leaves, and even the wolf''s movements all seemed to be moving at a slower pace.


    The time seemed to have slowed down to a crawl, allowing me to move and react with enhanced speed and precision.


    Swish...


    My Katana cut through the air with greater finesse and speed, allowing me to strike at the monster''s weaknesses with pinpoint uracy.


    Pluck...


    The de shed through the side of the monster''s, causing it to fall back immediately. Even with the time slowed, the wolf was as agile as me.


    As the wolf staggered back from my strike, I seized the opportunity to press the advantage. With the enhanced speed granted by the time-slowing watch, I swiftly closed the distance between us.


    Swoosh...


    My de whirled through the air, aiming for the wolf''s exposed nk. However, the creature''s instincts kicked in, and it managed to evade my attack at thest moment, narrowly avoiding a grievous injury.


    Undeterred, I seamlessly transitioned into a fluid sequence of agile movements, darting around the wolf with calcted precision. Each strike I delivered was met with the wolf''s desperate attempts to counter, but my enhanced reflexes and swordsmanship allowed me to parry and evade its attacks.


    sh...


    Metal shed against fangs and ws as our battle raged on, the rain-soaked surroundings echoing with the sounds of our struggle. The wolf fought ferociously, its yellow eyes burning with an unyielding determination.


    The rain continued to pour down, creating a surreal atmosphere as I danced through the downpour, locked inbat with the relentless wolf.


    Grrr...


    Growling in frustration, the wolf circled me, searching for an opening. Its eyes never left mine, its gaze filled with an intensity that mirrored my own determination.


    Suddenly, the wolf pounced, ws outstretched. I sidestepped its attack, but its sheer speed caught me off guard. Its ws grazed my arm, leaving a shallow gash that stung with the rainwater.


    "It''s still that fast?!"


    Gritting my teeth, I channeled my Mana and unleashed a barrage of attacks, aiming to overwhelm the wolf with a flurry of strikes. But the wolf was relentless, evading and parrying my blows with uncanny agility.


    Taking a step back, I allowed the wolf to approach, feigning vulnerability. Sensing an opportunity, it lunged at me once more. This time, instead of evading, I spun on my heel, redirecting its momentum and sending it crashing into a nearby tree.


    Seizing the moment, I closed in swiftly, striking at the wolf''s exposed nk. My de sliced through the air, aimed at its vital point. But the wolf twisted its body at thest second, narrowly evading the strike.


    With a snarl, the wolf retaliated,unching a series of vicious swipes in rapid session. I deflected each blow with deft precision, utilizing the full extent of my training and skill. The sound of metal against ws echoed in the rain-drenched forest.


    nk...


    I could sense the fatigue weighing on both myself and the wolf. But I refused to yield.


    Summoning a surge of Mana, I channeled it into my Katana, infusing it with a radiant glow. The de hummed with power as Iunched a final, devastating strike toward the wolf.


    The wolf, sensing the impending danger, leaped backward, narrowly evading my attack. But I was prepared. Swiftly, I transitioned into a spinning motion, my body a blur as I unleashed a whirlwind of strikes upon the wolf.


    The air crackled with the intensity of our sh. My de connected with the wolf''s side, and a pained howl tore through the rain-soaked forest. The creature stumbled, weakened by the force of my blow.


    Sensing the opportunity to end the battle, I closed in, my Katana poised for the final strike. With a resolute gaze, I brought down the de, aiming for the wolf''s exposed neck.


    Pluck...

 Chapter 97 Authority

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    Seeing the heavy body of the wolf fall to the ground, I let out a sigh of relief and lowered my Katana to my hips.


    The crimson blood on the de''s edge was gradually getting cleaned up by the downpour, but it failed to gain any reaction from me.


    "It doesn''t have a core..."


    I mumbled under my nose, using my Katana to open up the monster''s chest only to see that there was no white sphere within.


    Throwing ast nce at the corpse of the wolf, I left the vicinity with steady yet hurried steps.


    I wouldn''t want to encounter any more monsters in such weather.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the forest, I tried to ignore the cold rain seeping through my clothes and the shivers that ran down my spine.


    Whether it was the cold or the recent encounter with the monster, I was very sensitive to any sight or sound around me and kept my guard high, analyzing every movement and rustle in the bushes.


    It was honestly exhausting to maintain such a level of vignce, but I knew it was necessary if I wanted to stay alive in this unpredictable mountain range.


    "..."


    Scanning the surroundings I took another step forward, using my Katana to cut the thick vegetation in front of me and clearing the path for easier movement.


    Swish... Swish...


    Such a method continued for around an hour, during which the sun slowly set and nightfall approached the horizon.


    The visibility of the surroundings decreased and it became more challenging to navigate through this treacherousnd without slipping.


    "I should''ve brought a shlight..."


    Cursing under my breath, I took another step which led me upward the mountain''s slope.


    I''ve already lost the trail and it was impossible to find it back in the dark. The only small light source I could rely on was the faint glow of the moon, but it was enough to keep me moving forward.


    One good thing though was that the rain hid my footsteps, making it practically impossible for any other creature to track me in the darkness.


    Swish...


    As I cut another nt that was in my way, I noticed a faint glimmer in the distance. The moon peeking through the clouds illuminated the waterfall I''d seen while riding the train.


    The cascading water was like a massive curtain of glittering jewels, casting a shimmering light on trees and rocks around it.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    Even I, who had visited this ce a couple of times, had never seen the waterfall in the dark.


    For some reason, the bright blue color of the water reminded me of Rose''s hair...


    "..."


    Slowly approaching the waterfall, I noticed ake forming below it, its surface disturbed by the constant rain.


    Despite the beauty of the scene, I knew I couldn''t stop and admire it for too long.


    I slowly made my way around theke, avoiding all the slippery rocks and roots that could cause me to fall into the water.


    Whoosh...


    The sound of rushing water echoed around me, making it hard to hear anything else.


    Finally, as I stood just below the waterfall, I took a deep breath and prepared to climb up behind it, hoping that my grip and footing would hold in the wet conditions.


    "Ready... Set... Go!"


    I pushed myself forward, diving through the curtain of water and emerging on the other side.


    There was a small gap between the rock and the waterfall, just big enough for me to stand behind it.


    "Cold..."


    I shivered, feeling the chill of the water hitting my skin as I stood there. Water droplets from the waterfall sshed onto my face and clothes, making them wet.


    Nheless, I smirked, knowing that a simple cold was nothingpared to what I''d endured in the past.


    Huff...


    cing my hand on the wet rock wall, I began to climb, one step at a time, slowly but surely making my way up to the top of the waterfall.


    As I reached one-third of my distance though, my foot slipped on a wet patch of moss, causing me to lose my grip on the rock.


    Swish...


    I panicked, instinctively grabbing onto the nearest root to prevent myself from falling. Unfortunately, the root was old and brittle, easily snapping off in my hand.


    "Fuck!"


    All I could do was curse as I felt myself losing bnce and falling backward.


    Ssh...


    The cold water enveloped me, causing me to gasp for air as I surfaced and kicked my way back up to the surface of theke.


    "Gotta be more careful..."


    I sneered, quickly swimming toward the shore and pulling myself out of the water. My clothes were heavy and cold, clinging to my skin as I made my way back toward the waterfall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Time for round two..."


    I muttered to myself, passing through the curtain of water once more and resuming my climb on the wet rock wall.


    Huff...


    This time, I was more cautious, taking my time to feel for secure handholds and footholds before making any upward movements.


    It is said we learn from mistakes and I surely learned mine. I didn''t want to be plunged into the cold water again, so I made sure to be extra careful.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    Ascending higher and higher, I could feel my muscles beginning to ache from the physical exertion. It wasn''t the pain that I focused on, though.


    "One more..."


    cing my hand on a final rock ledge, I pulled myself over the rock edge, panting heavily and smiling wildly in triumph.


    The faint moonlight that passed through the water curtain entered the cave, illuminating everything within it with an ethereal glow.


    "..."


    My eyes instantly locked onto the weird rock formation in the center of the cave.


    The stone seemed to be pulsating with a faint blue light, almost as if it were alive.


    Slowly approaching it, I touched its surface, feeling the smoothness of the stone under my fingerprints.


    "Found it..."


    With a small smile at the corner of my lips, I ced my palm into the center of the rock foundation, making my mana surge and seep into the structure.


    Creak...


    An ancient rumble echoed through the cave as the rock formation began to heat up beneath my hand, and a low hum resonated throughout the space.


    Psssss...


    I could feel my skin being burnt by the heat emanating from the stone as it started to glow brighter and brighter, the blue light intensifying.


    However, despite the pain, I just stood there with a calm smile, knowing that it''d be worth it in the end.


    Swish...


    Finally, a blinding light erupted from the stone, enveloping everything within the cave in a brilliant burst of energy.


    The heat and pressure seemed to warp and distort around me as if time itself was being altered by the energy, but in a moment, it was gone.


    Crack...


    The stone structure where I had ced my hand, suddenly shattered into a million pieces, falling to the ground like a shower of sparkling diamonds.


    Thud...


    As thest piece hit the ground, a deep silence filled the cave, even the waterfall seemed to stop for a moment.


    "Let''s see..."


    I muttered to myself, lifting my hand and examining my palm closely.


    There was a small, grey symbol etched into the center of my palm, glowing with a soft blue light.


    The symbol seemed a lot like an ancient rune, straight out of the history books.


    Looking at its intricate design, I tried to recall its meaning, but my knowledge of ancient runes was limited.


    All I knew was that it was an ''Authority'' that''d be able to summon a sword.


    Authorities are very simr to Skills and Artifacts, as they are items that allow the user to unlock certain abilities or powers. All the Authorities are unique and some are more powerful than others, but all of them require a certain level of mastery to use effectively.


    For example, the ''Vanara Longsword'' I''ve just unlocked with this Authority may be able to allow me to learn a new swordsmanship technique that differs from my Weapon Style.


    They sound like cheat codes, but in reality, unlocking and mastering an Authority requires hard work, dedication, and a great deal of training.


    Even the protagonists didn''t have an easy time mastering their authority.


    "It''s basically impossible..."


    I recalled one time, I dedicated most of the ythrough time to mastering the authority, but still failed to do itpletely.


    Although it was just a test run, it showed me how hard it is to train these things.


    At this point, I might be closer to defeating the Demon Race than fully mastering the Authority.


    "Well... It''s still useful."


    However, no matter how hard it is, I searched for ''Vanara Longsword'' not for its power or powerful skills, but simply because it was a great sword in the early game.


    Authority or not, the Vanara Longsword was the perfect weapon to apany me at least for now.


    Stretching my back, I stood up and threw my Katana into the inventory, whilst extending my right hand forward.


    With a deep breath, I focused on the ancient rune etched into my palm and channeled my Mana through it.


    "Come forth, Vanara!"

 Chapter 98 Longsword

    ?


    "Come forth, Vanara!"


    Whoosh...


    Mana started to swirl within my palm and I could feel the strange energy surging through my body.


    The grey rune on my palm began to glow in bright blue color and particle by particle a longsword started to materialize in my hand.


    The weapon was truly a sight to behold...


    Its slender, gleaming de shimmered with a radiant aura, reflecting the ambient light around it. The steel was masterfully crafted, honed to perfection, and adorned with intricate engravings that depicted ancient symbols and mythical creatures.


    As my gaze traveled along the length of the de, I noticed the engravings that seemed to be dancing on the de. Each mark seemed to hold a secret as if whispering tales of battles fought and victories won.


    The hilt of the sword was a stark contrast to the radiant de. It was wrapped in ck cloth, soft to the touch, yet emanating an air of mystery and power. The cloth was tightly wound around the grip, providing a firm hold and ensuring precise control inbat.


    Swish... Swish...


    I shed the sword through the air, testing its weight and bnce and I was not disappointed.


    The sword felt light yet sturdy, perfectly suited for fast and precise movements. It is perfect for mybat style which emphasizes agility and speed over brute force.


    Also, my Weapon Style could benefit from the length of this sword, since it provides a longer reach and allows for versatile strikes from various angles.


    "I want to test it..."


    Muttering to myself, I turned toward the exit of the cave, looking at the curtain of water that separated me from the outside world.


    "It''s going to be cold..."


    I thought, before taking in a deep breath and charging forward, allowing the water to engulf me.


    Ssh...


    I fell straight into the freezing water, which felt like a thousand needles piercing my skin. The heat that was previously released by the strange rock structure was nowpletely gone, reced by the bitter cold of theke.


    "..."


    Nevertheless, I rose to the surface, feeling the cold water seeping through my clothes and chilling my bones.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    I began to swim toward the shore, my dark coat and hair trailing behind me like ck tendrils.


    "Fuck..."


    As I reached the shore, I emerged from the water, my teeth chattering and my body shaking with cold.


    Sure, I was resistant to pain and my mental fortitude was that of a monster, but I could not ignore the physical difort.


    So, anyway, ignoring the cold, I gripped my Authority and swung it in a wide arc, feeling seeing the water droplets being pushed away as the de sliced through the air effortlessly.


    For a second it seemed as if the raindrops themselves were moving to avoid the de, or perhaps it was just my imagination.


    As I continued to practice with the sword, it became clear that its ck cloth-wrapped grip not only providedfort and control but also concealed unique properties


    Since I only had limited time to test the sword, I couldn''t determine exactly what those properties were. There was also not a single mention of them in the Status Window when I checked it.


    All it wrote was:


    <-- ?????????????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ?????????????????? ]


    ???? ?????????????????? ???????? ???????? ???? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ????, ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ???????? ???? ?? ?????????????????? ??????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    There was not a single mention of its unique properties, leaving me to specte it had abilities I needed to unlock by mastering the Authority.


    "I need a dummy..."


    Looking toward the forest, I felt a creepy smile spreading across my face. What better way to test the sword''s abilities than by practicing on a monster?


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the rain, I made sure to cause some noise, walking loudly and carelessly to attract any nearby monsters.


    Oops, I identally slipped on the rock!


    Oops, unfortunately, I stepped on a twig!


    Wow, my sword identally cut down an entire tree!


    My silly antics continued until I finally noticed a glimpse of movement in the nearby bushes. I instantly positioned myself toward it, gripping my Authority tightly and readying myself for a fight.


    Growl...


    The monster slowly emerged from the bushes, revealing its grotesque appearance. It was a foul-looking creature withrge ws, like those of a bear and rough scales covering its skin, like that of a reptile.


    The creature seemed like a mix of different animals, perhaps a result of a weird mutation or just a specimen of this area, however, I, for sure, hadn''t encountered anything like it before.


    "Let''s see what this sword can do..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My eyes scanned the thick scales covering the monster''s body and I smirked, realizing that it was a perfect dummy to test my new weapon''s capabilities.


    Growl...


    The creature lunged at me, but I avoided its ws with ease, stepping to the side and dodging it smoothly.


    I could hear the raindrops falling on the ground, as I spun around and shed the monster''s abdomen, expecting my Authority to bounce off the scales, however...


    Pluck...


    My de sliced through the scales like butter, splitting the monster in half and ending its life instantaneously.


    "..."


    I stood there stunned for a moment, my eyes shifting from the monster''s lifeless body to my sword.


    "What the hell..."


    In the end, only three words came out of my mouth. I expected the sword to be good, but not to be that powerful. My previous Katana was nowhere close to shing the monster in two with such ease.


    Looking at the blood of the creature, I realized that the sharpness of this Authority was something only a mid-tier weapon could have.


    "..."


    For some reason, it seemed as if the sword was stronger than it was in the game or else I would''ve abused it endlessly.


    "I need to do more tests..."


    I treaded deeper into the dense forest, my senses heightened and attuned to any sign of movement. The rain continued to pour relentlessly, but I paid it no mind. Every droplet that drenched my clothes only fueled my determination.


    After a few minutes of careful exploration, I stumbled upon a clearing where a majestic creature stood, its eyes glimmering with a mix of curiosity and hostility. It was a massive tiger, with silver fur glistening in the rain, and its fangs bared in a menacing snarl.


    A Tiger of this size and strength would undoubtedly provide a worthy challenge. The perfect opportunity to test the true potential of my Authority. With a surge of adrenaline, I charged forward, closing the distance between us.


    Whoosh...


    The tiger lunged at me, its jaws aiming to tear into my flesh, but I deftly sidestepped its attack. Swift as the wind, I retaliated with a precise sh, aiming for the creature''s neck. My de cut through the air, leaving behind a trail of shimmering blue light.


    ng...


    The sword struck the tiger''s neck, meeting with surprising resistance. The creature''s dense fur and robust muscles absorbed the impact, but the de didn''t falter. I felt a surge of power flowing through me, Mana enveloping the de of the Authority.


    With renewed determination, I twisted my grip on the hilt and executed a swift, circr motion, guiding the sword along the tiger''s neck. The de effortlessly severed sinew and bone, leaving the creature''s head hanging by a thread. In a final convulsion, the tiger copsed, lifeless.


    "..."


    All I could do was stare at the majestic creature, now nothing but a carcass on the ground. It didn''t quite feel like this was a real fight, but rather an assassination.


    The entire battle hadsted only for a dozen seconds and my opponent was already lying on the ground, his blood spilling out into the damp earth.


    Tap... Tap...


    The rain continued to mix with the blood on the ground, creating a surreal scene that I somehow found beautiful.


    ***


    Rose looked outside the window, seeing the heavy rain pouring down relentlessly. The scenery outside was blurring into a hazy mess, but she found herself fascinated by the way water droplets seemed to cling onto everything they touched


    Maybe it was because her Mana Art was ice-based, but Rose couldn''t help but admire the fluidity and beauty of water.


    Thud... Thud...


    Suddenly, someone knocked at her door, breaking her from her trance-like state.


    "Coming..."


    She quickly got up from her seat and approached the door, wondering who could be visiting her at such ate night.


    As she opened the door, Rose was surprised to see a dark figure standing before her, it was one of her attendants.


    "Princess..."


    The man bowed respectfully, before extending an envelope toward her.


    "The man you''ve assigned us to observe has left the city..."


    Quickly briefing Rose about everything that had transpired, the attendant bowed his head, disappearing back into the pouring rain before she could even respond.


    "..."


    Rose looked at the envelope and then into the night sky.


    "You are hell of an interesting person..."


    Grabbing a phone off the table, Rose quickly dialed a number before throwing on a coat and heading into the rain.


    Ring... Ring...


    "Locate Aiden''s whereabouts"

 Chapter 99 Control

    Tap... Tap...


    My Authority glimmered with a faint blue light as I ran through the heavy rain, making my way through the dark Forest.


    Although the storm was only intensifying and Lightning Bolts were pouring down from the sky, I couldn''t care less.


    I had made up my mind to stay out here tonight, so I''d get a good feel of my new weapon. ording to my n, I would spend the night here and only leave at dawn to return to the Mage Academy.


    This trip was also an excellent opportunity to clear my mind and reflect on recent events. Especially my connection to Rose.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Running through the forest, I couldn''t help butugh, feeling the sweet joy that came from being alone and free.


    Although this mountain range was dangerous, it only applied to some territories where powerful creatures roamed.


    Luckily, right now, I was within the area where only G and F Rank creatures were present, allowing me to rx a bit.


    Growl...


    While running, I suddenly heard a low growl, and I quickly stopped in my tracks, turning my head to the source of the noise.


    My Authority shone brighter as I saw a group of foxes surrounding me from all sides, like a pack of wolves, ready to pounce at me at any moment.


    The creatures were big, twice the size of normal foxes and they had an unnatural blue fur. The foxes also seemed to have a pair of tails, which seemed as long as their bodies.


    "..."


    The creatures and I locked eyes and for a moment, time seemed to stand still as the rain continued to pour down on us.


    Boom...


    The Lightning struck somewhere close and lit up the area, revealing even more foxes that were hiding in the shadows.


    There had to be at least two dozen of them, and I was alone with only my weapon to defend myself.


    However, my eyes glinted dangerously in the darkness, making some of the foxes hesitate for a moment.


    "Come at me, then..."


    I stared at the creatures, taunting them into attacking. I couldn''t retreat now, and I didn''t want to either.


    This was a great opportunity to let loose for once and strengthen mybat skills against multiple opponents.


    After all, the Demons won''t be so kind as to face me one by one.


    Boom...


    As another lightning bolt illuminated the sky, I charged forward, ready to face the pack of foxes head-on.


    Kliek...


    The first fox pounced at me with lightning-fast speed, but I simply shifted my weight to the side and used my weapon to deflect its attack, sending it flying into the group behind it.


    It was like a simple game of chess and all I had to do was anticipate their moves and counterattack ordingly.


    Of course, it wasn''t easy!


    Growl...


    Seeing theirrade fly back, the other foxes growled in anger and charged toward me at once, their eyes fixated on bringing me down.


    This, however, didn''t help them as, suddenly, the Time around them slowed down, making it appear as if I had all the time in the world to dodge their attacks.


    Pluck...


    My Authority cleanly sliced through another fox, beheading it in one swift strike and causing the rest of the pack to momentarily freeze in shock and fear.


    From their perspective, I was a blur of motion that they couldn''t keep up with, however, this wouldn''tst forever as the Time Keeper''s watch requires a lot of Mana to use and eventually, I would tire out.


    Ssh...


    The blue blood of the fox sshed onto my clothes and face, staining them with an otherworldly hue. At that moment, something snapped within me.


    As the blue liquid mingled with my skin, a strange aura enveloped me, casting an eerie silhouette in the dimly lit forest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A sinister grin adorned my face, carving deep lines of anticipation and exhration. My lips curled upwards, revealing razor-sharp teeth glistening in the moonlight, a stark contrast to the vibrant cerulean stains.


    The corners of my mouth stretched wide, radiating a sense of power and dominance, mirroring the instinctual pleasure derived from the chase.


    In my face, a pair of golden eyes ignited with an otherworldly fire. They shimmered with a mesmerizing glow, piercing through the darkness with an unwavering focus. Like liquid sunlight, they possessed an uncanny intensity, reflecting the ruthless determination of a predator fixated on its prey. Within those golden depths, an ancient hunger resided, fueling my every movement and thought.


    Huff...


    The darkness embraced me, bing an extension of my being. Shadows clung to my form, concealing me within their depths, allowing me to stalk the blue foxes with unparalleled stealth. Each step I took was filled with grace and precision as if I were an embodiment of the nocturnal forces that ruled the night.


    With every breath, my senses heightened, attuned to the faintest rustle of leaves and the delicate flutter of wings. The air whispered secrets, signaling the foxes'' presence to me, their soft footsteps and hushed whispers echoing in my ears. It was a symphony of anticipation, a macabre melody that sang of imminent victory.


    As I gazed upon the blue foxes, their once vibrant coats now appeared muted, their movements bathed in an ethereal glow. They huddled together, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and awe, as if they sensed the predator lurking within me. Their vulnerability only fueled my primal instincts, intensifying the fervor that coursed through my veins.


    I don''t know what is happening to my body, but I felt ecstatic at that moment. It was as if I had found pleasure in massacring the monsters.


    Growl...


    A low rumble emanated from my chest, intensifying the fear within the blue foxes.


    Kliek...


    One by one they broke away, scattering into the darkness, leaving only a trail of cerulean droplets behind them.


    However, I didn''t allow everyone to escape.


    Pluck...


    My Authority''s sharp de sliced through the air, severing the neck of one of the foxes, while the rest fled for their lives.


    As the lifeless body of the blue fox fell to the ground, a mix of exhration and satisfaction coursed through my veins. The taste of victory was intoxicating, and I couldn''t help but revel in the power that surged within me.


    But my hunger was not yet satiated. The scent of fear still hung in the air, beckoning me to pursue the fleeing foxes andplete the hunt. With lightning speed, I darted through the underbrush, pursuing the remnants of the pack.


    The forest seemed to bend and contort around me as I moved, an extension of my predatory instincts. Every rustle, every heartbeat, became amplified in my ears, guiding me toward my prey. The thrill of the chase electrified the atmosphere, igniting a primal fire within my soul.


    Branches snapped beneath my feet as I closed the distance, my eyes never losing sight of the blue foxes that raced through the dense foliage. It was an exquisite sight, one that fueled my desire to dominate and kill.


    Without warning, the forest opened up into a small clearing, drenched in the pale moonlight. The blue foxes had sought refuge there, cornered and desperate. Their eyes widened with terror as they realized there was no escape from the predator that hunted them.


    A wicked smile tugged at the corners of my lips as I stepped forward, my aura enveloping the clearing, suffocating the remaining foxes. It was a tangible force, a palpable presence that exuded dominance and power. They could sense it, the impending doom that loomed over them.


    Growl...


    What happened the next few minutes, I cannot describe. All I remember was the savage feeling of tearing into the flesh of my prey, hearing their screams and feeling their blood on my skin.


    I only snapped out of my bloodlust when thest fox fell lifeless to the ground.


    "..."


    Looking around, I was lost for a few seconds, my mind still clouded by the thrill of the hunt.


    Only a few momentster I noticed the carnage that surrounded me. It was then that the realization of what I had done hit me like a ton of bricks.


    "What the fuck..."


    ncing at my bloodied hands, I didn''t feel any disgust but rather horror. What the hell had just happened?


    Clenching my fists, I tried to recall any kind of reasoning behind my actions, but all I felt was a sickening emptiness. It was as if I was possessed, however, it didn''t feel right.


    It was like I was still in control, but something within me that had been dormant had been awakened, something primal and dark that I couldn''t exin.


    "Who the fuck are you, Aiden..."


    I could only curse the previous owner of this body. First, the memories of Aiden''s past were hazy and elusive as if they were deliberately hidden from me and now I suddenly lost control of myself.


    Does this have anything to do with the curse Aiden carried when I just reincarnated?


    Tap... Tap...


    Standing in the rain, I didn''t even realize a hooded figure approaching from behind.

 Chapter 100 Unexpected Meeting

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    I stared at my hands, tainted with the blue blood of the foxes I had just ughtered. Although the rain was pouring heavily on my head, I didn''t feel it.


    My numbness slowly spread to every inch of my body, as I came to realize what had happened.


    "What the fuck..."


    I muttered under my breath as my Mana started to surge because of frustration. Something was terribly wrong with me, and I had no idea what it was.


    Tap... Tap...


    Suddenly, I felt a presence behind me and my instincts kicked in, causing me to spin around in one swift motion.


    As I turned, my eyes came face to face with a small, hooded figure standing in front of me. The figure''s features were obscured by the shadow of its hood, but I could tell from its posture that it was a woman.


    "Rose?"


    My head tilted in confusion as I recognized the silhouette of the Elven Princess, who should have been miles away from here, sleeping soundly in her bed.


    What the fuck was she doing here, in the middle of this forest, at this time of night?


    Click...


    Removing her hood, Rose revealed her piercing blue eyes, which seemed to glow in the darkness. For some reason, I could feel the cold emitting from them, like ice prating my skin.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Her voice was soft, almost too gentle for my liking, it even felt like a trap. It was as if a massive cat was purring, trying to lull me into a false sense of security.


    "Just taking a walk, clearing my head..."


    I tried not to sound nervous, but the way my voice quivered betrayed me. It didn''t help that I was standing there with blood on my hands and corpses at my feet.


    Rose''s eyes darted between me and the dead foxes, her expression unreadable.


    "I see..."


    She, suddenly, reached out and ced a hand on my arm, and I could feel the cold radiating from her touch.


    At first, I wanted to pull away from her, but something about the way she looked at me made me freeze.


    It felt like I was caught in her web, and I couldn''t escape her gaze.


    "..."


    I didn''t even resist as she led me away from the scene of my ughter, her hand still firmly grasping my bloody fingers.


    I was in a state of shock, and I even forgot to collect the cores of the dead foxes, something I would have never forgotten under normal circumstances.


    ''Long day...''


    I thought to myself, looking at the small back of the Elven Princess as she guided me out of the forest, her hood pulled up once again.


    Although we walked in silence, I had the feeling that Rose wanted to say something but was hesitant.


    Well, whatever it was, I wasn''t sure if I wanted to hear it.


    Tap... Tap...


    The rain poured down, freezing droplets shing against the sturdy trees and onto our skin, but neither of us seemed to care.


    Soon, we arrived at the edge of the forest, where Rose abruptly stopped and turned to face me.


    "Listen... I know we just met, and this might sound strange but... something about you is different."


    Her words gave me a chill, and I shuddered involuntarily. I had way too many secrets which would be better left unsaid, and thest thing I needed was for someone as important as an Elven Princess to get caught up in my mess.


    "..."


    Rose looked at me through her thick eyshes, her azure eyes glinting in the rain, and then she spoke again.


    "Whatever it is that you''re hiding... just know that if you ever need help, I''ll be there for you."


    We stood there in silence for a few moments, the rain drumming against the trees and our bodies.


    I, honestly, didn''t know how to respond.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I fully understood that Rose was doing this because I was herpatible person and my well-being indirectly affects hers.


    I felt touched by her words...


    However, I didn''t intend to rely on anyone else, especially the growing protagonists.


    If I ever needed help, I would figure things out on my own. It was a path I chose upon entering this world, and I had no ns of deviating from it.


    Sure, I would use the protagonists, but only if it would benefit us both in the long run.


    My problems are mine to solve and there wasn''t any need to burden anyone else with them, especially if that problem was the imminent destruction of this world.


    "Sure..."


    I finally replied, smiling softly at the Princess. I tried to make the smile as genuine as possible, hoping to mask my true intentions.


    "..."


    Rose seemed to sense that there was more to the situation than I was letting on, but she didn''t press me any further.


    She gripped my arm even tighter and led me out of the forest, near the highway where a ck car was waiting for me.


    As we approached the car, Rose whispered something to me that I couldn''t quite make out over the sound of the rain.


    I leaned in closer to her, and she repeated herself.


    "You''re not alone in this, you know. Every time you run I''ll have to catch you."


    Her words hung in the air, and though to some it might seem like a blessing in disguise, I could only see it as a constraint.


    ''I better get stronger fast...''


    Gritting my teeth, yet showing no outward sign of my inner turmoil, I gave Rose a small nod, while she sighed, probably knowing that I wasn''t fully convinced.


    As I opened the car door and got inside, I quickly removed my wet coat and leaned back against the seat, taking a deep breath.


    Click...


    Rose also sat beside me in the car as the driver started the engine and we began to drive away from the forest, the rain still pouring down heavily outside.


    ''This is awkward...''


    As the forest slowly disappeared from the view out the window, I felt the awkward silence descend upon us.


    ***


    Sitting beside Aiden in the car, Rose''s mind was racing with thoughts and concerns. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was something deeply troubling him, something he was desperately trying to keep hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t prate the walls he had erected around himself.


    Gazing out of the window, Rose watched as the raindrops streaked across the ss, distorting her view of the world outside. The weight of responsibility settled upon her shoulders, as someone who had a connection to this man.


    She was only now seeing Aiden''s true self which both intrigued and unsettled her. There was a darkness in him, veiled by a facade of indifference, and she wondered what could have caused it.


    Turning her gaze to him, she noticed his tense posture and the way his hands clenched tightly together. It was clear he was wrestling with his own demons, battling an internal struggle that Rose could only guess at.


    "Are you alright?"


    She asked softly, breaking the silence that had enveloped them.


    Aiden nced at her with slight surprise evident in his eyes, as if her question had caught him off guard. After a moment''s hesitation, he nodded, but Rose could see the wariness in his expression.


    "I''m fine..."


    He replied, his voiceced with a touch of weariness.


    Rose knew better than to press him further. She understood that trust was earned, not given freely, and she had no intention of betraying that delicate bnce.


    As the car continued to cut through the rain-soaked night, Rose made a silent vow to herself. She would be there for him, not as a savior or someone to rely on, but as a steady presence in his life. She would show him that he didn''t have to face his demons alone, that he had allies who understood and epted him for who he was.


    In the days toe, Rose would be patient, waiting for the right moment to extend her hand in friendship. She would seek opportunities to engage him in conversation, to learn about his past and his struggles. And when the time was right, she hoped he would be willing to share his burden with her, to let her in and allow her to help him find sce and redemption.


    With a determined smile, Rose turned her attention back to the passing scenery. She knew it wouldn''t be easy, but she was willing to walk alongside him on his journey, no matter how treacherous or uncertain the path might be.


    The rain continued to fall, washing away the traces of their encounter in the forest. But as Rose looked at him out of the corner of her eye, she knew that the impact of their meeting would linger, forever altering the course of their intertwined destinies.


    ''I wonder what the future holds...''

 Chapter 101 Back

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The car slowly made its way through the streets of the city, the buildings towering above it like giants.


    It was currently raining, the drops hitting the windshield like a symphony of tiny drummers. It felt soothing and calming at the same time.


    I nced over to the Elven Princess, who sat next to me, lost in thought. Her long, azure hair was damp and clung to her delicately pointed ears.


    ''She really is otherworldly...''


    I thought to myself as she turned to me, her striking blue eyes meeting mine. Every single feature of Rose seemed polished, from her wless skin to her enchanting smile.


    If I were a normal person, I would have fallen hopelessly in love with her, but, fortunately, or not, I was far from normal.


    Turning back to the front, I gazed out at the city once again.


    Creak...


    Soon, the car pulled up to the entrance of the Mage Academy''s campus and I stepped out, taking a deep breath of the fresh air.


    Tap... Tap...


    Of course, the rain was still sprinkling down, but it didn''t bother me much.


    Click...


    Rose followed me out of the car and we began to make our way toward the dorms. Since it was the middle of the night, the campus was eerily quiet except for the sound of our footsteps on the pavement.


    Tap... Tap...


    Eventually, we reached a junction where the main pathway forked into multiple paths leading to different dorms.


    "Goodnight."


    I said to Rose, turning toward my dorm, but before I could even take a step I felt cold fingers wrap around my wrist.


    I turned around in confusion only to see Rose staring at me with strange eyes.


    Suddenly, she leaned in closer, causing cold sweat to break out on my forehead. Her lips were inches away from my ear as she whispered.


    "Don''t try to do anything foolish again, my father probably already knows about your night trip..."


    Pulling away, she gave me a small smile before turning and walking away, her figure fading into the darkness.


    Only a few minutester, I regained my bearings and made my way to the dorms, feeling frustrated by the fact that my freedom was already being restrained.


    Since I had the talk with Rose on the bench, I understood that if I didn''tply with her father''s wishes, to stay close to Rose, I''d end up in a lot of trouble.


    However, I didn''t expect that they''d even keep an eye on me in the night.


    How would I be able to move in secret if they were always watching me?


    With a heavy sigh, I unlocked the door to my dorm room and allowed myself to copse onto my bed.


    My mind instantly began to race, thinking of ways to still be able to move around unnoticed.


    My first thought was to use my money to buy an Artifact that would allow me to disguise myself, but there was no way I could afford such a purchase even with all the money I''d got from stocks.


    Another option was to collect a hidden Artifact in one of the ruins of the ancient civilization that were scattered on the outskirts of the city.


    However, I didn''t dare to leave the Academy in the night again, because I''d be caught again.


    I needed toe up with a n of how to get my hands on the Artifact without being caught.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    I looked at the ceiling, lost in thoughts and, suddenly, everything clicked into ce.


    "I wonder if Rose wants to have a pic..."


    ***


    In the stillness of the night, the Demon emerged from the depths of darkness, traversing the quiet fields with an eerie grace. His piercing blue eyes, like twin orbs of icy fire, glowed with a malevolent intensity. The moon cast an ethereal glow upon his pale, sinister countenance, highlighting the contours of his sharp features.


    As the Demon moved, his eyes remained fixed on a distant point, as if drawn by an unseen force. Strange shadows, cast by moonlight, seemed to writhe and elongate, their twisted forms reaching out toward him as if pleading for his attention. Yet, the Demon remained undeterred, striding with a purposeful gait, his presence casting an aura of unease upon thend.


    Leaving the fields behind, the Demon descended upon the slumbering town, his steps echoing with an ominous resonance. The streets, once tranquil and peaceful, now became his twisted yground. With each passing moment, the intensity of his malevolence grew, his thirst for chaos and suffering reaching a fevered pitch.


    Stopping at the heart of the city, the Demon reveled in the pandemonium he was about to unleash. A wicked grin yed upon his lips as he surveyed the unsuspecting masses, unaware of the impending nightmare that was about to descend upon them. With a surge of unholy power, he summoned forth his dark abilities, and chaos erupted like a torrential storm.


    In an instant, the calm night transformed into a gruesome spectacle. The Demon''s hands became instruments of terror, tearing through the fabric of existence as he carved a path of destruction. Buildings crumbled, screams echoed through the air, and the scent of blood tainted the once-pristine streets.


    The Demon''s savagery knew no bounds as he reveled in the havoc he had wrought. Panic and despair washed over the city like a tidal wave, engulfing all in its wake. The piercing blue eyes of the Demon gleamed with sadistic delight, relishing in the suffering and terror that emanated from his victims.


    Time seemed to stand still as the Demon continued his massacre, his malevolent presence casting a long, dark shadow upon the city.


    Tap...


    Amidst the chaos and despair, an old man, weathered by time and burdened with the weight of his years, stepped forward from around the rubble of a house. He was a local G Rank awakener. Determination was etched into the lines on his face as he summoned his remaining strength and confronted the Demon.


    "Begone Demon!"


    The old man, with a voice that trembled yet, resonated with unwavering resolve, spoke ancient incantations in anguage long forgotten by most. He channeled his awakened powers, forming a barrier of light to shield the innocent from the Demon''s onught.


    The shimmering shield crackled with energy, ast line of defense against the malevolent force.


    Hahahahahaha...


    Undeterred by the old man''s bravery, the Demon halted his rampage for a moment, his wicked grin widening. He mockinglyughed, relishing in the audacity of the old man''s futile attempt to defy him. In a cruel disy of sadism, the Demon raised his wed hand, elongated and razor-sharp, and with a single swift motion, beheaded the old man.


    Thud...


    The air grew heavy with sorrow as the lifeless body of the G Rank awakener fell to the ground. The Demon''sughter echoed through the streets, blending with the terrified screams of the townsfolk. He reveled in the destion he had caused, finding perverse joy in extinguishing a beacon of hope.


    Countless screams echoed in the air as the Demon killed without mercy, a shadow of terror lingering in his wake.


    His face was twisted into a maniacal grin as if he relished in the suffering and chaos that surrounded him.


    The Demon''s rampage continued unabated, his insatiable thirst for destruction and suffering driving him forward. With each life he imed, his power grew, fueling his sadistic desires. The once-thriving town nowy in ruins, reduced to a nightmarishndscape of death and despair.


    He moved through the streets, leaving behind a trail of devastation. The sound of crumbling buildings and anguished cries filled the air, drowning out any semnce of hope. The Demon relished in the chaos, his piercing blue eyes gleaming with a malevolent fire.


    No corner was left untouched by the Demon''s wrath. He tore through the remaining survivors, their pleas for mercy falling on deaf ears. The streets ran red with blood as life after life was extinguished by his merciless hands. The Demon reveled in the terror and pain that emanated from his victims, their suffering a symphony to his twisted senses.


    As thest cries faded and silence settled upon the deste town, the Demon stood amidst the carnage, surveying the lifeless bodies scattered around him.


    In the stillness of the night, the Demon licked the blood from his ws, savoring the taste as a wicked grin crossed his face. The shadows, twisted and elongated, seemed to dance in the moonlight, beckoning him forward. Drawn by an unseen force, he followed their macabre path, his steps heavy with anticipation.


    With each stride, the Demon moved closer to this call, where his malevolence could spread like a festering disease. He embraced the darkness within him, reveling in the whispers that promised untold power and unfathomable chaos. The night was his canvas, and he was the master of nightmares.


    Leaving behind the remnants of the town, the Demon disappeared into the darkness, his presence forever etched in the memories of those who survived his wrath.


    The Demon''s path continued, as he embarked on a journey to sow destruction and despair wherever he roamed. His malevolent presence lingered, a haunting reminder of the evil that dwells within the hearts of men. And in the depths of darkness, he would find sce, relishing in the eternal dance of shadows.


    "Soon... Soon..."

 Chapter 102 Mana Perception

    ?


    The next morning came quickly or rather I was beginning to feel that way as I blinked my eyes open and saw the sunlight through the window.


    "..."


    Looking at the ground, I stretched my back, feeling the soreness from yesterday''s adventure seep in.


    Slowly, I lifted my palm to my face, observing the grey rune on my palm.


    "Good..."


    I muttered to myself as I stood up quickly and began preparing for the day.


    Within a few moments, I found myself standing in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection.


    ck jacket, pants and grey shoes, I looked as ordinary as ever.


    However, I knew or rather felt that the Aura surrounding me had changed. When I just reincarnated into Leclentia, I was a bit lost and even scared, carrying an air of uncertainty. But now, I seem to have gained some power and confidence.


    As I left the room, I could see many other students hurrying too, going about their business and heading to their sses.


    One of them was a boy with brown hair and sleepy-looking eyes.


    "Kai..."


    Observing him from afar, I sent a small wave of Mana in his direction, intending to sense his power.


    Swish...


    Like a gentle breeze, my Mana enveloped him, but within seconds his own Mana tore through it like a zing fire, making me raise my eyebrows.


    So he had his guard up...


    I quickly withdrew my Mana and mixed into the crowd of students, avoiding Kai''s gaze, which was scanning the area for the source of the magical disturbance.


    "..."


    Entering the ssroom, I noticed that I was one of the first here and quickly settled into my seat, taking out a G Rank Mana Core from my Spatial Inventory and secretly putting it to my mouth.


    Although I used this training method indoors when nobody could see it, since it was believed to be deadly for humans, I didn''t mind consuming it whenever I could.


    All it mattered was that nobody caught me doing it.


    ...


    Slowly, the ss filled up with more students, each chatting andughing with their friends.


    Soon the protagonists also entered the room, each one excluding their own unique Aura and presence that spoke volumes about their strength.


    For a second my eyes met with Rose''s, and I quickly turned my gaze away, looking through the window instead.


    There was no need to show others that I was somehow connected with her or else people like Theo would step up to challenge me, those fucking Lunatics.


    "..."


    I felt a few gazes on me and turning my head, I noticed that Evelyn and Rick, my teammates from the trip to the Wilnds, were looking at me with curious expressions.


    They were probably wondering how I survived.


    ''So she didn''t kill them...''


    Looking at Evelyn, I grimaced slightly, noting another change from the original story.


    I shifted my gaze to the front, waiting for the lesson to finally start, however, Robbin was nowhere to be seen.


    Chatter...


    The sound of students talking and whispering among themselves filled the room as they waited for their instructor to arrive.


    It was as if I was back in middle school, where most people didn''t know how to shut the fuck up.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, one of the windows burst open, sending ss shards into the air and everyone jumped in surprise.


    "Good morning, my students..."


    Robbin suddenly appeared on the edge of the open window with a smirk on his face. I could see half of the ss shaking their heads.


    "Today we will be learning to control Mana more efficiently..."


    Dusting off his coat as if nothing happened, Robbin stepped through the window andnded gracefully on the floor.


    As he walked to the front of the ssroom, he nced around the room as if sizing up his students.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His eyes lingered on me for a moment but since we had a silent understanding, Robbin quickly shifted his gaze away and started the lesson.


    We could always talk afterward.


    "As you know, Mana, the essence of magic that flows through all living beings, holds immense power and potential. It is the driving force behind spells, enchantments, and all magical abilities."


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "To truly harness the power of Mana, one must learn to connect with it on a deeper level. It is not just about channeling energy, but understanding its flow, its essence, and its resonance with your own being."


    Robbin paced back and forth at the front of the ssroom, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "To begin, close your eyes and take a deep breath. Clear your mind of all distractions and focus solely on the presence of Mana within you. Feel its presence, like a gentle current flowing through your veins."


    The ssroom fell into a hushed silence as the students followed his instructions, their expressions turning inward as they sought to attune themselves to their Mana.


    "Now..."


    Robbin continued, his voice soft butmanding.


    "Imagine a stream of Mana flowing from the depths of your being, rising up through your core and branching out into your limbs. Picture it as a vibrant, shimmering light that courses through your body, connecting you to the infinite source of magic."


    He walked around the room, his gaze sweeping over the students.


    "Every individual has a unique signature in their Mana. It is as distinct as a fingerprint or a snowke. Your Mana carries your essence, your desires, and your strengths. Embrace it. Feel its presence and let it guide you."


    I repeated everything Robbin said, slowly but surely feeling my mind clearing up and making space for the practice.


    Although I basically knew the concept, since this scene was within the game, pressing a button toplete it and doing it myself were two different things.


    I followed the instructions, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath.


    I could feel my heart rate slowing down and my mind bing more focused as I imagined the stream of Mana flowing through me.


    "Now..."


    Robbin''s voice continued, his words guiding us through the process.


    "Visualize the Mana within you taking shape, forming intricate patterns and symbols that represent your connection to the magical energies around you. See it intertwining with your very essence, as if it were an extension of your being."


    As he spoke, I let my imagination take hold, picturing the Mana as a vibrant, luminescent thread weaving through the core of my being, branching out like delicate veins to every part of my body. I could sense its energy, pulsating and alive, resonating with my own inner power.


    "Feel the ebb and flow of the Mana..."


    Robbin continued, his voice gentle yetmanding.


    "Sense its rhythms, its natural cadence. It is a dance between you and the magic that surrounds us. Embrace it. Be one with it."


    With each word, I could feel my connection to the Mana strengthening, as if a bridge was being forged between my consciousness and the ethereal energies of the world.


    "Now..."


    Robbin''s voice echoed through the room.


    "Open your eyes and let your perception expand. See the world around you, not just with your physical senses, but with the rity of your magical attunement. Observe the subtle shifts in the Mana, the currents that flow through the air, the invisible tapestry that weaves all things together."


    As I opened my eyes, I was greeted by a world that seemed somehow more vibrant, more alive. Colors seemed richer, and there was a certain luminosity to everything as if the very essence of magic infused every aspect of existence. It was as if I had gained a new set of eyes, capable of perceiving the hidden tapestry of Mana thaty beneath the surface.


    "If you''ve done everything right, the world should look different to you now..."


    Robin spoke and I noticed slight ripples in Mana around him as if he was a beacon of energy, radiating out into the world.


    ''He''s S Rank for a reason...''


    I muttered to myself, scanning the world around me with newfound wonder. If I''ve done this for long enough, I could gain a skill called ''Mana Sight'' that would allow me to perceive the magical energies of the world with even greater rity and detail.


    Once mastered perfectly, you can even analyze enemy spells, and dismantle them before they could even manifest.


    This was one of the reasons why I chose to stay in the Academy rather than drop out and go collect as many cheat items as possible.


    Without a good foundation, even the grandest and most expensive buildings fall, the same goes for awakeners.


    I was aware that defeating the Demons without these basic, yet crucial abilities would be impossible.


    identally, my eyes scanned over the ce where Rose was seated. Without knowing how we made eye contact for the second time.


    "..."


    For a second we locked eyes, but soon she looked away, seemingly ufortable with the intensity of our gaze.


    ''Did she just check my Strength?''

 Chapter 103 Irritated

    ?


    ring at Rose across the ssroom, I noticed that she quickly averted her eyes, turning to the front.


    ''Did she just check my Strength?''


    I felt my eyes twitch from the sudden realization that Rose was spying on my Status.


    I quickly nced around the room to make sure no one else had noticed her suspicious behavior.


    ''Nobody saw it...''


    I breathed a small sigh of relief before narrowing my eyes back at Rose. Although I was slightly annoyed, I could only shake my head.


    Getting the gist of ''Mana Perception'' on the first day was something unbelievable.


    Ring... Ring...


    The bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson. Students started packing up their belongings and shuffling towards the ssroom exit. As the chatter filled the room, I discreetly caught Rose''s attention with a meaningful nce, urging her to follow me outside. Tess, who sat near Rose, happened to catch my gaze as well, but I swiftly redirected my eyes before she could make any assumptions.


    I swiftly gathered my books and made my way toward the door, weaving through the departing students. Rose, her curiosity piqued by my silentmunication, quickly joined me in the hallway. We walked briskly, trying to put some distance between ourselves and the rest of the ss. The hallways were now rtively empty, with only a few stragglers left behind.


    Turning a corner, I found a secluded spot, shielded from prying eyes. It was an alcove near arge window, where sunlight poured in, casting a warm glow on the surroundings. Rose and I stood there, away from the hustle and bustle of the school, giving us a moment of privacy.


    Once we were alone, I fixed my gaze upon Rose, the questions burning in my mind.


    "Why were you checking my Strength, Rose?"


    I asked, trying to keep my voice calm andposed, despite the annoyance simmering within me.


    Rose shifted slightly, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she met my gaze. Her lips curved into a yful smile, and she replied.


    "Oh,e on now, don''t be so serious. Can''t a girl be curious about her ssmates'' abilities?"


    Her response caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Did she consume too much alcohol or was her character always like that?


    "Curious? About my Strength?"


    I asked incredulously, trying to gauge her true intentions. It was true that in our world, knowing someone''s Strength could provide valuable information about their capabilities, but it was still an invasion of privacy to snoop around without consent.


    Rose''s smile widened, and she leaned against the wall, her demeanor rxed.


    "Well, you are mypatible person and very mysterious as well..."


    We both looked at each other for a few moments. While my face seemed stoic, I was hitting my head against the wall internally. I almost forgot that Rose and the others were just teenagers. I couldn''t expect the protagonists to act like the ones at the start of the story. There should be some character development first.


    "I see..."


    Nodding my head, I took a deep breath, calming myself.


    "So how was it?"


    I lifted my eyes to meet Rose''s, which were now focused intently on me.


    "What?"


    Rose asked, a slight furrow appearing on her forehead.


    "My strength."


    I replied with slight impatience in my voice. Although she had grasped the concept of ''Mana Perception'' I didn''t know to which level. It could be simply sensing how much Mana I had to urately measure my Status window.


    "Oh!"


    Rose eximed, understanding dawning on her expression.


    She straightened up, a serious look recing the yful one from before.


    "It was good, but I''m stronger."


    Looking at her smiling confidently, I couldn''t help but feel slightly annoyed. I didn''t mind being weaker than her, at least for now, but I sure didn''t like somebody rubbing salt in my wound.


    "I see..."


    Shrugging my shoulders, I turned to leave, deciding it was best to end the conversation before my irritation grew too much.


    It seemed as if Rose wanted to say something else, but I didn''t give her the chance.


    If I had to be one of those variables that develops protagonists'' characters I didn''t mind it. Let my first lesson be about not using ''Mana Perception'' to spy on others.


    As I made my way through the hallway, I felt somebody gazing down at me.


    ''...''


    Slightly shifting my gaze to the side, I saw a group of students whispering among themselves, asionally ncing my way.


    One of the students was Rick, the guy I was grouped with within Wilnds. I tried to ignore them and walk by, but Rick stepped forward and blocked my path.


    "..."


    I nced at him with a calm and collected expression, however, one thing I knew for sure - if he was looking for trouble, he''d better be ready.


    I''m really not in the fucking mood.


    "What do you want, Rick?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I asked with a smile. Although, I didn''t feel like smiling at all.


    I''ve indeed abandoned them in the middle of the mission, but that didn''t faze me at all. It was either I leave the group or most of the students die due to the Abominations.


    However, before that, this guy treated me like garbage...


    "Where did you disappear when we were fighting the Abomination?"


    His voice wasced with malice and usation, but it didn''t affect me.


    "..."


    The Lightning particles crackled around his fingers, whilst my hand in the pocket of my hoodie, touched the Timekeeper''s watch, ready to supply it with mana if needed.


    "I had an emergency..."


    I replied, maintaining a neutral tone and meeting his gaze with a calm expression. Although I wanted to avoid trouble, I really needed to let go of my frustration.


    Whoosh...


    Sensing the tense atmosphere between us, the group of students surrounding us took a step back, giving us more space.


    Swish...


    Before anyone could even react Rick, suddenly,unched his fist toward me, trying tond a punch on my face.


    Click...


    However, I was ready and activated the Timekeeper''s watch to slow down time.


    I could see their moves of Rick in slow motion, allowing me to easily dodge the punch and simultaneouslynd a powerful counter on his jaw.


    Thud...


    Like a rag doll, Rick was thrown back against the wall with a loud thud, unconscious and out ofmission.


    ''Maybe I''ve put too much Mana into that punch...''


    Flexing my stiff hand, I allowed myself a small smirk and turned to the rest of the students who were staring at me in shock.


    I was about to walk away when I noticed a lone girl staring at me from afar with a curious expression.


    ''...''


    Turning away from those azure eyes, I disappeared into the crowd, leaving behind the students to deal with their fallenrade.


    I knew that my actions would probably have consequences, but I couldn''t bring myself to care, at least for now.


    ***


    "305-306... Huff"


    Lying on the ground, I panted heavily as I pushed myself up from the dirt. My body was sore and aching, but I couldn''t allow myself to stop now.


    Unless I wanted to get a beating from Robbin of course!


    "Come on! Another 200 Left!"


    Looking at me from the sidelines, Robbin''s eyes glinted with determination as he encouraged me to keep going.


    After knocking Rick unconscious I immediately went to meet up with Robbin, since I had to attend my training with him.


    And, of course, he forced me to do twice the amount of training I usually do, so I could ''catch up''.


    Huff...


    I gritted my teeth, determined to push through the exhaustion. Despite the weariness in my muscles, I knew that training was essential for my growth and survival in this new world. I took a deep breath, channeling my mana to replenish my energy reserves and steady my focus.


    "Remember, focus on your form and breathing!"


    Robbin called out, his voice cutting through the air.


    "Maintain a steady flow of mana throughout your body. It''s not just about raw strength, but also about control and precision."


    I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow with the back of my hand. With renewed determination, I resumed my training, pushing my body to its limits. I started with basic exercises, honing my agility and reflexes through a series of dodges, rolls, and jumps. Robbin observed my movements, asionally offering guidance and corrections.


    It was tiring, but I didn''t dare to stop.


    Looking at me with a critical eye, Robbin suddenly spoke up.


    "You better perform well in the midterm exams, kid..."


    His eyes scanned my body, his Mana scanning and analyzing every movement I made.


    "If you manage to get in the top 50 I will personally teach you a Battle Art..."


    Robbin scratched his chin thoughtfully, the expression on his face inscrutable. Although he was a tough and demanding instructor, I knew that he only pushed me so hard because he believed in my potential.


    Or rather he saw me as a pawn that could be promoted to a queen if nurtured properly.

 Chapter 104 Different

    ?


    Zziinngg...


    My Authority, the Vanara Longsword, materialized in my hands with a satisfying hum. The de shimmered in the sunlight as I twirled it, feeling its weight and bnce.


    "..."


    Swinging it a few times in the air, I made sure my strikes were fluent, precise and powerful.


    "Are you ready?!"


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Robbin shouted from the other side of the arena, snapping me back to reality.


    After I was done doing my physical training, Robbin brought me to a private Arena where we could practice ourbat skills without any disturbances.


    Although, I tried to avoid this fight since I knew Robbin was a ruthless teacher and I wouldn''t leave the ring without bruises.


    "Yes."


    Lifting my sword and taking a defensive stance, I braced myself for what was about toe.


    Swish...


    A slight gust of wind brushed past my cheek and I immediately ducked, knowing that if I didn''t move, I would be knocked out cold.


    Whoosh...


    As Robbin''s fist whizzed past me, I quickly regained my footing and countered with a swift horizontal sh, aiming for his midsection. However, he effortlessly sidestepped, evading my attack with remarkable agility.


    "Not bad, but you telegraphed your move"


    Robbinmented, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Try to be more unpredictable. Mix up your strikes and feints to keep your opponent guessing."


    Nodding, I adjusted my strategy, ready to take his advice. I lunged forward, feinting a low thrust before swiftly changing direction, aiming for his shoulder. But Robbin, always one step ahead, parried my strike effortlessly and retaliated with a lightning-fast kick toward my torso.


    I managed to block his kick with my sword, but the impact sent a jolt of pain through my arms. It was clear that Robbin''s strikes packed a tremendous amount of power.


    "Good defense, but remember, don''t rely solely on your weapon."


    Robbin advised, circling me.


    "Your body''s a weapon too. Use your agility and footwork to your advantage."


    I listened intently, understanding that he wanted me to be more versatile inbat. I focused on my footwork, keeping light on my feet, ready to evade or counter at a moment''s notice. As Robbin lunged at me with a series of rapid punches, I sidestepped and aimed a quick sh at his exposed side. Yet, he twisted his body, narrowly avoiding my strike and countering with a sweep kick that knocked me off bnce.


    "You''re getting closer."


    He remarked, his voice filled with both challenge and encouragement.


    "Keep your strikes precise, and remember, anticipation is key. Observe your opponent''s movements and adjust ordingly."


    Despite the bruises and exhaustion, I pushed myself to get up, determined to keep learning and improving. I knew that the only way to be a better fighter was to face challenges head-on, even if it meant enduring defeat.


    Robbin, seeing my resolve, gave me a nod of approval beforeunching into another series of attacks. His movements were a blur as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one calcted and precise. I did my best to parry and dodge, but his speed and skill were unmatched. His strikesnded with devastating uracy, leaving me breathless and disoriented.


    As I stumbled back, struggling to find my bnce, Robbin closed the distance between us in an instant. He delivered a powerful spinning back fist that connected with my jaw, sending me sprawling to the ground. The taste of blood filled my mouth as I struggled to regain my senses.


    "Remember, don''t let your guard down."


    Robbin said, his voiceced with a mixture of sternness and... happiness?


    "Stay focused and stay in control of the fight."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I forced myself to my feet, my muscles aching and my vision slightly blurred. I knew I couldn''t afford to give up, even if the odds seemed insurmountable. With renewed determination, I squared my shoulders and tightened my grip on the Vanara Longsword.


    Robbin circled me, studying my movements with a critical eye. He was a formidable opponent, his experience and expertise evident in every move he made. I braced myself as he lunged forward, delivering a lightning-fastbination of punches and kicks. I managed to deflect some, but others found their mark, causing pain to course through my body.


    Summoning every ounce of strength and willpower, I fought back against Robbin''s onught. I parried his punches and kicks as best I could, countering with quick shes and thrusts of my sword. However, my movements were sluggish, and my timing was off. The fatigue from the previous rounds of training weighed heavily on my limbs, making each strike feeble and uncoordinated.


    Robbin effortlessly evaded my attacks, his movements fluid and precise. With a flick of his wrist, he disarmed me, sending the Vanara Longsword flying across the arena. I watched in dismay as it ttered to the ground, just out of reach.


    I was defenseless now, left with only my bare hands to fend off Robbin''s onught. But it was clear that my efforts were in vain. His strikes came faster than I could react,nding with brutal force. Blow after blow connected with my body, each impact intensifying the pain that radiated through me.


    I tried to summon my remaining strength, rallying a final surge of adrenaline, but it was futile. Robbin''s superior skill and experience overshadowed my every move. He weaved around me, delivering strikes with surgical precision, exploiting every opening and weakness.


    As the fight wore on, my movements became slower and morebored. My body screamed in protest, my muscles trembling with exhaustion. I struggled to stay on my feet, my vision swimming with dizziness. With each passing moment, the gap in our abilities became more apparent, and defeat loomed inevitable.


    Finally, in one decisive moment, Robbin delivered a crushing blow to my midsection, causing me to double over in pain. Gasping for breath, I copsed to my knees, unable to rise again. The arena seemed to spin around me as I fought to stay conscious.


    ''I knew this would end up like this!''


    As I knelt on the ground, gasping for air and nursing my injuries, Robbin approached me. With a swift motion, he extended his hand and helped me to my feet. His grip was firm, yet surprisingly gentle. I looked up at him, my expression a mix of gratitude and frustration.


    "You fought well, but you still have much to learn. You let your exhaustion cloud your judgment and left yourself vulnerable."


    I nodded, acknowledging the truth in his words. Despite my disappointment, I knew that Robbin''s harsh training and criticism were meant to push me beyond my limits and make me a stronger fighter. As much as it stung, I had to ept that defeat was an essential part of the learning process.


    "Just remember, strength isn''t just about physical power."


    Robbin continued, his tone softening slightly.


    "It''s also about resilience, adaptability, and the ability to learn from your mistakes. Use this experience to fuel your determination and be stronger."


    Before I could respond, Robbin''s expression hardened again, and a mischievous glint shed in his eyes. With a sudden burst of speed, he disappeared into thin air, leaving behind only the echoes of hisughter and the fading sensation of the wind.


    I stood there for a moment, still catching my breath, before I turned and stumbled my way back to my apartment. Each step was heavy andbored, and I winced with every movement, but the pain served as a reminder of the intensity of the training session I had just endured.


    Upon reaching my apartment, I copsed onto the couch, feeling both physically and emotionally drained. The bruises would fade, and the soreness would eventually dissipate, but the lessons I had learned from Robbin would stay with me forever.


    "Fuck this shit..."


    Feeling my side hurting as if I had a broken rib, I smirked. It wasn''t as bad as I thought it''d be.


    I was pretty certain I wouldn''t be able to leave the arena on my own two feet, but it seems that Robbin didn''t intend to make me disabled, at least for now.


    "..."


    Waiting for my muscles to rx and my breathing to calm down, my mind wandered off to the issue at hand.


    How to avoid being tracked by the Royal Elven family.


    I more or less knew what I needed to do, to collect the artifact that could hide my traces from others on the outskirts of the city, but getting there would be an issue.


    I''m probably in some kind of ''house arrest'', so leaving would be hard without a reason.


    I already thought about it yesterday, but it was probably time to put my n into action.


    I needed to somehow invite Rose to have a pic near the area, so we''d have some time to ''bond'' with each other.


    The problem was that to do so, I would need to, somehow, hold myself from puking how cringe it''d be.


    "This fucking body..."


    I cursed Aiden for making me inhabit this weak body with an apparent backstory and fear of women.

 Chapter 105 Information

    ?


    The next morning, I awoke to the sound of birds chirping outside my window. As the sunlight filtered through the curtains, I stretched my sore muscles and winced at the dull ache that resonated throughout my body. The training session with Robbin had taken its toll, leaving me feeling battered and bruised. Every movement was a reminder of the intense physical exertion I had endured.


    "Shitty teacher..."


    Sitting up on the edge of my bed, I took a moment to collect my thoughts and focus on the task at hand. The n to invite Rose for a pic near the outskirts of the city was still at the forefront of my mind. Despite my reservations about the cringeworthy nature of the act, I knew it was necessary to create an opportunity to address the matter of avoiding detection by the Royal Elven family.


    As I made my way to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast, I considered the best approach to invite Rose without raising any suspicions. I needed a convincing reason for her to apany me without revealing my true intentions. After all, a sudden interest in pics might seem out of character for someone like me, given my known dislike for outdoor activities.


    Gulp...


    While sipping on a steaming cup of coffee, I devised a n. I would subtly mention my newfound appreciation for nature during a casual conversation with Rose. Perhaps I could bring up a recent book I had read about the healing power of being in natural surroundings, making it seem like I was merely curious to experience it firsthand. With a bit of luck and careful wording, I hoped to pique her interest enough to agree to the outing.


    "Will she fall for it though..."


    Feeling a surge of determination and doubt, I finished my breakfast and headed to the training room to continue my daily regimen. Despite my soreness, I knew that maintaining my physical fitness was essential, both for the uing pic and for my overall survival in the world I found myself in.


    Huff...


    Throughout the training session, my mind kept drifting back to the pic n. I mentally rehearsed the conversation, imagining the words flowing smoothly and naturally, hoping to make it appear as though the idea had spontaneously urred to me. I reminded myself to be patient and observant, ready to seize the right moment to bring up the topic during our interactions.


    Once the training session was over, I took a refreshing shower, letting the warm water wash away the physical strain of the morning. As I dressed in afortable yet presentable outfit, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of nervousness. The prospect of putting my acting skills to the test, pretending to be genuinely interested in something as mundane as a pic, made me question my abilities.


    "This is bothersome..."


    Nevertheless, I pushed those doubts aside and reminded myself of therger goal. If I wanted to avoid being tracked by the Royal Elven family, I had to take risks and step out of myfort zone. It was a necessary sacrifice to grow stronger.


    I arrived at the ss slightly earlier than usual, feeling a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. The room was sparsely popted at this early hour, with only a few students scattered throughout the lecture hall. I chose a seat at the end of the row, near the back, allowing me a clear view of the room and an unobtrusive position from which to observe Rose''s arrival.


    As I settled into my seat, I took a moment to collect myself and calm the fluttering nerves in my stomach. This was it - the perfect opportunity to set my n in motion. I nced at my surroundings, feigning disinterest, while keeping a watchful eye on the entrance. Every sound and movement caught my attention as I waited for Rose to make her appearance.


    Minutes ticked by, stretching into what felt like an eternity. I tried to upy my mind with thoughts of the uing lecture, but my focus wavered, my thoughts consumed by the looming conversation with Rose. Doubts began to creep in again, and I wondered if my n would be too transparent or if she would see right through my ruse.


    Just as my doubts threatened to overpower my resolve, I spotted Rose entering the lecture hall, her graceful figure gliding through the doorway. She looked radiant as ever, her azure hair cascading in loose waves around her shoulders.


    Rose scanned the room, her blue eyes flickering from one student to another. As her gazended on me, I offered her a warm smile, hoping to convey a sense of genuine friendliness, however, I could feel the corner of my lip twitching.


    I wasn''t used to this...


    Luckily, she didn''t seem to understand my intentions and returned the smile, before making her way toward her usual seat closer to the front.


    Oh, there was also Tess behind her, but I chose not to look at her. Maybe because she was staring at me very intently.


    "..."


    As Rose settled into her seat, the anticipation in the room grew. The rustling of papers and hushed whispers filled the air, signifying the impending start of the lecture. Just as the buzz of conversation began to die down, the door swung open, and our teacher, Robbin, entered the room.


    Robbin''s tall, imposing figuremanded attention as he strode confidently to the front of the lecture hall. His hair was neatly styled, and his brown eyes scanned the room, capturing the attention of every student. Today he had an air of authority that demanded respect.


    "Good morning, ss!"


    Robbin''s voice boomed, instantly silencing the remaining whispers.


    "I hope you''ve all had a productive week of training. Today, I have an important announcement regarding your uing midterm exams."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A collective murmur spread through the room, as everyone''s attention focused on Robbin. Midterm exams were always a significant event, testing our knowledge and skills under the watchful eye of the instructors.


    "These exams will be split into two parts."


    Robbin continued, his gaze sweeping across the room.


    "First, there will be a theory exam, which will assess your understanding of the principles and concepts we''ve covered thus far. This will take ce in the main lecture hall next week."


    The tension in the room seemed to ease slightly at the mention of a theory exam. While challenging, it was a familiar format that allowed us to showcase our knowledge without the added pressure of physical exertion.


    "However..."


    Robbin''s voice grew more intense.


    "The second part of the exam will be abat assessment. This is where your practical skills will be put to the test."


    A wave of anticipation mixed with a hint of apprehension washed over the room. Thebat assessment was always a challenging ordeal, pushing us to demonstrate our proficiency in a real-world setting.


    "This time..."


    Robbin continued, a slight sadistic smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "Thebat assessment will take ce in an Ice Attribute Dungeon. You''ll be tested on your ability to adapt to the environment, utilize your skills effectively, and work as a team. This is a chance for you to demonstrate your growth and apply what you''ve learned."


    The mention of an Ice Attribute Dungeon sent a shiver of disturbance through the students. It was a unique and demanding setting, filled with icy terrain, treacherous obstacles, and formidable adversaries. Surviving and excelling in such an environment required not only physical prowess but also mental resilience and strategic thinking.


    However, I kept calm. Well probably because I was already aware of this months ago. This was the main reason why I chose to raid an Ice Dungeon in which I saved Rose in the first ce.


    ''It looks like my preparations will pay off...''


    Scratching my cheek, I leaned my head back, feeling in control of the situation.


    Robbin continued to borate on the details of thebat assessment, outlining the criteria for evaluation and emphasizing the importance of teamwork.


    Although he tried to paint the picture that the Dungeon would be easy and most students would pass, I knew this was a lie.


    There was no way an Ice Dungeon would be easy, especially, when we have all the protagonists in our ss, four mas of destruction that can pull a meteor from the sky.


    I think I should start calling them curses since they literally cursed me with the added difficulty of thebat assessment.


    As Robbin delved into the specifics of thebat assessment, my mind began to wander. While I had anticipated the challenge of the Ice Attribute Dungeon, there was a part of me that couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of excitement.


    This was the event where we''ll be ''Rankers''.


    Depending on the cement I get in the midterms, I will get a rank in the hierarchy of the Academy. The top Rankers get the most rewards and recognition, so it was crucial to perform well.


    If I recall correctly, Drake managed to swoop first ce within the First Year sses in the novel, which resulted in him getting an S rank skill.


    For some reason, I was feeling motivated.

 Chapter 106 Invitation

    ?


    As Robbin concluded his exnation of the uingbat assessment, the lecture hall buzzed with a mix of anticipation and concern. The room was filled with whispers and hushed conversations as students exchanged their thoughts on the challenge ahead.


    I sat there, absorbing the information, but my mind was already plotting the best strategy to excel in the Ice Attribute Dungeon.


    As the lecture drew to a close, Robbin dismissed the ss, and students began to gather their belongings and file out of the lecture hall. I remained seated for a moment, waiting for the crowd to thin out before making my move.


    When the time was right, I discreetly tapped into my mana reserves and sent a subtle but distinct signal to Rose. The signal carried a gentle vibration, meant to catch her attention without drawing the notice of others. I had practiced this technique before, using mana maniption to send targeted signals to specific individuals.


    Whoosh...


    Rose, who was engrossed in a conversation with Tess, suddenly turned her head, her eyes scanning the room. I maintained aposed expression, allowing my eyes to meet hers briefly before breaking the gaze. It was a signal, a silent invitation for her to join me outside the lecture hall.


    As thest stragglers left, Rose excused herself from Tess and gracefully made her way toward the exit. I quickly followed suit, matching her pace as we stepped into the corridor outside. The halls were rtively empty now, providing us with a semnce of privacy.


    "Hey, Rose."


    I greeted her, my voice casual and stoic.


    "Mind if we chat for a moment?"


    Rose looked at me, her eyes shimmering with curiosity.


    "Of course not. What''s on your mind?"


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts and strengthen my cringe barrier, ensuring I conveyed a sense of genuine interest.


    "Well, I''ve been doing some readingtely, and I came across this fascinating book about the healing effects of nature. It got me thinking about how we spend so much time cooped up indoors, and I thought, wouldn''t it be nice to experience the wonders of the outdoors?"


    Rose''s eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of intrigue coloring her expression.


    "Go on..."


    She encouraged.


    A small smile yed on my lips as I continued.


    "I was wondering if you''d be interested in going on a pic with me. Just a casual outing to a nearby scenic spot, away from the hustle and bustle of the city. It could be a chance for us to rx, enjoy some fresh air, and perhaps talk about our experiences here at the Academy."


    I could see the gears turning in Rose''s mind as she considered my invitation. The pic idea seemed to resonate with her, connecting with a side of her that appreciated tranquility and beauty.


    However, Rose''s eyes narrowed as she studied me, a mischievous glimmer in her gaze.


    "A pic, huh?"


    She replied, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    "That''s quite a surprising invitationing from you. I must admit, I''m intrigued. But what''s the real motive behind this sudden change of heart?"


    I could feel my heart sink slightly as her skepticism seeped into the conversation. I had hoped to appear genuine, but deep down, I knew this charade was far from myfort zone. However, I maintained aposed expression and replied.


    "No hidden agenda, I assure you. I''ve been reflecting on the fact that you are mypatible person and having a strong bond would benefit us both. All I want is to gain strength."


    Rose crossed her arms, her yful smile only growing wider.


    "You''ve certainly caught my attention, but forgive me if I find it hard to believe. Although we''ve met or rather started talking just a few days ago you don''t strike me as a person who''d want to spend time with others... What is your real goal?"


    "..."


    She was right, of course. This sudden action waspletely out of character for me, and I knew I was treading on thin ice with my fabricated intentions. But I couldn''t let my difort show; I had to keep up the facade. I maintained my casual tone and replied.


    "I understand your doubts, Rose. Indeed, I haven''t shown much interest before. But people can change, right?"


    Rose raised an eyebrow, her mischievous gaze never wavering.


    "Well, I suppose stranger things have happened."


    She mused, making me avert my eyes. For some reason, I think she was onto my bluff, but she decided to y along.


    "Alright, I''ll give your pic idea a chance. But just so you know, I don''t like secrets. If this turns out to be some sort of prank or a hidden agenda, you''ll regret it."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of my deception pressing on me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I promise, Rose, no pranks or hidden agendas. Just a rxing afternoon in nature, getting to know each other better. How about this weekend? We can head to the ruins in the city outskirts."


    Rose''s lips curled into a sly smile, her suspicion lingering.


    "Alright, let''s see if you can deliver on your promises. I''m holding you to it. Meet me at the academy''s entrance on Saturday, and we''ll go from there."


    We nodded in agreement, our unspoken conversationing to a temporary conclusion. It was clear that Rose had her reservations, but she was willing to give me a chance to prove myself. I knew I had to tread carefully, ensuring that my actions aligned with my words during our uing pic.


    As we prepared to part ways, the tension between us lingered in the air, a subtle reminder of the unspoken truths and hidden motives that danced beneath the surface. It was a delicate bnce, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    "Great, I''ll be there..."


    I replied, my voice steady but tinged with an undercurrent of unease.


    Rose''s eyes bore into mine for a moment longer, as if trying to read beyond the facade I had constructed. Then, with a nod, she turned and started walking down the corridor, her confident stride echoing with a hint of danger. I watched her figure recede into the distance, anxiety swirling within me.


    "Fuck..."


    I, too, began to make my way toward the exit, my mind racing with thoughts of the imminent encounter.


    ''...''


    I could feel the sweat beads forming on my brow as I walked through the academy''s corridors.


    It wasn''t because I was too nervous about the outing, it was rather because Rose, a woman, was so close to this body.


    "I''m cursed..."


    Walking with my head down and trying to keep a low profile, I slowly moved toward one of the training arenas.


    I needed to distract myself from the thoughts swirling in my mind.


    ***


    Rose, still wearing a smile, continued down the corridor after parting ways with her Aiden. She couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to his sudden interest in spending time together than met the eye. As she walked, she reyed their conversation in her mind, analyzing every word and gesture, searching for hidden meanings.


    "I must admit, he''s an enigma..."


    Rose muttered to herself, her thoughts intertwining with the rhythm of her footsteps.


    "He''s always been aloof, keeping to himself, and showing little interest in socializing. But now, he''s proposing a pic and iming it''s for the sake of building a stronger bond? It doesn''t quite add up."


    Rose prided herself on her intuition and ability to see through facades, but this time, she found herself intrigued by the mystery before her. There was something about his vulnerability and the earnestness in his eyes that struck a chord within her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that beneath the cool exteriory a hidden depth, waiting to be explored.


    "Is it possible that he''s genuinely trying to change?"


    Rose pondered, her steps slowing as her thoughts deepened.


    "Perhaps he''s discovered a newfound desire for connection and growth. Or maybe it''s all an act, an borate ruse to achieve some ulterior motive."


    Her mind wandered through thebyrinth of possibilities, questioning his intentions, and contemting the potential consequences of epting his invitation. Rose was not one to be easily fooled or manipted, and she had always been cautious with her trust. But there was an undeniable curiosity brewing within her, a spark ignited by the unexpected nature of their encounter.


    "He promises no pranks or hidden agendas..."


    Rose murmured under her breath, her voice barely audible.


    "If he''s genuine, this could be an opportunity for both of us. And if he''s not... Well, I won''t let my guard down."


    She had resolved to approach the uing pic with a healthy dose of skepticism, prepared to see through any facade he might present. Rose was no stranger to deception and maniption; her experiences had taught her to be vignt.


    "I''ll give him a chance."


    Rose decided firmly, her expression hardening with determination.


    "But I won''t be easily swayed. Actions will speak louder than words, and I''ll be watching closely."


    With her decision made, Rose continued her walk, her steps now imbued with a sense of purpose. The encounter with her Aiden had added an intriguing twist to her days at the academy, and she couldn''t help but wonder whaty ahead.


    "At least it''ll be interesting..."

 Chapter 107 Shadow Strike

    ?


    As I entered the training facility, the familiar scent of sweat and metal filled my nostrils. The sound of shing weapons and the asional burst of magic reverberated through the air. It was a cacophony that I had grown ustomed to¡ªa symphony of power and determination.


    I scanned the area, my eyes darting from one sparring pair to another. I was in search of a worthy opponent, someone who could help me test my limits and distract me from theplexities of my impending pic with Rose.


    My gaze settled on a corner of the facility where a small crowd had gathered. Intrigued, I made my way toward themotion, the anticipation fueling my steps.


    As I got closer, I saw two figures engaged in a heated battle. Their swords shed with lightning speed, their movements fluid and precise. It was a mesmerizing disy of skill and technique.


    One of thebatants, a tall and muscr warrior, exuded confidence as he skillfully parried his opponent''s attacks. His strikes were swift and powerful, leaving little room for retaliation.


    The other fighter, a lithe and agile rogue, countered with agility and finesse. Her moves were swift and calcted, her strikes aiming for vulnerable spots with deadly uracy.


    Although I didn''t know any of the fighters, their skills seemed to be on par with each other. They were probably around F Rank.


    I shrugged my shoulders, realizing that the ongoing battle might not provide the challenge I was seeking. I decided to continue my search for a suitable sparring partner elsewhere in the training facility.


    Moving away from the crowd, I made my way toward one of the empty arenas, my footsteps echoing against the polished floor. The cool air inside the arena provided a respite from the buzz of activity in the rest of the facility.


    As I reached the center of the arena, I extended my hand and called upon my Authority, feeling the rune on my palm heat up.


    The air around me crackled with energy as my Authority materialized, taking the form of a beautiful longsword that flickered with vibrant hues.


    Swish... Swish...


    I swung my longsword a few times, feeling the weight of the weapon in my hand. The de cut through the air with a swiftness that mirrored my own anticipation. Each swing was a deliberate motion, a warm-up for the challenge thaty ahead.


    As I paced around the empty arena, I nced at the entrance, awaiting the arrival of an opponent.


    Thud...


    Suddenly, a figure entered the ring, striding confidently toward the center of the arena. It was a fellow student, d in armor and carrying a sturdy shield.


    "Ready for a match?"


    I called out, my voice carrying across the expanse of the arena.


    The armored figure nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    "Absolutely. I''ve been looking for an opponent to test my skills after a breakthrough..."


    I approached him, taking a moment to examine his armor. It was an unusual sight in a ce dominated by those who favored speed and agility. Most students preferred the flexibility offered by enchanted artifacts that provided protection without sacrificing mobility. This individual seemed to have a different approach.


    "Interesting choice of armor..."


    I remarked, my gaze shifting from the reinforced ting to the intricate designs etched onto it.


    "It''s notmon to see someone opting for heavy armor like this. Is there a specific reason behind your choice?"


    The armored student adjusted his grip on his shield, his tone filled with confidence.


    "Indeed, there is. I believe in the resilience of enchanted steel, the strength it provides when facing formidable opponents. Speed and agility have their merits, but sometimes, it''s the sheer force and unwavering defense that can turn the tide of battle."


    I nodded, understanding his perspective. Each fighter had their own style and strategy, and it was important to respect and learn from the diversity within the training facility.


    However...


    From my perspective it was stupid. I, more than anyone, knew that the armor wouldn''t fare well against good fighters.


    Although his armor was enchanted as he said, it still posed significant challenges in terms of mobility and speed, factors that were crucial inbat.


    At this point, it would be like fighting a steel dummy that cannot fight back and is only able to withstand attacks.


    With that, we both assumed ourbat stances, the Mana in the arena palpable. The sh of contrasting approaches was about to unfold, and we were both eager to put our skills to the test.


    Whilst he would try to ustom to his new strength, I would try to get used to my new weapon.


    As the battlemenced, I could feel the weight of my longsword in my hand, its bnce unfamiliar yet exhrating. I circled my opponent, studying his movements and waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    He held his shield firmly, his stance unwavering. It was clear he intended to weather my attacks with his sturdy defense, relying on his armor to protect him. I decided to test his resolve,unching a series of feints and shes, aiming for any opening that presented itself.


    nk... nk...


    My strikes were swift and precise, but the armored student was adept at anticipating my moves. He deflected my attacks with his shield, the sound of metal shing against metal resonating in the arena.


    Undeterred, I continued to press the assault, varying my strikes in both speed and direction. I aimed for his exposed joints, seeking vulnerabilities in his heavy armor. However, his shield proved to be a formidable obstacle, effectively blocking and deflecting most of my blows.


    In response, the armored student countered with powerful thrusts of his own, seeking to push me back and disrupt my rhythm. His strikes were calcted and deliberate, each blow carrying a substantial amount of force. I had to rely on my agility and speed to evade his attacks, narrowly dodging the blows as they came crashing down.


    ''This is going nowhere...''


    Assessing the situation, I gripped my Authority tightly, channeling Mana into it, activating my Weapon Art, which made the de disappear as if it was devoured by Shadows.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With my new weapon form, I closed the distance between myself and the armored student before he could react.


    nk...


    Swinging my Longsword from above I forced him to block with his shield, I suddenly shifted my weight, changing my de''s trajectory and aiming low for his feet, catching himpletely off guard.


    Pluck...


    The strikended true, and the armored student lost his bnce, stumbling backwards.


    A trail of blood seeped through a slit in his armor, proof that my weapon managed to prate through his thick defense.


    "..."


    He nced at the crimson liquid flowing down his leg, his expression revealing a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "That was a good strike!"


    Regaining hisposure, he nodded; however, my eyes remained fixed on his wound or rather the slit that allowed me to breach his defense.


    Although I had the Vanara Authority it shouldn''t be able to prate through enchanted steel.


    ''It can''t be!''


    I quickly nced at my Status, my eyes specifically going straight to my Weapon Style.


    And there... I saw it.


    The new movement of my Weapon Style!


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ]


    ?? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ????????????????, ???????????????? ?????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????????.


    ?????????? ???? ????????????, ?????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ?????? ????????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    My eyes widened, whilst I felt an intense surge of excitement and satisfaction. This new movement in my Weapon Style had evidently given my Longsword the ability to prate through enchanted steel, which would exin how I was able to wound the guy.


    No matter the case, this discovery would undoubtedly change the course of my future battles.


    I knew plenty of enemies who had heavy and resilient armor that would be difficult for me to prate with my previous strength.


    ''I wonder if this could work for Dragon Scales...''


    For a second I allowed myself to dream, however, I quickly snapped back to reality, realizing that there was still more training and experimentation needed before I could fully understand the potential of my new Weapon Style movement.


    "Let''s continue..."


    I said, turning to the armored student who was now back on his feet. Although I could see the pained expression on his face, it didn''t seem like he was going to back down anytime soon.


    The armored student gritted his teeth, determination shining in his eyes despite the pain. He adjusted his stance, readying himself for the next round of our sh.


    This time, I focused on exploiting the weaknesses of his heavy armor. Instead of relying solely on brute force, I incorporated swift maneuvers and agile footwork to outmaneuver his shield and strike where his armor was less reinforced.


    Feinting to his left, I swiftly changed direction, aiming for the opening between his shoulder tes. My de grazed his armor, leaving a shallow cut that caused him to stagger.


    As I followed up with a quick sh to his thigh, he stumbled to one knee.


    nk...


    My de pressed against his throat, poised to strike the fatal blow, but I held back.


    "It was a good spar..."


    Click...


    Sheathing my de, I gestured to an instructor who was overseeing the battles to help him, since it was obvious he wouldn''t be able to walk.


    "Yeah... It was."


    Looking at me with a mix of respect and admiration, the armored student acknowledged my victory with a nod, before being escorted off the training grounds by the instructor.


    As soon as he was gone, I noticed that a few people were already standing in line, eagerly waiting for their turn to challenge me.


    It seems that this would soon turn into a betting arena, where people woulde to watch and wager on my battles.

 Chapter 108 Scythe

    ?


    As the armored student exited the arena, making way for the next challenger, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. I''ve finally gained movement in my Weapon Style!


    Thud...


    I nced towards the entrance, my eyes narrowing as a newbatant stepped into the ring. He was a tall and lean figure, holding a styche - a weapon known for its curved de and deadly precision.


    A hush fell over the spectators as they recognized the potential intensity of the uing fight. The air crackled with anticipation, and I prepared myself for the sh that was about to unfold.


    "You ready?"


    The styche-wielder adjusted his grip on his weapon, the slender curve glinting in the arena''s light. With focused determination, he met my gaze and nodded, signaling that he was ready to fight.


    I reciprocated the gesture, my mind already racing with strategies to counter his unique weapon. The styche was an elegant and lethal choice, its curved de capable of swift strikes and intricate maneuvers.


    Swish...


    As the fight began, I took a moment to gauge my opponent''s movements. He moved with grace and fluidity, his footwork precise and his strikes calcted. It was evident that he had trained extensively with the styche, harnessing its potential to its fullest.


    I opted for a defensive stance, utilizing my speed and agility to evade his initial attacks. The styche-wielder''s strikes were swift, slicing through the air with deadly uracy. But I managed to stay just out of his reach, sidestepping his lunges and parrying his shes with calcted precision.


    The sh of metal echoed through the arena, the crowd watching intently as we exchanged blows. The styche-wielder''s movements were elegant yet lethal, his strikes aimed at exploiting any openings in my defense.


    nk...


    But I countered with swift and precise strikes of my own, my longsword meeting his de with equal force. The arena was filled with the rhythmic sounds of shes, the dance of steel unfolding before the eyes of the spectators.


    "..."


    With each exchange, I noticed a pattern in his attacks - a slight hesitation before heunched a feint followed by a swift strike. Recognizing this, I adjusted my strategy, waiting for the opportune moment to counter.


    As he lunged forward, I sidestepped his attack, simultaneously shing my longsword toward his exposed nk. The de cut through the air with a satisfying whoosh, grazing his clothes and leaving a shallow gash.


    Pluck...


    He recoiled, the surprise evident on his face. It was a testament to the effectiveness of my counter. However, he swiftly recovered, his focus unwavering.


    The guy didn''t even wince in pain, which almost made me emotional. Did I just find my long-lost brother masochist?


    nk...


    His Styche whistled through the air, colliding with my Longsword and forcing me to step back.


    Although our strength was probably equal, he had a better mastery of his weapon, which made him a formidable opponent.


    ''Not like I could expect an easy win...''


    Grinning to myself, I readied my stance once more, preparing for the next series of strikes.


    Although I came to Arena to just distract my thoughts and train my skills since Robbin was busy today, this was an excellent opportunity to slowly get used to my strengthened body and the breakthroughs I''ve gotten whilst within the Dungeon in the Wildnds.


    Whoosh...


    With renewed determination, Iunched myself back into the fight, my longsword glinting in the arena''s light. The styche-wielder''s attacks came faster now, his strikes aimed with precision and speed. But I met each blow with unwavering focus and a calcted response.


    We danced across the arena, our weapons colliding with a series of thunderous shes. The spectators watched with bated breath as the battle intensified, the energy of our sh radiating throughout the arena.


    Swish...


    As the styche-wielder spun in a fluid motion, I anticipated his move and swiftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the lethal arc of his weapon. Seizing the opening, Iunched a counterattack, my longsword slicing through the air toward his exposed side.


    nk...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But he was quick to react, his styche deflecting my strike with a skillful parry. The force of our sh reverberated through my arms, but I remained undeterred. I swiftly recovered from the deflected strike, seamlessly transitioning into a new offensive.


    The styche-wielder continued to press forward, his strikes bing even more relentless. His weapon''s curved de posed a unique challenge, requiring me to adjust my defense and find openings within his intricate maneuvers.


    As our weapons collided, sparks flew, illuminating the intensity of our sh. Each strike was met with equal force and precision, the exchange showcasing the skill and prowess we had honed through countless hours of training.


    Time seemed to distort within the arena, my focus solely fixated on the styche-wielder and the symphony of the battle unfolding before me. The world around us faded into the background, leaving only the dance of steel and the determination to emerge victorious.


    In a moment of calcted finesse, I managed to deflect one of his strikes, redirecting the force of his blow. Seizing the opportunity, I swiftly retaliated with a well-timed counterattack. My longsword found its mark, grazing his armor and leaving a shallow cut across his arm.


    But the styche-wielder refused to yield. With a determined glint in his eyes, he pushed forward,unching a flurry of strikes in rapid session. Each strike was aimed with deadly precision, testing my defenses and agility to their limits.


    I weaved through his onught, my movements a seamless blend of evasion and calcted parries. Our battle had be a spectacle, the crowd on the edge of their seats as they watched the sh of our skills and wills.


    As fatigue settled in, the rhythm of our strikes became more measured, each movement calcted for maximum impact. The styche-wielder''s attacks carried the weight of experience, his strikes bing more deliberate and strategic.


    With each sh, I found myself adapting to his style, anticipating his feints and strikes with increasing uracy. The battle had be a mental game of tactics and anticipation, each move a carefully calcted decision.


    ''I''m getting used to this...''


    In a split second, I seized an opportunity, deflecting his strike and swiftly closing the distance between us. My longsword aimed for his exposed nk, but he anticipated my move. With a sudden twist of his body, he managed to evade my strike, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    The styche-wielder retaliated with a lightning-fast series of strikes, his movements fluid and relentless. But I held my ground, my focus unyielding, as I parried and dodged with precision.


    The battle reached its climax, both of us locked in a contest of skill and endurance. The arena seemed to hold its breath, the air thick with anticipation. Each sh of our weapons echoed through the silence, the sound a testament to our unwavering determination.


    As the final moments of the battle approached, our movements intensified, our strikes bing more ferocious and calcted. Sweat glistened on our brows, our breathing heavy, but neither of us showed any signs of faltering.


    In a final surge of adrenaline, I executed a rapid series of strikes, my longsword meeting the styche-wielder''s de with unparalleled force. The impact reverberated through his arms, his defense momentarilypromised.


    Seizing the opportunity, I pressed forward, my longsword finding its mark with a decisive blow. The styche-wielder''s weapon was knocked from his grasp, spiraling through the air before ttering to the ground.


    We stood there, the echoes of our battle lingering in the air, our bodies heaving with exhaustion.


    "That was a good fight."


    With a nod of mutual respect, the styche-wielder extended his hand, acknowledging my victory. I epted the gesture, a mix of fatigue and satisfaction etched on my face.


    ''This is enough...''


    We exited the arena together, leaving behind the echoes of our battle and the crowd of gamblers, who cursed each other.


    As I stepped out into the cool air outside the arena, a sense of aplishment washed over me. The fight had been grueling, but it had also been an opportunity for growth and learning. I had tested my skills, pushed myself to the limit, and emerged victorious.


    "Maybe I can do this..."


    Thinking about my performance, I tried to be positive about my future but it seemed unrealistic. If only two fights could make me this exhausted, I had a long way to go before I could face an army of demons.


    With the echoes of the battle still ringing in my ears, I made my way back to my dormitory, my footsteps heavy with fatigue. As I entered the room, I took a moment to catch my breath and collect my thoughts.


    "I need to sleep..."


    Sinking onto my bed, I closed my eyes and allowed the adrenaline to slowly dissipate from my system.


    As my body rxed, my thoughts drifted to Rose, the Elven Princess, my scapegoat. We had nned a pic for the next day, a chance to ''unwind and enjoy each other''spany'' amidst the serene beauty of nature.


    The thought brought a smile to my face, a glimmer of nervousness and excitement building within me.


    "I will regain my freedom..."

 Chapter 109 Picnic

    ?


    The rays of the early morning sun filtered through the window, casting a soft golden hue across the room. The tranquility of the dormitory slowly faded away as the world outside awakened. It was a new day, brimming with possibilities and adventures yet to unfold.


    ''Is it morning already?''


    Gradually, my consciousness emerged from the depths of sleep, my mind transitioning from dreams to reality. With a stretch and a yawn, I rose from my bed, the fatigue of yesterday''s battle still lingering in my muscles.


    I dressed in my usual ck attire, afortable yet durable ensemble that would allow me to move without any restraints.


    The events of yesterday had prompted me to nce at my Status to make sure I truly advanced in my Weapon Style.


    "It really wasn''t a dream, huh..."


    Leaving my dormitory, I navigated the corridors of the academy, passing fellow students engrossed in their own morning routines. The buzz of anticipation filled the air as whispers of the day''s training and sses circted among us. The academy was a vibrant hub of learning and camaraderie, a ce where aspiring warriors honed their skills and forged lifelong bonds.


    Arriving at the academy''s entrance, I paused for a moment to take in the sight before me. The grand archway stood tall and imposing, a gateway to countless adventures and the path toward mastery.


    With a deep breath, I stepped forward, my footsteps echoing against the cobblestones. The academy was already alive with activity, students converging from every direction, their aspirations and dreams etched upon their faces.


    As I made my way through the bustling courtyard, I caught glimpses of many fellow students enjoying their free time.


    I on the other hand tried to feign absolute seriousness, not showing any kind of amusement on my face.


    Although I was very nervous and my mind was racing with a million thoughts, I tried to keep myposure.


    ''Where is she...''


    Looking around, I tried to spot the azure-haired girl, however, it didn''t seem like she was there yet.


    I leaned against one of the pirs, closing my eyes and taking a few deep breaths, trying to calm my racing heart.


    How should I even try to split away from her and go retrieve the Artifact?


    Should I tell her the truth and make a beneficial deal?


    Or maybe I should even act like I identally found a hidden entrance and explore it together?


    I couldn''t run away that''s for sure, because I''d be frozen in my tracks.


    ''Shit...''


    I cursed under my breath, not noticing a person approaching me in the midst of my inner turmoil.


    "Morning!"


    I opened my eyes to see a girl with jet-ck hair and green eyes smiling at me. I barely managed not to flinch at the sight, since I didn''t even sense her approaching.


    "Rose?"


    Although the hair and eye color changed, I easily recognized her. There was no way any other student would have such a doll face, pointy ears and be able to sneak up on me.


    "How did you..."


    Pointing at her hair, I tried to sound surprised, however, I perfectly knew that there were countless artifacts that allowed one to change their hair or eye color.


    Although they were expensive, one could easily buy them.


    Rose smiled mischievously, shrugging her shoulders.


    "It''s a secret."


    I tried not to show any emotions on my face, but she was really testing my limits.


    "Let''s go!"


    I nodded toward Rose as she led me toward the car with a driver. As we entered the vehicle, I tried to keep my thoughts straight, but the Elven Princess beside me was making it difficult to focus.


    The car glided through the bustling streets of the city, leaving behind the academy and venturing toward the outskirts. The rhythmic hum of the engine provided a backdrop for the thoughts swirling in my mind, the weight of my secret burdening my thoughts.


    Rose, sitting beside me, seemed oblivious to the storm of emotions brewing within me. She chatted animatedly, her voice light and melodic, as she made small talk and asked questions about my interests and aspirations.


    "So, what do you enjoy doing in your free time?"


    Rose inquired, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    I hesitated for a moment, pondering the question. How could I answer honestly without revealing the true reason behind my actions? The Artifact I sought was linked to the mysterious disappearances that had gued our city, and revealing my intent could put Rose in danger.


    "I... enjoy training..."


    I replied carefully, choosing my words with caution.


    "There''s no such feeling as getting stronger and pushing your own limits."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose''s smile widened, her enthusiasm palpable.


    "Oh, Ipletely understand! There''s something magical about ranking up, and gaining more power! It''s almost addicting isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it is"


    I replied evasively, hoping to steer the conversation away from the subject.


    "How about you? What do you do in your free time?"


    Rose leaned back in her seat, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.


    "In my free time, I enjoy delving into ancient texts and studying the history of our world. There''s a certain allure to uncovering the mysteries of the past, don''t you think?"


    Her words piqued my interest, momentarily diverting my thoughts from the weight of my secret.


    "That sounds fascinating. Have you made any significant discoveries ore across any intriguing stories?"


    Rose''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she nodded.


    "Oh, yes! I''ve stumbled upon tales of legendary artifacts, lost civilizations, and forgotten battles. It''s like uncovering hidden treasure, but with knowledge as the prize."


    "Have you ever encountered any artifacts yourself?"


    I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    Rose chuckled softly, her eyes glimmering with a mix of amusement and mischief.


    "Well, I have a lot of them since my family is... you know. Unfortunately, I have yet to find one in person, but I have spent countless hours researching and studying them!"


    I smiled, appreciating her lighthearted response. It was a relief to engage in a conversation that didn''t require the weight of secrecy and danger. The car continued its journey, the scenery outside transitioning from the city''s outskirts to the rolling hills and serenendscapes beyond.


    "We are here..."


    We stepped out of the car, the soft breeze caressing our faces as we stood before the vast ruins that stretched out before us. The remnants of ancient structures stood as silent witnesses to a time long gone, now weathered by the passage of countless years. The air carried a sense of mystery and excitement, tinged with a hint of trepidation.


    As we approached the ruins, the sound of our footsteps echoed in the stillness. Overgrown vegetation entwined with crumbling stone, nature''s attempt to reim what was once lost. The sunlight filtered through the cracks, casting ethereal rays that danced upon the moss-covered ground.


    Rose''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, mirroring my own eagerness to explore the unknown. With each step, we ventured deeper into the heart of the ruins, our senses heightened, attuned to every sound and movement.


    "So where should we have a pic?"


    She asked, breaking the silence with a smile.


    I scanned the surroundings, my eyes searching for a taller ruin that resembled a broken tower. It was in that very spot that the artifact was rumored to be hidden. The pic had to take ce there if I were to retrieve it without arousing suspicion.


    Spotting a structure with crumbling walls and a jagged silhouette, I pointed in its direction.


    "Over there," I suggested to Rose, my voice filled with feigned excitement. "That spot looks perfect for a pic. We''ll have a fantastic view of the surrounding ruins."


    Rose followed my gaze and her eyes widened in delight.


    "Ooh, that looks amazing! Let''s head there then."


    We made our way toward the chosen ruin, the anticipation building within me. As we reached the base of the broken tower, I spread out the pic nket and arranged the food and drinks in an inviting manner, masking my true intentions beneath a fa?ade of casual camaraderie.


    Once everything was set, I gestured for Rose to take a seat. She settled down on the nket, her eyes alight with curiosity and wonder.


    "This is such a unique spot..."


    She remarked, her gaze roaming over the crumbling walls.


    "I wonder what stories these ruins hold."


    I chuckled lightly, trying to appear nonchnt.


    "Who knows? Perhaps these walls have witnessed great battles or hidden treasures. It''s always fascinating to imagine the secrets they hold."


    Rose nodded in agreement, her attention momentarily drawn to the surroundings. It was the perfect opportunity for me to discreetly explore the area and locate the hidden artifact.


    I feigned enthusiasm as I suggested.


    "Why don''t you take a closer look at the walls? You might find some interesting inscriptions or symbols. I''ll just grab some drinks from my spatial ring."


    Rose''s eyes gleamed with excitement at the prospect of discovering hidden details. She ventured closer to the ruins, tracing her fingers over the weathered stone. Meanwhile, I seized the opportunity to slip away unnoticed, my heart pounding with a mixture of determination and anxiety.


    "It''s now or never!"

 Chapter 110 Caught

    ?


    As Rose immersed herself in the mysteries of the ruins, I seized the moment to execute my n. I cast a cautious nce around, ensuring no prying eyes lingered nearby. Satisfied with the solitude, I turned my attention to the broken tower, where the hidden Artifacty waiting.


    "It''s now or never!"


    Moving swiftly but silently, I navigated through the remnants of the ruins. The path ahead was treacherous, littered with fallen debris and tangled vegetation. However, my training had honed my agility, allowing me to traverse the obstacles with ease.


    I knew that time was of the essence; I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment.


    Approaching the entrance of the broken tower, I took a deep breath, steeling my resolve. The air within the structure felt heavy with the weight of history as if the ghosts of the past lingered within its walls. Ignoring the eerie sensation, I pressed on, driven by my purpose.


    Swish...


    As I ventured deeper into the tower, the darkness engulfed me. My hands brushed against cold, damp stone, guiding me along the hidden path. The air grew stale,ced with the scent of ancient dust. Step by step, I relied on my instincts, trusting the faint whispers of knowledge that guided me toward my goal.


    Finally, a dim light filtered through a crack in the wall, signaling my arrival at the chamber where the Artifact was said to reside. My pulse quickened, a mix of anticipation and anxiety coursing through my veins. I steadied my trembling hands, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead.


    Pushing aside a heavy stone b, I entered the chamber, revealing a sight that took my breath away.


    As the stone b slid away, it revealed a vast expanse that stretched beyond the limits of my imagination. The chamber opened up into an underground city, its forgotten splendor hidden beneathyers of time and secrecy. My eyes widened in awe as the soft glow of myntern illuminated the grandeur thaty before me.


    The city''s architecture was a testament to a civilization long lost to history. Majestic columns soared toward the unseen ceiling, their intricate carvings telling stories of forgotten heroes and mythical creatures. Streets, once bustling with life, nowy silent and deserted, bearing witness to the passage of ages.


    Tap...


    I took a step forward and suddenly something changed.


    Whoosh...


    A surge of energy rippled through the air, causing the very essence of Mana to churn around me. It was as if the city itself awakened in response to my presence, recognizing the power that emanated from within.


    My Timekeeper''s watch hummed with an otherworldly resonance. Its gears whirred to life, aligning with the pulsating currents of magic that coursed through the ancient city. I knew then that I had stumbled upon something extraordinary, something I was seeking for.


    The time within the chamber was irrelevant, almost stillpared to the outside world.


    ''Now I have around an hour...''


    With each measured stride I took, the city revealed itself in all its breathtaking splendor. borate spires reached for the heavens, their ethereal glow casting an otherworldly luminescence upon the cobblestone streets. Lush gardens, now overgrown with untamed foliage, whispered secrets of forgotten botany and medicinal prowess.


    The architecture, a symphony of beauty and engineering, stood as a testament to the brilliance of the civilization that once thrived within these hallowed walls. Towering archways, adorned with intricate symbols, beckoned me further into the heart of the city, promising answers to questions I had not yet formed.


    As I explored the streets, the whispers of the past became more distinct. Echoes of long-gone conversations reverberated through the air, carried on the gentle breeze. The essence of the city''s former inhabitants lingered, imprinted within the very fabric of its being. I couldn''t help but feel a profound connection to their legacy, a shared tapestry of existence woven across time.


    Enchanting marketces lined the avenues, their stalls filled with relics of bygone eras. Trinkets of power and knowledgey scattered, waiting to be discovered by those who dared to seek. The air crackled with ancient enchantments, a testament to the mastery of arcane arts that once thrived within these streets.


    As I moved deeper into the heart of the city, I marveled at the craftsmanship that adorned every edifice. Mosaic patterns adorned the walls, depicting scenes of heroism, love, and triumph. Paintings, faded but still vibrant, depicted the lives of the city''s denizens, frozen in time for eternity.


    The Mana that surged through the city seemed to respond to my presence, guiding me through its winding pathways. It whispered secrets of forgotten spells and hidden knowledge, urging me to explore further, to unravel the mysteries thaty dormant.


    "It''s beautiful..."


    ***


    Rose observed Aiden''s departure from the pic spot, her keen senses attuned to the subtle changes in the surroundings. Though she appeared engrossed in the ruins, her mind was sharp, her focus on him never wavered.


    Having spent countless hours exploring these ancient ruins, Rose was intimately familiar with their secrets. She had traversed every corridor, examined every relic, and deciphered every inscription. The ruins held no surprises for her, but she maintained her fa?ade, her interest genuine yet carefully controlled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...He lied."


    As Aiden ventured deeper into the broken tower, Rose allowed her Mana Sense to guide her. She extended her consciousness, like tendrils of ethereal energy, delicately weaving through the air, seeking out the trace of Mana left in his wake.


    Rose''s connection to Mana granted her a unique advantage. She could sense the fluctuations and signatures of magical energy, allowing her to perceive its flow and track its source. With her heightened awareness, she followed Aiden''s invisible trail, effortlessly navigating thebyrinthine passages.


    The ruins whispered their secrets to her as she moved through their darkened corridors. She traced her fingers along the worn stone walls, her touch bringing forth echoes of the past. The vibrations of ancient spells still lingered, guiding her steps with an uncanny familiarity.


    As Rose moved closer to the chamber, the pulsating energy grew stronger, confirming that Aiden was nearing his destination. She quickened her pace, her steps light and agile, blending seamlessly with the shadows that danced around her.


    Finally, she reached the chamber, her eyes widening at the sight before her. The underground city unveiled itself in all its majestic splendor, bathed in the soft glow of herntern.


    Swish...


    Rose watched from the shadows as Aiden stepped into the ancient city. She observed his casual expression, a mixture of calmness and focus, as he ignored the breathtaking sights that surrounded him. The ethereal glow cast by herntern painted his features in sharp illumination.


    "..."


    For a moment, Rose considered revealing herself, but she held back, allowing herself to absorb the magnitude of the city''s grandeur.


    With patience as her ally, she silently trailed him, her presence masked by the veil of shadows.


    Tip... Tip...


    Step by step, Rose followed Aiden through the winding streets, careful to maintain a safe distance. The echoes of their footsteps mingled with the whispers of the past, carrying a symphony of forgotten tales. Her Mana Sense guided her, attuned to the magical currents that pulsed through the city, acting as her unseenpass.


    As they moved deeper into the heart of the city, Rose observed Aiden''s slick and agile movements. His golden eyes sparkled with resolve, and she could sense the weight of his purpose resting upon his shoulders. His every step spoke of a silent vow to get whatever was concealed within these ancient walls.


    The cobblestone streets stretched out before them, lined with majestic architecture and overgrown gardens that whispered of forgotten knowledge. Rose marveled at the intricate designs and craftsmanship that adorned each structure, each one a testament to the ingenuity of the civilization that had once thrived here.


    Rose''s presence remained hidden, her footsteps barely audible as she treaded carefully in Aiden''s wake. She observed his every movement, his footsteps confident, as if he already knew the path.


    With each passing moment, she grew more convinced that their paths had intertwined for a reason, that they really were patible'' people.


    "..."


    Finally, they arrived at a towering archway, its intricate symbols etched into weathered stone. Aiden paused, his eyes tracing the carvings with a mix of fascination and reverence. It was here, in the heart of the city, that Rose chose to reveal herself.


    Stepping out of the shadows, Rose''s figure materialized before Aiden, her presence a gentle interruption to his thoughts. She offered him a warm smile, her emerald eyes shimmering with slight anger and reservation.


    "Only a pic, huh?"


    Rose''s voice was gentle, butced with a hint of sarcasm.


    !!!


    Aiden''s eyes widened in surprise and he stared at Rose for a moment, taken aback by her sudden appearance.


    Aiden''s surprise quickly transformed into a sheepish smile as he realized he had been caught in his own web of lies. He scratched the back of his head, attempting to find words to exin himself.


    "Fuck..."

 Chapter 111 Ancient City

    ?


    As Rose emerged from the shadows, her words hung in the air, tinged with a mix of amusement and mild reproach. My heart skipped a beat, and nervous energy surged through me. I could even feel my face flush as I tried toe up with a suitable response.


    "Fuck..."


    A curse slipped through my lips, as I looked at her emerald eyes, which were now glinting with amusement.


    It almost seemed as if she was enjoying my difort.


    "So... How''s the pic?"


    She repeated, taking a few graceful steps toward me and stopping a few feet away, hands sped behind her back.


    Although I tried topose myself, my mind was racing as I fumbled for words. This was too close for this body!


    "I... uh... the pic is fine. I''m just looking for a better spot..."


    Even to my own ears, the response was weak, and I mentally chided myself for noting up with something more eloquent.


    Fuck! It hadn''t even crossed my mind that she could follow me through thebyrinth-like run if she found out I was gone.


    Unless...


    I gazed at her eyes, searching for any signs of Mana and, of course, finding them.


    She managed to use the Mana Perception she learned just a few days ago to trail me down...


    "..."


    I felt the corner of my eye twitch.


    The Elven Princess sure is talented...


    "Oh really?"


    Rose replied, arching a delicate eyebrow inquisitively and offering a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    I felt as if I stood against a Boss monster.


    "Then howe you knew all the paths? Was it an ident that you managed to navigate through this ancient town without any problems and care as if you knew everything?"


    Rose, with a glint in her eye, took a step closer to me, causing my body to tense up.


    "You sure have a lot of mysteries..."


    She paused for a moment, before looking around the surroundings, as if evaluating her surroundings.


    I swallowed hard, trying to push the nervous energy down as I followed her gaze.


    As Rose scanned our surroundings, a mischievous smile yed on her lips. She seemed to be relishing the moment, reveling in the upper hand she had gained. I braced myself, steeling my nerves, and mustered a semnce ofposure.


    "Can you let me go?"


    I asked, pointing toward my jacket, which she was tightly gripping with her hand, as if not to let me go.


    Rose tilted her head, her emerald eyes shining with amusement, and shook her head.


    "No, you are going to escape again."


    I let out a resigned sigh, realizing that there was no point in trying to resist. I knew I was trapped, and Rose seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself.


    There were two options now, continue with the n or turn back.


    "..."


    Looking at Rose, standing in front of me with a smug expression, I made my decision.


    "Let''s go."


    I said, resigned to the fact that there was no way out but forward. Even if she saw the artifact, she''d probably have no clue about its use.


    Maybe I could spin a cover story if needed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose''s smug expression seemed to grow, and she tightened her grip on my jacket as we set off through the ancient city.


    As we walked through the narrow streets and past crumbling buildings, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and reverence for the history that surrounded us. The ancient city had a mystical aura, with its weathered stone structures and intricate carvings that whispered tales of forgotten times.


    Although it was more or less the same in the game, as all of the things I saw earlier, this was way more stunning in real life.


    "..."


    ncing at Rose, who was still grinning smugly at me, I couldn''t help but think that maybe this really wasn''t that bad.


    ''I feel like I''m getting soft..."


    ***


    As the sun began to set behind the crumbling ruins on the outskirts of the city, a chilling wind whispered through the destendscape.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, at the edge of the ruins, a group of hooded men materialized out of thin air, their arrival apanied by a faint wisp of smoke. The air around them grew heavy with an eerie silence, as if the very essence of the area held its breath.


    "..."


    These figures, their faces concealed by dark hoods, exuded an aura of malevolence. Their presence alone sent shivers down the spines of any who witnessed their arrival. Shadows seemed to writhe and twist around them, elongating and contorting as if they were animated by some unearthly force.


    "He''s somewhere around here..."


    One voice spoke from the group of hooded figures, its toneced with a venomous determination.


    Swish...


    Their searchmenced with methodical precision. Moving with an eerie synchrony, they spread out, scanning their surroundings with piercing gazes that seemed to pierce through the darkest depths. Each step they took sent ripples through the fabric of reality, as if they were beings from another ne of existence.


    A sense of foreboding permeated the air as the hooded figures continued their relentless quest. Whispers of ancient incantations escaped their lips, carried on the wind like a haunting melody. Their presence seemed to disturb the natural order, as if the veryws of the world bent under their will.


    Amongst the group, one figure stood out. From beneath the folds of his hood, a twisted horn poked out, hinting at a visage more demonic than human. Its jagged contours seemed to symbolize the dark depths of the figure''s power, and the mysterious origins of the group.


    The surroundings quivered in response to their presence, as if nature itself recoiled from their touch. Even the moon, rising high above, seemed to dim its glow, casting an ominous pallor over thend. It was as if the world held its breath, anticipating what the arrival of these hooded figures would bring.


    "..."


    The figure nced over the ruins, its eyes gleaming with malevolence.


    "We''ve found ''his'' traces near the tower..."


    One of the Demons, suddenly, spoke, making the figure look at the tower in the distance.


    With an imperceptible nod from the horned figure, the hooded men converged on the ruined tower. Their movements were swift yet purposeful as if guided by some unseen force. They moved as a cohesive unit, stepping lightly over crumbling stones and debris, their feet barely making a sound.


    As they approached the tower, the air grew even colder, and an eerie mist began to coil around the base. The hooded figures seemed undeterred by the supernatural atmosphere, their determination unyielding. They pressed forward, the energy of their presence crackling in the air like static electricity.


    With every step, their powers seemed to heighten, resonating with the ancient magic of thend. Symbols and sigils etched into their robes shimmered with an otherworldly glow, casting ethereal shadows on the decaying walls of the tower.


    The hooded figures reached the entrance of the tower, its gaping maw beckoning them forward into the unknown. Without hesitation, they stepped over the threshold, and the atmosphere shifted once again. The air grew heavier,den with the weight of forgotten secrets and ancient curses.


    Inside, the tower seemed to defy logic. Corridors twisted and turned, defying any sense of order or architectural design. Walls morphed into twisted shapes, adorned with grotesque carvings that seemed to leer at the intruders. Each step they took echoed through the hollow space, as if the tower itself whispered their presence to unseen forces.


    Navigating thebyrinthine corridors, the hooded figures pressed on, their determination unswerving. They moved with unwavering purpose, their synchronized footsteps creating an eerie rhythm that reverberated through the passages.


    Shadows danced along the walls, casting ethereal spectacles upon their path. Ancient torches flickered to life as they passed, illuminating their way with a ghostly light. The air grew colder still, and a hushed silence settled, broken only by the distant sound of their whispers and the creaking of aged timbers.


    At each turn, the figures encountered dead ends, only to backtrack and search for alternative routes. The maze-like nature of the tower tested their resolve, but they pressed forward, undeterred by the ever-shifting paths before them. The walls seemed to taunt them, shifting and rearranging as if mocking their progress.


    Yet, the hooded figures possessed an innate knowledge, an understanding of the tower''s secrets that guided them through its treacherous corridors. They navigated the shifting maze with an uncanny intuition, as if they were bound to the very fabric of its existence.


    Hours turned to an eternity as they delved deeper into the heart of the tower. Finally, after what seemed like an endless journey, they reached a chamber bathed in an eerie, pulsating light. The air crackled with arcane energy, and the figures knew they had arrived at their destination.


    The main Demon stepped forward, ncing at the ancient city''sndscape, his nose twitching as if he was smelling something.


    "He''s here..."

 Chapter 112 Shadowy Night

    ?


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the peaceful vige, the tranquil atmosphere was shattered by an eerie phenomenon.


    Whoosh...


    Without warning, massive shadows enveloped the sky, plunging the once-bustling streets into darkness. Panic spread like wildfire through the small vige as frightened vigers ran for cover, their hearts pounding in their chests.


    Among the chaos, a young boy found himself caught up in the whirlwind of fear. With wide eyes and a racing pulse, he darted through the narrow alleyways, his small frame moving with surprising agility. His tattered shirt pped in the wind as he weaved through the maze-like streets, his senses heightened by the inexplicable darkness that loomed overhead.


    The shadows cast a veil of uncertainty, making it difficult for him to discern his surroundings. Yet, fueled by primal fear, he moved as fast as he could. As he ran, the desperate cries and frantic footsteps of his neighbors echoed through the air, mingling with the pounding of his own footsteps.


    The vige, once known for its tranquility, now resembled a ghost town. Abandoned market stalls and empty doorways stood as silent witnesses to the chaos that had unfolded. The scent of fear lingered in the air, mingling with the earthy aroma of wet soil as rain began to drizzle down, adding to the sense of urgency.


    The boy followed a trail of frightened vigers, his sharp instincts guiding him through thebyrinthine paths. The dim glow of flickeringmp posts provided scant illumination, but it was enough for the young boy to navigate the maze-like streets. He hopped over puddles, skirting past overturned carts, and maneuvered through the cramped alleyways, his determination unwavering.


    Passing by shuttered windows and closed doors, he noticed glimpses of his neighbors huddled together, seeking sce and safety. Some whispered fervent prayers, their voices a desperate plea for the return of normalcy. Others clutched loved ones tightly, their faces etched with concern and confusion.


    The boy''s heart pounded in his chest as he reached the edge of the vige. Ahead of himy an expanse of open fields, now swallowed by darkness. The towering shadows seemed to stretch endlessly into the distance, obscuring any hint of whaty beyond.


    Whoosh...


    He noticed a strange structure distance or rather a crack in the air. It was as if the fabric of reality itself had been torn open.


    The thing was half-purple, half-ck, its jagged edges shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    The Shadows seemed to swirl around this structure, their tendrils reaching out like ethereal fingers.


    "..."


    It looked very much like a portal to another realm.


    The boy could feel an eerie energy emanating from the tear in reality, filling him with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. The air crackled with an otherworldly presence as if something wicked and powerful was about to step into their world.


    And then, with a haunting silence, a creature emerged from the depths of the portal. It was a being of shadows and darkness, its form twisting and contorting in unnatural ways. Its limbs elongated and twisted like gnarled branches, and its eyes burned with an unholy crimson glow. The boy couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding wash over him as he locked eyes with the creature.


    The vigers who had gathered at the outskirts of the vige gasped collectively, their fear amplified by the presence of this demonic apparition. Whispers of ancient legends and folktales echoed through their minds, as they recognized the creature as a being from the darkest recesses of their nightmares.


    The shadowy creature hovered above the ground, its grotesque silhouette casting elongated shadows on the damp earth. It exuded an aura of malevolence, its presence suffocating and overwhelming.


    Grrr...


    A low, guttural growl emanated from its throat, sending chills down the spines of those who dared to listen.


    The creature''s malevolent gaze swept across the crowd, its eyes lingering on the terrified faces of the vigers. With a sudden burst of supernatural speed, it lunged forward, its elongated limbs shing through the air with deadly precision.


    Its first target was an elderly man, frozen in fear as the creature closed in. With a swift motion, the creature''s shadowy appendage struck out, piercing through the man''s chest. The onlookers gasped as the man''s body convulsed, a look of agony etched onto his face. Dark tendrils seeped from the wound, coiling around his body, draining the life from him. With a final shudder, the man fell lifeless to the ground, a mere husk of his former self.


    Panic erupted among the vigers as they witnessed the horrifying disy. Some tried to flee, stumbling over their own feet in their desperate bid to escape the creature''s wrath. But the creature was relentless, its shadowy form darting from one victim to another with unnerving speed.


    A young woman, tears streaming down her face, found herself cornered by the creature. It loomed over her, its eyes fixated on her trembling form. With a wicked grin, it extended its dark tendrils, wrapping them tightly around her body. The woman''s screams echoed through the air, gradually fading as the creature drained her life force, leaving behind nothing but a lifeless shell.


    The scene of carnage continued to unfold, the creature moving through the crowd with a relentless hunger for destruction. It showed no mercy, no remorse as it tore through the vigers, leaving devastation in its wake. Each encounter with the creature brought unimaginable pain and suffering, as its shadowy form seemed to feed off the life force of its victims.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Fear and desperation filled the air as the vigers realized that their only chance of survivaly in banding together. They formed a defensive circle, their eyes locked on the creature, their weapons trembling in their hands. Their hearts pounded in unison, their resolve strengthening in the face of this otherworldly threat.


    As the creatureunched itself at the vigers, they fought back with all their might. Swords shed against shadowy limbs, arrows pierced through its form, and spells were cast to weaken its grip. It was a battle of light against darkness, a struggle for survival against an ancient evil.


    Yet, for every blow theynded, the creature seemed to regenerate, its form twisting and reforming as if it was an embodiment of the very shadows itmanded. The vigers fought valiantly, their determination unwavering, but it became clear that their efforts alone would not be enough.


    However...


    Pluck...


    Suddenly, a sword pierced the darkness, striking true against the creature''s heart. The vigers turned to see a middle-aged man, wielding a spear, standing just behind the creature.


    It was an Awakener, an E rank hunter skilled in closebat.


    "Everybody, get as close as you can!"


    He shouted, his voice filled with both urgency and unwavering determination. The man knew that this was a Dungeon outbreak and chances of outrunning the monsters, especially, when most of the people were unawakened were slim.


    As the vigers huddled closer together, their eyes wide with fear, more shadow creatures emerged from the portal one by one. Their grotesque forms twisted and writhed in the darkness, their crimson eyes scanning the crowd with an insatiable hunger.


    The middle-aged Awakener, his grip tightening on his spear, braced himself for the onught. He knew that if they didn''t act swiftly, the vigers would be overwhelmed by the growing number of shadow creatures.


    As the shadow creatures closed in on the vigers, the Awakener positioned himself at the center of the defensive circle. The other vigers formed a tighter formation, their weapons at the ready.


    Without warning, the shadow creatures attacked. They lunged at the vigers with blinding speed, their elongated limbs shing through the air. The vigers fought back valiantly, their weapons shing against the dark forms, but it seemed that for every creature they defeated, two more emerged from the portal.


    This was a battle without any hope, it could even be called a massacre.


    Aghhh!


    Soon, one by one vigers started falling, their bodies sumbing to the relentless assault of the shadow creatures.


    The number of monsters emerging from the dungeon also increased, their numbers bing overwhelming.


    "Hold the line!"


    The Awakener''s voice echoed through the chaos, as he still tried tobat the monsters but he didn''t even notice that he was thest human standing.


    With each swing of his spear, the Awakener managed to dispatch several shadow creatures, but his movements grew sluggish as fatigue and despair took their toll. He had fought valiantly, but the sheer numbers and relentless onught of the monsters proved too much for him to handle alone.


    As his stamina waned, the creatures seized the opportunity to strike. From all sides, they converged on the lone Awakener, their razor-sharp ws and teeth tearing through his armor and flesh. His defiant cries turned to anguished screams as he was overwhelmed by their ferocity.


    The once-bustling vige now became a graveyard, littered with the lifeless bodies of its inhabitants.


    The shadows danced triumphantly over the decimated vige, their hunger temporarily sated. The portal to the other realm remained open, an ominous gateway through which darkness had spilled into their world.


    The Shadow Dungeon was now fully open...

 Chapter 113 Ancient Temple

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    As we ventured deeper into the heart of the ancient city, our footsteps echoed against the worn cobblestone streets. The air was heavy with a mix of dust and the scent of age, enveloping us in a cloak of forgotten history.


    It was then that a peculiar structure caught Rose''s attention. Rising before us, like a relic preserved in time, stood a grand temple, its weathered stone facade reaching towards the heavens. The entrance, adorned with intricate carvings depicting mythical creatures and ancient symbols, beckoned us to step inside.


    I could feel slight goosebumps on my skin, as I fully took in the structure. The aura surrounding this ce was palpable, a sense of ancient power lingering in the air. Rose, too, seemed captivated by the enigmatic temple, her gaze fixed on the ornate entrance.


    "Looks like we stumbled upon something truly intriguing..."


    Rose murmured, her voiceced with a blend of excitement and caution.


    "..."


    I could only nod in agreement, my eyes scanning the temple as I reached out to push open the heavy stone doors.


    Creak...


    The sound of creaking echoed through the empty halls as the doors reluctantly gave way, revealing a dimly lit interior. The air inside was stale, as if time had stood still within these sacred walls.


    As we cautiously stepped into the temple, our footsteps muffled by the thickyer of dust on the floor, a soft glow emanated from a torch on the wall of the tunnel. While I kept my expressionposed, Rose was fidgeting with anticipation.


    "What could be inside?"


    I could hear her whispering quietly since she was still gripping my jacket.


    Crackle...


    The torch hanging on the wall seemed to possess otherworldly energy. Its mes danced with blue light, casting ethereal patterns on the walls of the chamber. The air crackled with arcane power, beckoning us closer, and at the same time warning us.


    Unaffected by the mysterious glow, we ventured further into the temple, following the winding tunnel thaty ahead. Shadows flickered along the walls, their dance illuminated by the ethereal light of the torches that lined the path. The air grew cooler as if whispering secrets of forgotten knowledge.


    Tap... Tap...


    Step by step, we descended deeper into the depths of the temple, anticipation growing with each passing moment. Our senses heightened, we were drawn toward an inviting warmth emanating from the end of the tunnel. It was there that we discovered a vast chamber, bathed in a soft, golden light.


    Whoosh...


    As we entered the chamber, the torches hung on the wall, suddenly, lit on fire, illuminating the entire room in an instant.


    Before us stood an ancient library, its shelves stretching toward the high ceiling. Countless volumes and scrolls adorned the shelves, their spines adorned with faded titles and intricate designs. The room was alive with the scent of aged parchment, the knowledge and wisdom contained within these books palpable.


    It was a very big library...


    Even Rose released her grip on my jacket, her gaze fixated on the wealth of information that surrounded us. With each step we took, the wooden floorboards creaked under our weight, adding an almost mystical ambiance to the atmosphere.


    "Can you believe it?"


    Rose''s voice broke the silence, filled with a mix of wonder and reverence.


    "A hidden library within this ancient temple..."


    Looking at her emerald eyes sparkling with curiosity and awe, I suddenly had the urge to pet her ck hair. She looked like a cute puppy.


    "Yes... its amazing."


    I spoke, trying to sound as excited as possible while scanning the shelves for any clues about how to leave this chamber.


    In the game, I could easily find it due to the countless guides I followed step by step, but now, even my Memory Pce failed me...


    I couldn''t remember anything.


    I nced at Rose, her eyes narrowing slightly as she noticed my change in demeanor. She was perceptive, always quick to pick up on my thoughts and emotions. I mustered a smile, hoping to alleviate any concern she might have had.


    "I know this library is cool and all..."


    I said, gesturing to the vast expanse of the library.


    "But we have to leave. We need to find a ck scroll."


    Rose''s suspicious look lingered for a moment, but she nodded in understanding. We split up, each taking a section of the library to search through. The shelves stretched on endlessly, filled with ancient tomes and scrolls, their secrets waiting to be unraveled.


    I ran my fingers along the spines, reading the faded titles etched onto their worn surfaces.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Histories of Forgotten Realms," "Rituals of Lost Empires," "The Arcane Grimoire," the names whispered fragments of knowledge into my mind.


    I pushed aside a row of dusty books, hoping to uncover the ck scroll we needed. My fingers trailed along the backs of the books, feeling the rough texture of aged leather and worn paper. Each book held its own story, its own secrets to be unraveled.


    But as I scanned the shelves, my eyes were suddenly drawn to a peculiar book standing out from the rest. Its cover was a deep shade of purple, adorned with silver embellishments that glimmered in the soft light of the chamber. Intrigued, I reached for it, my fingers tingling with anticipation.


    As I pulled the book from the shelf, a surge of Mana coursed through my body, as if the ancient knowledge contained within its pages were awakening. The weight of the book felt substantial in my hands, hinting at the depth of its contents.


    "..."


    I carefully opened it, revealing pages that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly light. The words inscribed on them were written in an elegant script, their meaning elusive but tantalizing.


    Leafing through the book, I discovered a variety of hieroglyphs, ancient engravings, and arcane symbols.


    None of these were familiar to me, but I knew that there was only one type of book that''d contain all of these diverse elements...


    A Skillbook!


    "..."


    I quickly nced around to see if Rose noticed my discovery, however, she was nowhere in sight.


    Swish...


    Without hesitation, I threw the book into my Spatial Ring, ensuring that it was safely stored and protected.


    Although I was itching to learn the skill now, I didn''t want to cause mana fluctuations that would alert Rose or awaken the Temple Guardian.


    Instead, I decided to leave the book forter consumption, when I was in a more controlled and secure environment.


    "I should change my surroundings..."


    I thought to myself, moving from the dimly lit part of the room to a well-lit area near a table, there I once again dove into the shelves in search of the ck scroll.


    Of course, this time I was more motivated. What if I find another hidden gem amidst the dusty tomes?


    "Aiden, I found something!"


    Suddenly, Rose appeared beside me, excitement evident in her voice. My eyes immediately shifted toward her hand which held a worn, dark scroll tied with a weathered string.


    My heart leaped with anticipation as I reached out to take the scroll from Rose.


    Carefully as if not to disturb its delicate state, I gently touched the surface of the scroll, feeling its ancient texture and the faint vibrations that seemed to emanate from it.


    "Yes, Rose, this is it..."


    Carefully, I untied the weathered string that held the dark scroll together, unraveling its secrets. The scroll unfolded with a gentle rustle, revealing an intricately drawn Mana Circle, its lines and symbols etched with precision. The ancient symbols seemed to pulsate with a faint glow, resonating with the magical energy that permeated the temple.


    "..."


    I carried the scroll to the center of the chamber, where a sturdy wooden table stood.


    Thud...


    With a firm kick, I sent the table skidding across the floor, revealing another hidden Mana Circle engraved on the stone surface beneath. The two circles, one on the scroll and one on the table mirrored each other perfectly.


    "How did you kno-"


    Rose muttered to herself, her eyes widening in astonishment as she watched the two circles align effortlessly.


    cing the scroll on the ground, I positioned it precisely within the confines of the engraved circle. As if responding to my actions, the ancient symbols on the scroll aligned perfectly with the corresponding symbols on the table''s Mana Circle. A wave of energy pulsed through the room, crackling with power and mystery.


    Crackle...


    I took a step back, my eyes fixated on the scroll and the Mana circles. The faint glow emanating from the Mana Circle intensified, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow on the surrounding walls. The temple seemed toe alive, its long-forgotten purpose beginning to unfurl before our eyes.


    Together, we watched as the magic within the temple responded to the alignment of the scroll and the hidden circle. The air crackled with power, and a soft hum filled the chamber, growing louder with each passing second. A warm light emanated from the table, spreading across the room, illuminating the shelves of books and scrolls that lined the walls.


    And as the light grew brighter, reaching its crescendo, a surge of energy erupted from the circles, engulfing the entire chamber in a dazzling disy of power. The very fabric of reality seemed to tremble as the temple unveiled its long-guarded mysteries.


    Crack...

 Chapter 114 Complete Trust

    ?


    As the surge of energy subsided, the chamber fell into a deafening silence. The warm glow that once illuminated the library was extinguished, plunging us intoplete darkness. It was as if the very essence of light had been swallowed by the void, leaving only an abyss of imprable ckness.


    We were teleported to another room...


    Tap...


    I reached out into the darkness, my hand finding Rose''s fingers. Instinctively, I held onto her tightly, making sure that she wouldn''t suddenly run off.


    Although no one knew this since she was proficient at hiding her emotions with the mask, she was terrified of the dark.


    "Stay close to me..."


    I whispered, my voice barely audible in the thick darkness.


    "We need to find our way out of here."


    I could feel her tremble slightly, but she squeezed my hand in response, a sign that she understood me. She probably couldn''t even see her own hand in front of her, so I felt responsible for guiding us both.


    Well... I pretty much knew the entireyout of this room.


    How? Because when ying the game I just increased the game''s gamma settings to the max, which allowed me to see in the dark.


    Tap...


    Carefully, I took my first step, my footnding on the cool stone floor. I moved cautiously, trying to recall the position of the table, the shelves, and the exit. My mind constructed a mental map of the room, relying on my knowledge from the game to navigate through the darkness.


    With each step, my memory guided me, and I led Rose through the chamber with unwavering determination. The creatures lurking in the darkness made their presence known through faint rustlings and whispers, but without the aid of sight, it was impossible to discern their true forms.


    To tell the truth, we were currently in a ce filled with sleeping goblins and a single wrong move could have easily woken them up.


    Keeping a firm grip on Rose''s hand, I maneuvered around unseen obstacles, skillfully sidestepping the hidden creatures that sought to impede our progress.


    I could hear Rose''s uneven breath and knew she was getting more and more anxious as we continued in the darkness.


    She was 100% aware of our situation and I would even say that she is doing very well, taking into ount that her fear of darkness is close to a phobia.


    As we ventured further into the darkness, my senses heightened, relying solely on sound and touch to guide us. The creatures around us shifted and stirred, their movements a mere whisper in the pitch-ck void.


    Tap...


    I continued to lead Rose, my footsteps measured and deliberate. The room seemed to stretch out endlessly, each step taking us deeper into the unknown. The air felt heavy, charged with an eerie energy that sent shivers down my spine.


    Suddenly, a soft snore echoed through the darkness, followed by a faint rustling of movement. One of the goblins had shifted in its sleep, disrupting the stillness of the chamber. I froze in my tracks, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Rose''s grip tightened on my hand, her trembling more pronounced. The unexpected disturbance had unsettled her, and I could feel her fear radiating through her touch. I needed to assess the situation quickly and find a way to navigate around the awakened creature without alerting it.


    I strained my ears, listening intently for any further signs of movement. The snoring continued, irregr and low, indicating that the goblin had merely shifted in its sleep but had not woken fully.


    With careful consideration, I adjusted our course, taking a slow and silent step to the side, attempting to circumvent the awakened goblin. Every movement had to be calcted, every breath held, to avoid drawing attention to our presence.


    Tap...


    As we cautiously continued, the darkness seemed to press in around us, its weight palpable in the stillness. The absence of light heightened our other senses, the faint rustles and whispers bing ourpass through the abyss. I guided Rose with gentle nudges and subtle gestures, ensuring that we stayed on course.


    The snoring of the goblin faded into the distance, a faint hum against the backdrop of the void. We were making progress, gradually moving closer to the chamber''s exit. The hope of escaping the darkness fueled my determination, and I willed my memory to guide us unerringly.


    Through the darkness, I could sense Rose''s increasing trust in me, her trembling subsiding with each step we took together. It was a silent exchange of support, where words were unnecessary, and our shared determination to ovee the challenge spoke volumes.


    Tap...


    Suddenly, I felt something soft beneath my foot, and my heart leaped into my throat.


    Kiek...


    The goblin shrieked, feeling something stepping on its throat, but I quickly silenced it, applying more strength to my foot, breaking its windpipe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, its initial cry had alerted other creatures, and I knew that we were no longer safe.


    "Please do not resist!"


    I quickly alerted Rose, pulling her toward me and whispering urgently as I took her into my arms. This was a literal Princess carry.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I tightened my grip on Rose and broke into a run, carrying her in my arms as we fled from the awakened goblins. The darkness worked to our advantage, as the creatures relied on their senses to track us down.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    I weaved through the chamber, my steps nimble and precise, evading the iing attacks by relying on my knowledge from the game and the familiar patterns of the goblins'' assaults. Their ws shed through the air, narrowly missing us as we ducked and dodged, fueled by desperation and determination.


    The goblins'' snarls and growls echoed around us, their anger palpable in the air. They were relentless in their pursuit, but I was equally relentless in my determination to keep Rose safe. I focused on their movements, the subtle shifts in sound that revealed their positions, and guided our path ordingly.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    We maneuvered through the chamber with agility, each step taking us closer to the exit. I could feel Rose''s grip on me tighten, her trust unwavering even in the face of danger.


    The goblins'' attacks intensified, their strikes growing closer and more ferocious. But we danced through the chaos, our steps in sync, avoiding the gnashing teeth and wed hands by mere inches. It was a testament to our unity, our unwavering bond forged in the face of adversity.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    Finally, I caught sight of the exit, a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness.


    It was a small light flickering in the distance, but it was enough to guide us forward.


    With newfound determination, I raced toward the flickering light, my steps swift and sure. Rose clung to me, her trust unyielding as I carried her through the chaotic darkness. The goblins'' snarls and growls echoed behind us, their desperate attempts to halt our escape fueling my resolve.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    I deftly maneuvered through the chamber, anticipating the goblins'' attacks by the sound of their frenzied movements. Their ws swiped through the air, grazing the edges of my vision, but my instincts guided me wlessly. I dodged and weaved, never faltering, ensuring that Rose remained shielded from harm.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    The light grew brighter as we drew closer, its warm glow beckoning us forward. It served as a beacon of hope in the midst of the suffocating darkness. I could feel Rose''s trust radiating through her touch, her heartbeat synchronized with mine, as we moved as one through the treacherousbyrinth.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    The goblins'' pursuit intensified, their desperation mounting with every passing moment.


    With a final burst of speed, we reached the source of the light. It emanated from a narrow passage, leading to an escape from thebyrinthine chamber. I could almost taste the freedom awaiting us beyond its threshold.


    I pushed myself harder, my muscles burning with exertion, as we sprinted toward the exit. The goblins'' enraged cries filled the air, but their efforts were in vain. We had outsmarted them, outmaneuvered them in their own domain.


    Tap, tap, tap...


    And then, with a surge of relief, we burst into the open. The brilliance of daylight washed over us, banishing the remnants of darkness that had clung to our beings. We stood at the precipice of freedom, our chests heaving, our hearts triumphant.


    I set Rose down gently, her legs wobbly from the adrenaline-fueled escape.


    And fell to the ground.


    "Fuck..."


    I gasped, feeling multiple w wounds all over my body. Although I managed to avoid most of them, hundreds of goblins flooded toward us so it was a miracle we managed to escape with only a few wounds.


    ''Nothing that a potion wouldn''t heal...''


    Muttering under my breath, I was about to retrieve a potion from my Spatial Ring when one was pushed to my lips by Rose''s slightly trembling hand.


    I wanted to decline it, but seeing her emerald eyes strangely shimmering in the dim room, I decided to shut up.

 Chapter 115 The Sea

    ?


    I took the potion from Rose''s hand and swallowed it, feeling its soothing effects wash over me. The wounds on my body began to mend, the pain fading into a dull ache. Rose watched anxiously, her concern etched on her face.


    "Are you alright?"


    She asked softly, her voice filled with genuine worry, which honestly made me feel slightly troubled.


    "I''ll be fine..."


    I managed a weak smile, reassuring her that everything was okay.


    Although her concern was unneeded, I appreciated it either way. Sometimes it feels good to know that someone cares, even though I''ve just saved her life.


    Huff...


    As the potion mended my wounds and I was fully healed, I slowly stood up, stretching my slightly sore limbs.


    "We can continue..."


    I spoke, ncing at Rose, my golden eyes picking up her strangely biting her lip, as if she wanted to say something else.


    Tap... Tap...


    With each step, we entered a new chamber, the air growing cooler and the atmosphere thick with anticipation. Suddenly, as if by some mystical force, we found ourselves transported to another realm altogether.


    "..."


    We stood on the edge of a precipice, overlooking a vast expanse of water that stretched to the horizon. The sea shimmered under the gentle touch of sunlight, its azure waves crashing against the imposing rocks that formed the cliff beneath our feet. The sight was both majestic and daunting as if we had stumbled upon a secret sanctuary guarded by nature itself.


    "We should go..."


    Rose and I exchanged nces, gesturing toward an old lighthouse in the distance. The sheer grandeur of the scene before us was captivating, and the sound of crashing waves resonated in our ears, soothing our spirits.


    Tap... Tap...


    As we cautiously made our way along the cliff''s rugged path, we could feel the spray of the sea mist gently kissing our skin. The rocks, weathered by the eternal dance between the waves and the wind, bore witness to the passage of time, their ancient whispers echoing in the wind.


    While for Rose it might''ve been a new and thrilling experience, I couldn''t stop gritting my teeth.


    Will we survive?


    This chamber was different from all the others, because of its vast size and distance to the exit.


    To advance further we would need to ride a wave... a massive Tsunami, that would bring us to the other side of this sea, which looks harmless but is actually deadly.


    Well... mainly because of the Kraken residing deep below the surface.


    We made our way towards the distant lighthouse, its weathered facade standing tall against the crashing waves. With each step, the sound of the roaring sea grew louder, its might reverberating through the very core of our beings.


    As we approached the lighthouse, I spotted a small boat tucked by its entrance, justrge enough to amodate both Rose and me. Swiftly, I reached out and grabbed the boat, utilizing the space within my Spatial Ring to secure it. It was a stroke of luck, a means to navigate the treacherous waters ahead.


    "Rose, quickly!"


    I urged, gesturing for her to climb into the lighthouse tower. The boat would offer us some measure of safety, but the tower would provide a vantage point to assess the impending danger.


    I could see a question hovering in her eyes, but she quickly nodded her head.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose wasted no time, scrambling up the sturdy steps of the lighthouse. I followed closely behind, a mix of apprehension and determination propelling me forward. The wind howled around us, carrying with it the promise of the impending Tsunami.


    As we reached the top of the lighthouse, the view was both breathtaking and terrifying. The sea, once serene, had transformed into a furious beast. Enormous waves rose and fell, their white-capped crests reaching for the sky. The sheer force behind them was awe-inspiring, yet it held the potential to devour us whole.


    With a sense of urgency, I directed Rose to take cover behind the lighthouse''s sturdy walls. I knew that the boat alone wouldn''t guarantee our survival. We needed to time our departure meticulously, riding the colossal wave without sumbing to its wrath.


    As I peered down at the boat nestled within my Spatial Ring, a surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins. I calcted the precise moment when the wave would reach its peak, ready to seize the opportunity tounch our daring escape.


    Rose clung to the lighthouse''s walls, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and trust. She knew the risks involved, but she also understood that our journey demanded boldness and resilience. We shared a silent understanding, our unspoken bond solidifying in the face of imminent danger.


    Finally, the moment arrived. The Tsunami loomed, its monstrous presence swelling on the horizon. Without hesitation, I summoned the boat from my Spatial Ring, cing it on the edge of the cliff, poised to meet the oing wave head-on.


    "Rose, hold on tight!"


    I shouted over the deafening roar of the approaching Tsunami. She gripped the boat''s sides, her knuckles turning white as we braced ourselves for the tumultuous ride.


    As the wave crashed upon us with an unyielding force, the boat was lifted by its tremendous power. We clung to its slender frame, desperately navigating the sea''s unpredictable swells.


    Boom...


    The impact reverberated through the boat, rattling our bones and filling the air with a spray of salty mist. The Tsunami surged forward, propelling us toward an uncertain destiny. With each rise and fall of the colossal wave, our hearts pounded in sync with the chaos that surrounded us.


    As the boat soared on the crest of the Tsunami, I clenched my teeth and tightened my grip, channeling every ounce of focus into maintaining our bnce. Rose, her face a mix of determination and awe, held on tightly beside me, her trust in my abilities unshaken.


    The world became a blur of crashing water and swirling currents, the force of the Tsunami threatening to consume us. The Kraken, a mythical creature of immense power and ferocity, lurked beneath the surface, adding an extrayer of urgency to our perilous journey.


    The wind whipped through our hair, carrying with it a symphony of nature''s fury. The symphony grew louder, reaching a crescendo as the wave reached its peak. In that fleeting moment, time stood still, and the weight of our decision pressed upon us.


    With unwavering determination, I steered the boat with precision, defying the chaotic elements that sought to deter us. We rode the wave, surfing through uncertainty with unwavering tenacity. The boat soared over peaks and dipped into deep troughs, the adrenaline coursing through our veins.


    The sea, an ever-changingndscape of raw power, tested our mettle. Yet, against all odds, we pushed forward, refusing to yield to the overwhelming forces that sought to consume us.


    As we rode the tumultuous waves, a sense of triumph began to fill the air. We had navigated the treacherous crest of the Tsunami, defying the odds stacked against us. Yet, just when relief began to wash over us, a sudden disturbance shattered the fleeting calm.


    Ssh...


    A massive tentacle, dark and sinewy, burst forth from the churning waters. It towered above us, thrashing and writhing with a malevolence that sent shivers down our spines. The Kraken, awakened by our presence, revealed itself in all its awe-inspiring terror.


    Rose''s eyes widened in fear, her grip on the boat tightening as her knuckles turned pale. I could feel the weight of the situation pressing upon us, the realization that our survival now depended on our ability to outwit this ancient sea creature.


    With a steely determination, I maneuvered the boat, dodging the Kraken''s massive appendage as itshed out, seeking to ensnare us in its grasp. Every movement had to be precise, every decision calcted to avoid the deadly clutches of this formidable foe.


    The Kraken''s presence loomed over us, its sheer size and power almost overwhelming. Yet, I refused to sumb to fear. Drawing upon my inner strength, I guided the boat through the chaos, navigating the turbulent waters with unwavering focus.


    Rose, her face a mix of terror and determination, was saying prayers. She clung to the boat, her eyes locked onto mine, as we shared a silent pact to ovee this perilous encounter.


    As the monstrous creature thrashed and bellowed, I seized an opportunity. A small gap emerged between its iling tentacles, and I steered the boat with precision, threading our way through the narrow opening. Adrenaline coursed through my veins, fueling my reflexes as I navigated the treacherous path to freedom.


    The Kraken, sensing our escape, let out an ear-splitting roar that reverberated through the air. But we were already beyond its reach, racing away from the clutches of its watery domain. Our hearts pounded, a mix of relief and lingering tension intertwining within us.


    As the boat carried us farther from the Kraken''s territory, the sea gradually calmed. The waves subsided, their tumultuous dance giving way to a more tranquil rhythm.


    "..."

 Chapter 116 Volcano

    ?


    We sailed onward, the boat gliding smoothly over the gentle swells. The remnants of the Tsunami faded into the distance, leaving behind a sense of awe and aplishment. The air was tinged with a newfound serenity, the stormy chaos of moments ago reced by a quiet stillness.


    "..."


    Rose and I sat side by side, our breathing gradually steadying as we let the reality of our survival sink in. It was a moment of reflection, a respite before the next challenge that awaited us on this arduous journey.


    The sea stretched out before us, vast and endless, its azure depths holding secrets untold. We navigated through the calmer waters, our eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of the next chamber or obstacle thaty ahead.


    As time passed, the sun began its descent, casting a golden hue upon the tranquil waters. The gentle sway of the boat lulled us into a state of peaceful contemtion. It was a wee respite from the harrowing ordeal we had just endured, a chance to gather our strength and prepare for whaty ahead.


    In the distance, we spotted a cluster of inds, their lush greenery a stark contrast against the deep blue sea. It was a promising sight, a glimmer of hope that beckoned us forward. With renewed determination, we set our course toward the inds.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    As we neared the inds, we marveled at their natural beauty. Tall palm trees swayed in the gentle breeze, their leaves whispering secrets of the ages. Birds soared overhead, their melodious songs filling the air. It was a paradise untouched by time, a sanctuary amidst the turbulent seas.


    ''It''s close...''


    I steered the boat toward thergest of the inds, knowing that this was the right way to the exit. The shore approached, its white sandy beaches inviting us to step foot on solid ground once more. With careful precision, I guided the boat toward a small cove, ensuring a safending amidst the gentle waves.


    Tap... Tap...


    We disembarked, our feet sinking into the warm sand. The soft grains caressed our skin, a wee sensation after the treacherous journey we had endured.


    "Ugh..."


    As soon as Rose left the boat she hugged herself and sighed in relief. It seems that she wasn''t a very big fan of the sea.


    Well nobody would be after experiencing what we had just gone through.


    "So... Do you know what''s next?"


    After a few minutes Rose, finally, spoke, looking at me with her emerald eyes. It seems that she was aware that I probably knew everything about this ce.


    I met Rose''s gaze, a knowing smile ying at the corners of my lips. I could see the curiosity and anticipation in her eyes, a reflection of the trust she had ced in me throughout this perilous quest. With a reassuring nod, I began to lead her toward the heart of the ind, where our next challenge awaited.


    The ind''s interior was abyrinth of dense foliage and towering trees, their canopies casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. We navigated through the undergrowth, our steps careful and deliberate, mindful of the hidden dangers that may lurk within.


    The air was heavy with the scent of exotic flowers and the chorus of chirping insects. The vibrant colors of the tropical nts painted a tapestry of natural beauty, a stark contrast to the trials we had faced thus far.


    Tap... Tap...


    With each step, we delved deeper into the heart of the ind, following a path that seemed to beckon us forward. The terrain grew steeper, and the sound of rushing water filled the air, signaling the presence of a nearby waterfall.


    We emerged from the dense foliage into a clearing, where a magnificent waterfall cascaded down a cliffside. Its crystalline waters sparkled under the sunlight, creating a mesmerizing disy of shimmering droplets. The sight was breathtaking, a moment of tranquility amidst the challenges thaty ahead.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    Carefully, we made our way toward the base of the waterfall, the spray of water cooling our skin. It was a refreshing respite, a chance to rejuvenate before continuing our ascent. We drank from the pristine pool at the waterfall''s edge, the water invigorating our weary bodies.


    With renewed energy, we pressed onward, following the winding path that led us up the mountainside. The terrain grew increasingly rugged, with steep cliffs and rocky outcrops challenging our every step. But we persevered, driven by our shared determination and the promise of reaching our goal.


    Step by step, we ascended the volcano that dominated the ind''s skyline. Its towering presence seemed both intimidating and awe-inspiring, its fiery history etched into its rocky surface. We braved the treacherous slopes, navigating the loose gravel and jagged rocks with utmost care.


    The ascent was slow and arduous, but we kept our sights set on the summit. The air grew thinner as we climbed higher, and the heat radiating from the volcano intensified. Beads of sweat trickled down our brows, testament to the physical exertion required to conquer this formidable obstacle.


    As we reached the rim of the volcano, a breathtaking panorama stretched out before us. The indy spread out beneath our feet, its lushndscapes and azure waters a testament to nature''s grandeur. We took a moment to catch our breath, allowing the magnitude of our journey to sink in.


    I turned to Rose, a mixture of determination and apprehension in my eyes. It was time to reveal the next step of our journey, one that might seem unthinkable at first.


    "Princess..."


    I began, my voice steady but filled with a sense of urgency.


    "To advance further, we need to jump into the heart of the volcano."


    Rose''s eyes widened, disbelief and fear etched across her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Jump... into the volcano?"


    She stammered, her voice trembling, looking at me like I was retarded. I could tell that she wasn''t very happy about my n, since it was practically a suicide.


    I understood her hesitation. The idea of leaping into a fiery abyss seemed like a perilous gamble, a test of our faith and trust in the unknown. But I was 100% sure of whaty beyond, and I knew that this was the only way forward.


    ''Annoying...''


    I reached out, cing a hand on Rose''s shoulder, and spoke softly, trying to convey the gravity of our situation.


    "Rose, I know it sounds unimaginable, but there''s something more to this volcano. It''s not just a leap into darkness; it''s a passage to the next realm. I know it. Trust me."


    I could feel my skin tingling from the proximity but this was the only way to convey my genuine intentions and somehow manipte her into jumping into theva.


    I couldn''t just push her since she was way stronger than me.


    This was the only way to proceed.


    Rose looked at me, her eyes filled with uncertainty and a flicker of trust. I could sense the battle waging within her, the sh between fear and the belief in something greater than ourselves. I knew I had to tread carefully, to find the words that would bridge the gap between doubt and conviction.


    "Rose..."


    I began, my voice steady and gentle.


    "I understand your concerns, your reservations. But sometimes, the greatest leaps of faith are the ones that lead us to extraordinary ces. This volcano is not just a path of destruction; it holds the key to our next destination."


    She nodded, her grip tightening around my hand.


    "But how can we be sure? How can we trust that this leap will lead us somewhere safe?"


    I took a deep breath, searching for the words that would instill the faith she needed.


    "Rose, throughout this journey, we have faced strange trials, and not a single one of them was a hindrance due to my knowledge. Please trust me again..."


    A flicker of determination sparked in her eyes, overshadowing the fear that once clouded her gaze.


    "You''re right..."


    She whispered, her voice unwavering.


    "You truly know almost everything..."


    I could see her eyes narrowing down, but a sense of relief also washed over me as I saw the glimmer of trust and determination in her eyes.


    "Princess, I promise you this, I will go first. I will take that leap into the volcano"


    As I neared the edge of the volcano, ready to take the leap into the Lava, Rose''s hand shot out, gripping my arm with a newfound determination. Her emerald eyes bore into mine, reflecting a fierce resolve.


    "No, we will jump together."


    She dered firmly, her voiceced with determination.


    "I trust you, and if this is our path forward, then we''ll jump together."


    Her words resonated deep within me, making me grimace a bit. Didn''t she just hesitate to even think about such actions and now she''s volunteering to jump together?


    Was my speech that good?


    "..."


    I looked at her with my golden eyes before nodding. I didn''t have any objections, since it wouldn''t change a single thing.


    Well, of course, the proximity was making it a bit difficult, but I could bear with it...


    At least for a few minutes.

 Chapter 117 Fire Elemental

    ?


    We stood at the precipice, our eyes locked in a silent agreement. The heat from the volcano''s molten core rose up in waves, a reminder of the imminent challenge thaty before us. With intertwined hands, we took a deep breath, summoning thest vestiges of courage within ourselves.


    Whoosh...


    In perfect synchronization, we leaped forward, defying thews of gravity and surrendering ourselves to the unknown. The world around us became a blur, the rush of wind deafening as we descended into the depths of the volcano.


    The searing heat enveloped us, wrapping us in its fiery embrace. It was a surreal sensation, akin to dancing amidst the mes.


    Whoosh...


    Theva surged around us, its molten currents swirling and eddying. It was a mesmerizing sight, a symphony of red and orange, a testament to the raw power of nature. We navigated through the turbulent flow, our bodies buoyed by an otherworldly force that guided our path.


    As we descended deeper, the glow of theva intensified, casting an ethereal light upon our faces. The heat pressed against our skin, testing the limits of our endurance. But we pressed on, our determination unyielding.


    With each passing moment, we descended further into the heart of the volcano, the air thick with anticipation. And then, as if guided by an unseen hand, we emerged from theva into a realm unlike anything we had ever witnessed.


    The chamber was vast, its walls forged from obsidian and adorned with ancient carvings that depicted tales of forgotten civilizations. Glowing crystals jutted out from the ground, casting a soft, iridescent light that illuminated the space. It was a ce of wonder and mystery, a sanctuary hidden within the depths of the volcano.


    We stood in awe, our breath catching in our throats. This was the next realm, the next chapter in our quest. And we were ready to uncover its secrets, to face whatever trials awaited us with unwavering determination.


    Looking around we started exploring the intricate pathways that wound through the chamber. Each step revealed new wonders, from shimmering pools of liquid light to towering stctites that hung like chandeliers from the ceiling.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning within the depths of the volcano.


    It was like stepping into another world, where the rules and constraints of ordinary life no longer applied.


    "..."


    I nced at Rose, who was by my side, I could see reflection of awe and wonder in her eyes.


    Although she seemed captivated by the surroundings, I wasn''t. In fact, I was more wary of it than ever.


    As I observed the ethereal beauty of this underground realm, a sense of unease settled within me.


    ''Where are they...''


    I frantically looked at the obsidian walls, trying to find any signs of ''them'' emerging.


    However, the chamber remained quiet and still, a stark contrast to the fiery chaos we had just left behind.


    "Hey, Aiden!"


    I turned to see Rose, pointing toward the obsidian ceiling above us. Its smooth surface, was slowly melting and shifting, revealing a swirling vortex of colors.


    "Shit!"


    I gestured to Rose to retreat and summoned my Vanara Longsword, preparing tobat whatever entity emerged from the vortex.


    As the vortex of colors swirled above us, a hushed silence filled the chamber, anticipation hanging in the air like a heavy cloak. We braced ourselves, the grip on our weapons tightening as we prepared for the unknown entity that would emerge from the shifting abyss.


    With a sudden burst of energy, the vortex erupted, spewing forth a zing inferno. mes danced and crackled, spiraling and coalescing until they took on a humanoid form¡ªa towering figure made entirely of fire.


    The fire elemental stood before us, its presencemanding and awe-inspiring. mes roared within its form, casting a warm glow that painted the chamber with flickering light and cast dancing shadows on the ancient carvings.


    Its eyes, two fiery orbs, glowed with an intense brightness, reflecting the untamed power and ferocity that resided within. Heat radiated from its fiery body, causing sweat to trickle down our brows, mingling with the anticipation that clung to our skin.


    The elemental spoke, its voice crackling like mes licking at dry wood.


    "Intruders, why have you ventured into my realm?"


    We exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing between us. It was clear that this encounter was not by chance; the fire elemental had a purpose, and we were the ones who must defeat it to continue our journey.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Cryokinesis: Icy de!"


    I saw an azure de materializing in Rose''s outstretched hand and smirked. The Fire Elemental was fucked now.


    When one is fighting against a protagonist, he better has the power equal to the Demon God, or he will face certain defeat.


    Whoosh...


    With a swift motion, Rose lunged forward, her icy de gleaming in the fiery chamber. The sh between fire and ice was imminent as she brought down her de, aiming to strike the elemental''s core.


    But the fire elemental was quick to react, its fiery body shifting and swirling, evading the icy assault. It retaliated with a powerful burst of mes, sending a wave of searing heat toward Rose. However, she swiftly raised a shield of ice, deflecting the mes with a resounding hiss.


    Hush...


    I seized the opportunity while the elemental was distracted, charging in with my Vanara Longsword held high. The de shimmered with a faint golden hue, infused with the power of the Mana. With a thunderous roar, I swung the sword down, aiming for the elemental''s zing arm.


    But the elemental''s fiery reflexes were unmatched. It parried my attack effortlessly, its burning arm colliding with my sword in a sh of intense heat and Mana. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, causing crystals to tremble and ancient carvings to shake.


    Undeterred, I pushed forward, channeling my inner strength and pumping Mana into my hands. My movements became fluid and precise as I engaged in a deadly dance with the elemental, our swords shing and sparks flying.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy Spike!"


    Rose, meanwhile, unleashed a barrage of ice projectiles, each one aimed at the elemental''s vulnerable spots. The icy shards soared through the air, their crystalline beauty contrasting with the fiery chaos. Some struck true, embedding themselves in the elemental''s smoldering form, causing small patches of frost to form and momentarily dim its mes.


    But the elemental fought back with unmatched fury. It summoned fiery tendrils that erupted from the ground,shing out at us with scorching intensity. We dodged and weaved, narrowly avoiding the searing strikes, our bodies fueled by adrenaline and the determination to emerge victorious.


    As the battle raged on, our movements became more synchronized, our attacks more calcted.


    nk...


    The chamber echoed with the sh of steel against mes, a symphony of danger and defiance. Every sh between our weapons and the fire elemental''s burning limbs sent sparks scattering through the air, illuminating the chamber with fleeting bursts of light.


    I focused on the elemental''s movements, searching for patterns, weaknesses, anything that would give us an edge in this heated battle. The elemental''s body pulsed with an intense heat, making every strike a test of endurance.


    With a surge of determination, I summoned the power of the Mana, channeling it through my Vanara Longsword. The de crackled with energy as I swung it in a sweeping arc, aiming to sever the elemental''s fiery limbs.


    But the elemental was a creature born of fire, and its resilience matched its ferocity. It responded with a counterattack, summoning a column of mes from beneath the obsidian floor. The scorching inferno rose with incredible speed, threatening to engulf us.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    Reacting swiftly, Rose encased us both in a protective shield of ice, the freezing wall repelling the mes and keeping us safe from harm. The intense heat outside the shield caused the ice to crackle and melt, but it held strong, buying us precious moments to regroup.


    As the elemental''s mes subsided, we seized the opportunity tounch abined assault. Rose unleashed a torrent of icy shards, her cryokinesis weaving a web of frozen projectiles that bombarded the elemental''s form. Each icy shard found its mark, causing small eruptions of steam as the mes were momentarily extinguished.


    With the elemental momentarily weakened, I leaped forward, the weight of my determination urging me onward. My sword gleamed with thebined power of the Mana and my own resolve as I delivered a series of rapid strikes, aiming for the elemental''s core.


    But the elemental was far from defeated. It retaliated with a furious burst of mes, surging forth in a blinding torrent. The searing heat pushed against my skin, threatening to overwhelm me. I gritted my teeth and held my ground, refusing to yield.


    Using her Mana, Rose conjured a swirling vortex of icy winds that encircled us, forming a barrier against the elemental''s assault. The intense cold shed with the searing heat, creating a battleground of steam and mist.


    Within the vortex, we fought with unwavering determination. Our movements were swift and precise, each strike calcted to exploit the elemental''s weaknesses. We danced between bursts of mes, evading and parrying with grace.


    The battle seemed to stretch on, time elongated by the intensity of the struggle. Every sh of steel against fire, every dodge and counterattack, pushed our limits further.


    With a final surge of energy, I channeled the Mana into one decisive strike. My sword became a blinding streak of golden light as it arced through the air, aimed at the heart of the elemental''s fiery form. The sh was thunderous, a collision of elemental forces.


    Boom...


    A deafening roar reverberated through the chamber as the fire elemental''s form shattered, its fiery essence dissipating into smoke and embers. The chamber fell into silence, the only sound the crackling of cooling mes.

 Chapter 118 The Final Stage

    ?


    Exhausted but triumphant, we stood amidst the remnants of the defeated fire elemental. Its form dissipated into smoky tendrils, fading away like a wisp of a dream.


    The chamber, once filled with the chaotic dance of fire and ice, now returned to a serene stillness. The air grew cool, and a sense of tranquility settled upon us, like the calm after a storm.


    Huff...


    We took a moment to catch our breath, the weight of our victory mingling with the exhration that coursed through our veins.


    The chamber itself seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, as if it, too, had been holding its breath throughout the battle. The obsidian walls stood tall and proud, their ancient carvings bearing witness to the sh of elemental forces.


    Tap... Tap...


    Gently, we approached the remnants of the fire elemental, its ethereal essence fading into wisps of smoke. As we reached out to touch the dissipating remnants, a faint warmth lingered on our fingertips, a reminder of the power we had just confronted.


    "What monster was that?"


    Rose was the first one to speak, however, I merely shrugged my shoulders, which made her nce at me suspiciously.


    Well, even if she did, I''d much rather feign ignorance rather than exin that these are human souls trapped within the boundaries of elemental forms.


    There was also no need to mention that these creatures were created by elves, since Rose was yet young and innocent, and it was best to shield her from such dark knowledge.


    "We should continue."


    After Rose was done, examining the elemental, I spoke up, looking around with a cautious gaze. There surely were more of such creatures, at least when I was in the game you had to fight at least 3 of them to reach the final chamber.


    "Yes..."


    The Elven Princess nodded in agreement as we turned our backs to the Elemental''s remains, continuing to move through the obsidian tunnel.


    The dark passage stretched before us, its smooth surface reflecting the soft glow of distant crystals. We walked in silence, our footsteps echoing against the walls, as a sense of anticipation hung in the air.


    The path seemed to twist and turn, leading us deeper into the depths of the volcano. Shadows danced along the walls, their elongated forms hinting at hidden alcoves and secret passages.


    As we ventured forth, the temperature gradually rose, a subtle reminder of the volcano''s fiery heart thaty beneath our feet. Sweat glistened on our brows, and our breaths grew heavier, but we pressed on, driven by an unyielding determination.


    asional gusts of warm air brushed against our faces, carrying with them faint whispers and murmurs. It was as if the volcano itself whispered its secrets, the tales of forgotten civilizations and ancient mysteries.


    We continued to navigate through thebyrinthine tunnel, our senses attuned to the slightest sound or movement. The obsidian walls seemed to close in around us at times, casting an eerie sense of confinement. But we persevered, knowing that the answers we soughty somewhere ahead.


    As we walked, the tunnel widened, revealing a grand chamber bathed in a soft, golden light. Our breath caught in our throats as we beheld the sight before us.


    "..."


    The chamber was a breathtaking masterpiece, an underground oasis of wonder. Massive stgmites rose from the ground, their pointed tips reaching toward the ceiling like nature''s spires. Crystals of various hues adorned the walls, their shimmering beauty casting a mesmerizing glow.


    In the center of the chamber, a radiant pool of liquid light shimmered, its surface rippling with ethereal colors. It was a mesmerizing sight, like staring into a portal to another realm.


    We approached the pool cautiously, drawn by its captivating allure. As we gazed into its depths, visions danced before our eyes - images of distantnds, ancient civilizations, and untold treasures.


    But amidst the allure, a sense of caution lingered. We had learned from our previous encounters that beauty could hide danger, and that behind every marvely a trial waiting to be faced.


    With shared determination, we exchanged a nce, silently agreeing to proceed with caution. The pool beckoned, promising answers and revtions, but we knew that we had to remain vignt.


    Huff...


    Taking a deep breath, we stepped closer to the pool, its surface glimmering with otherworldly light. As our hands hovered above the liquid, a tingling sensation coursed through our fingertips, an unspoken invitation to dive into the unknown.


    And so, with intertwined hands and hearts brimming with courage, we made a silent pact. We would plunge into the depths of the pool, embracing the trials that awaited us, and unearthing the secrets thaty hidden within the heart of the volcano.


    With one final breath, we closed our eyes, feeling the anticipation build within us. Then, hand in hand, we leaped forward.


    Whoosh...


    As we plunged into the depths of the pool, a rush of energy enveloped us, whisking us away from the familiar realm we knew. We felt weightless, suspended in a void of swirling colors and ethereal whispers.


    Time seemed to lose its hold as we traversed through the mysterious portal. Strangendscapes and fantastical creatures flickered past us, like fleeting glimpses into otherworldly realms. The sensation was both exhrating and disorienting as if we were caught in a dream that blended reality and fantasy.


    After what felt like an eternity, the kaleidoscope of colors gradually faded, and we found ourselves standing on solid ground once again. But this was no ordinary ground - it was a massive cavern, bathed in the fiery glow ofva waterfalls cascading from towering cliffs.


    The air was thick with heat and the scent of sulfur, as if we had stepped into the heart of a volcano itself. The ground beneath our feet rumbled with the raw power of the earth''s molten core, reminding us of the perilous nature of our surroundings.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lakes of bubblingva dotted the cavern, their fiery depths casting an eerie light that danced across the obsidian walls. The heat was intense, yet strangely captivating, drawing our eyes to the mesmerizing flow of liquid fire.


    But amidst the inferno, our gaze was inevitably drawn to something else - a throne, positioned on a raised tform, bathed in an aura of both majesty and enigma. A creature sat upon the throne, its form both regal and otherworldly.


    The being had an air of ancient wisdom about it, its eyes shimmering with knowledge umted over countless ages. Its skin, reminiscent of cooledva, glowed with an inner light, and its features were a blend of beauty and power. With a crown adorning its head and a staff resting by its side, it excluded an aura of authority.


    The creature leaned its head onto its hand, its posture rxed and leisurely. It seemed unperturbed by our presence as if it had been expecting us all along.


    Silence enveloped the cavern, broken only by the distant rumblings of the volcano and the soft hiss ofva meeting water.


    "Rose..."


    I softly whispered to the Princess, who was staring at the majestic creature with wide-eyed wonder.


    "Prepare your weapon."


    Upon uttering the barely audible words, I could see the slight surprise in Rose''s eyes since she could also feel the strength of the being. It was levels above us.


    However, during the past trials, I seemed to have gained some of her trust, because slowly an Ice de started to materialize in her hands.


    I also pulled out my authority, sending Mana into its de and feeling the shadows swirling around it.


    Puff...


    A cloud of dark smoke left the Volcanic Giant''s mouth as it sensed Mana emanating from us.


    Its eyes narrowed, studying us with curiosity and intrigue.


    Tap...


    Suddenly, the monster tapped its finger on the throne''s armrest, a faint smile dancing across its lips.


    "Rose, jump back!"


    I instantly called out, jumping backward to create distance between us and the creature.


    Boom...


    The very next second, the ground where we stood just a second before erupted in a violent explosion.


    mes consumed the air around us, creating a searing heat that threatened to engulf everything in its path.


    They looked like volcanic snakes, coiling and writhing through the air, their fiery tongues flickering with malevolent intent.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    Rose quickly deployed a wall that momentarily blocked the fire froming after us, using her hands to tie her jet-ck hair into a tight ponytail, ensuring that it wouldn''t interfere with her movements.


    For a second, I even lost my focus.


    Boom...


    Another explosion rocked the cavern, shaking the very foundation of our surroundings.


    "Aiden, how to defeat that being!"


    I could hear Rose''s voice cutting through the chaos, her eyes locked with mine in search of guidance and a n.


    However, I just gave her a small smile, before pointing to the ceiling.


    "I need to get up there..."


    I could see Rose''s emerald eyes following my gaze, her brows furrowed in confusion and concern before she noticed massive stctites hanging from the ceiling.


    At that moment realization dawned on her face.


    "I''ll buy you some time..."

 Chapter 119 Ice Barrier

    ?


    With a determined nod, Rose leaped into action, wielding her ice de with precision and grace. She twirled and spun, her movements fluid and deliberate, as she engaged in a deadly dance with the fiery snakes that sought to consume us.


    sh... sh...


    The sh of ice against fire reverberated through the cavern, each strike sending shards of frozen crystals scattering in all directions. Rose''s cryokic abilities were a force to be reckoned with, as she conjured icy projectiles and summoned freezing gusts of wind to counter the searing mes.


    But the Volcanic Giant was no ordinary adversary. It exuded power beyondprehension, and its attacks grew fiercer with each passing moment. Waves of scorching heat radiated from its very presence, threatening to melt Rose''s icy defenses.


    Meanwhile, I assessed the stctites hanging from the ceiling, their jagged formations resembling natural spears waiting to be unleashed. Timing would be crucial, as I needed to find the right moment to dislodge them and bring them crashing down upon our foe.


    As Rose battled with all her might, I positioned myself strategically, my eyes fixated on the Giant''s movements. I could see its concentration waver for a split second, a brief opening that I had been waiting for.


    "Now!"


    I shouted, my voice piercing through the chaos as Iunched myself into the air. With precise control over my own mana, I soared towards the nearest stctite, reaching out to grab it with a firm grip.


    Twist... Pull...


    Using all my strength, I twisted the stctite, gradually dislodging it from its rocky perch. The ground shook beneath me as the massive spike of stone began its descent, hurtling toward the Volcanic Giant below.


    As the stctite descended, the Giant''s attention shifted, its eyes widening with surprise and realization. In a desperate attempt to evade the impending threat, it summoned a wall of me to shield itself.


    Crash...


    The stctite crashed into the fiery barrier, shattering upon impact. Shards of stone and splinters of ice rained down, creating a mesmerizing spectacle of destruction. The heat of the mes shed with the chilling shards, filling the air with billowing steam and hissing sounds.


    But the distraction was enough.


    Rose seized the opportunity, her ice de glinting with determination. With a swift and calcted strike, she shattered the Giant''s fiery shield, her de carving a path of icy destruction.


    Roar...


    The Giant let out a bellow of frustration, its form flickering with wavering mes as it reeled from the blow. It retaliated with renewed fury, summoning pirs of fire andunching them toward Rose, attempting to overwhelm her.


    However, he momentarily forgot about me.


    Boom...


    I fell from the ceiling, crashing into the giant''s shoulder and driving my longsword deep into its flesh, leaving a gaping wound, with Lava spewing out.


    The Volcanic Giant howled in pain as the de of my sword pierced its molten skin. Lava sprayed from the wound, sizzling as it hit the ground. The creature thrashed and tried to shake me off, but I held on with all my strength, refusing to let go.


    With a surge of determination, Rose continued her relentless assault, unleashing a barrage of icy projectiles that bombarded the Giant''s ming form. Each strike was aimed with precision, exploiting its weaknesses and causing it to falter.


    In a desperate attempt to regain control, the Giant summoned a torrent ofva, sending it cascading toward us. The scorching wave surged forward, threatening to engulf us in its searing embrace.


    "Rose, watch out!"


    I shouted, pushing her aside just in time as the molten tide crashed against the ground, sending plumes of steam into the air. Heat washed over me, but I pressed on, refusing to let the pain deter me from my goal.


    Gritting my teeth, I channeled my mana into the de, imbuing it with shadows that coiled and writhed like living tendrils. The darkness amplified the power of the strike, enhancing the de''s cutting edge.


    As the Giant thrashed and writhed, it summoned every ounce of strength to shake me off its shoulder. It swung its massive arm with a violent force, attempting to dislodge me from its scorching form.


    I clung on, my grip tightening on my sword, determined not to let go. The Giant''s movements grew increasingly erratic as it tried to rid itself of my presence. It twisted and turned, its fiery skin burning my hands, but I refused to yield.


    With a final heave, the Giant managed to break free from my hold, sending me hurtling through the air. I crashed against the rocky wall of the cavern, the impact stealing the breath from my lungs. Dazed but not defeated, I staggered to my feet, my vision blurred and head pounding.


    Meanwhile, Rose fought on, her icy onught relentless. She summoned blizzards of freezing wind, creating a tempest that encircled the Giant. Its mes struggled to withstand the onught, flickering and diminishing in intensity.


    But the Giant was not yet vanquished. It roared with renewed fury, its form pulsating with fiery energy. With a mighty stomp, it sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, creating cracks that snaked toward Rose.


    Reacting quickly, Rose leaped into the air, narrowly evading the searing fissures. Shended gracefully and continued her assault, her ice de shing through the air with precision. Each strike sent freezing tendrils spreading along the Giant''s molten skin, cooling and solidifying its fiery essence.


    With unwavering determination, I regained my footing and rushed back into the fray. My sword gleamed with anticipation as I focused my energy, preparing for the next strike. The Giant loomed before me, its fiery aura pulsating with primal intensity.


    Although my original n was to indeed impale the creature with the stctites, it was now aware of the threat and it''d be very hard to lure it underneath one of them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, strong heat began to radiate from the Giant''s core, intensifying with each passing moment.


    "Rose!"


    Instantly, I knew that the Giant was charging up his attack. My eyes quickly went to Rose, who was also aware of the impending danger.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    She quickly summoned a towering wall of ice, shielding us from the giant, however, I frowned, seeing that the wall was too thin to stop the uing inferno.


    "Make another two!"


    I spoke, looking at her, but she only shook her head with a slightly bitter smile.


    "I have no Mana left to conjure another ice barrier..."


    For a moment, everything around me seemed to stop as the weight of the situation settled upon us.


    However, I managed to think quickly, assessing the limited options avable to us.


    "..."


    Looking at Rose''s slightly trembling arms, I almost jumped when an idea came to my mind.


    Tap...


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the Elven Princess''s hand, not caring about the thinyer of ice that was covering her skin.


    "Wha-"


    Before she could even speak, I sent my Mana surging through our intertwined hands, channeling it into her.


    I could see her eyes widening for a split second before a surge of energy coursed through her.


    She quietly epted the injection of my Mana, her body absorbing it with newfound vigor.


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    "Cryokinesis: Ice Wall!"


    With the infusion of my Mana, Rose summoned two more Ice Walls in rapid session.


    The three Ice Walls rose before us, forming a formidable barrier against the impending inferno.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the heat gathered in the Giant''s core erupted in a fiery explosion, sending shockwaves through the camber.


    The cavern shook as the Giant unleashed its devastating attack, a torrent of mes that crashed against the Ice Walls with a thunderous roar. The intense heat battered against the icy defenses, causing them to crack and groan under the pressure.


    Rose and I stood behind the Ice Walls, bracing ourselves against the scorching st. The mes licked at the barriers, threatening to breach our protection. But Rose''s cryokic abilities, fueled by the surge of my mana, held strong, reinforcing the walls and preventing the fiery onught from reaching us.


    As the inferno raged outside, I caught a glimpse of Rose''s determined expression. Her eyes shone with absolute focus.


    This was the first time she seemed like a true protagonist...


    The mes roared and crackled against the unyielding ice, their furious dance of destruction met with the unwavering resolve of Rose''s cryokic prowess. She stood at the forefront, her gaze steady, her breath steady, as she channeled her inner strength.


    Sweat trickled down my forehead as I watched the intense battle unfold before me. The cavern trembled under the strain of the Giant''s relentless assault, but Rose remained resolute, her icy barriers standing firm. The walls groaned and shuddered, the cracks spiderwebbing across the frozen surface, but they held their ground, refusing to sumb to the searing heat.


    With renewed vigor, the barriers surged with an icy radiance, pushing back against the searing mes. The Giant''s attack faltered, its fiery assault weakening against thebined might of the Ice Walls. The mes flickered and sputtered, their once ferocious dance now reduced to feeble embers.


    "It''s time to beat his ass..."

 Chapter 120 Death?

    ?


    With the Giant''s attack temporarily subsided, Rose and I seized the opportunity to counter. We emerged from behind the weakened Ice Walls, determination burning in our eyes.


    Rose raised her ice de, its crystalline surface gleaming with a frigid intensity.


    Whoosh...


    She unleashed a torrent of icy shards, propelled by her cryokic abilities, towards the Giant''s flickering form. The shards pierced through the air with deadly uracy, piercing the Giant''s molten flesh and causing it to roar in agony.


    Swish...


    I, on the other hand, sprinted towards the Giant''s colossal legs, my longsword gripped tightly in my hand. With every stride, the ground quaked beneath me, but I pressed on, undeterred. My mind focused solely on the task at hand ¨C finding a vulnerable spot to strike.


    Thud...


    Dodging the Giant''s iling limbs and evading its searing attacks, I maneuvered around its massive form. I analyzed its movements, searching for a weakness, an opening to exploit. And then, I spotted it ¨C a patch of exposed, smoldering skin on its back.


    Leaping into the air, I propelled myself towards the Giant''s back, my sword poised to strike. With a mighty swing, I brought the de crashing down, aiming for the vulnerable spot. The sword bit into the Giant''s flesh, searing heat radiating through the de as it sank deeper.


    Roar...


    Roaring in pain, the Giant thrashed and writhed, attempting to dislodge me once again. But I clung on with unwavering resolve, my grip unyielding. As the Giant''s movements grew more erratic, I continued my relentless assault, striking again and again, carving through its fiery defenses.


    Meanwhile, Rose unleashed her full cryokic fury, conjuring freezing gusts of wind that encircled the Giant. The freezing winds whirled and twisted, creating a tempest of ice that engulfed the creature. The Giant''s mes struggled against the onught, dwindling and fading under the onught of Rose''s icy onught.


    However, I knew this is not over...


    As the Giant writhed in pain, its massive form began to undergo a startling transformation. Its molten skin cracked and crumbled, revealing a newyer beneath. The once-fiery exterior gave way to a hardened, obsidian-like shell, shimmering with an otherworldly aura.


    The Giant''s roar echoed through the cavern, a mixture of anguish and fury. It swung its massive arms, unleashing waves of scorching mes that licked at the air. Rose and I swiftly dove out of harm''s way, narrowly escaping the searing heat.


    With our backs against the cavern wall, we exchanged a brief but determined nce. It was clear that our previous tactics would no longer be as effective against this new form. We needed to adapt, to find a way to exploit the Giant''s newly acquired weaknesses.


    Rose''s eyes gleamed with a cial determination. She summoned her cryokic powers once more, this time channeling them toward the Giant''s transformed shell. Freezing gusts of wind enveloped the obsidian surface, causing cracks to form and fractures to spread across its hardened exterior.


    Sensing an opportunity, I dashed forward, my longsword gleaming in the dim light. With precise strikes, I aimed for the weakened points in the Giant''s obsidian armor. Each blow reverberated through the cavern, shattering fragments of the once imprable shell.


    But the Giant was not one to be defeated easily. It retaliated with renewed aggression, its movements bing swifter and more ferocious. Lava oozed from the cracks in its shell, pooling on the cavern floor and sizzling with intense heat.


    Dancing with agility, Rose created ice barriers that shielded us from the scorching sts and fiery projectiles. Her cryokic powers formed an intricate dance, countering the Giant''s mes with her own frosty arsenal. Together, we orchestrated a symphony of ice and steel, each strike aimed at dismantling the Giant''s newfound defenses.


    As the battle raged on, the Giant''s obsidian shell continued to fracture under our relentless assault. With every strike, it weakened further, revealing glimpses of the seething molten core beneath.


    "Don''t go for it!"


    I shouted to Rose, who was already, eyeing the core with her de at ready. Although it might seem like striking the core would kill the creature, it wasn''t true. This Giant had two hearts.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the rough obsidian skin fell off the giant inrge chunks, unveiling the raw, pulsating hearts thaty exposed.


    Lava dripped from the creature''s body like an endless river, creating such heat waves that even Rose''s Ice Spear was melting.


    As the Giant''s obsidian shell shattered, revealing its pulsating hearts, Rose and I knew that this battle was far from over. The sight of the raw, molten organs filled us with both awe and dread, realizing the immense power contained within them.


    With the Giant''s fury unabated, it swung its colossal arms with renewed strength, sending shockwaves through the cavern. The ground beneath us trembled violently, threatening to knock us off bnce. We braced ourselves, our determination unwavering, but the sheer force of the Giant''s attacks made it increasingly difficult to maintain our footing.


    Rose conjured a wall of ice to protect us from the onught, but even her cryokic abilities strained under the weight of the Giant''s power. The shield crackled and groaned under the relentless assault, shards of ice breaking off and shattering into a million pieces.


    I pressed on, my longsword gripped tightly in my hand, but my strikes seemed feeble against the Giant''s molten flesh. With each swing, my de merely nced off its searing surface, leaving nosting damage. The heat radiating from the creature was overwhelming, threatening to melt my armor and sap my strength.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Rose, too, struggled to find an effective strategy. Her cryokic powers, though formidable, were rendered less effective against the intense heat emanating from the Giant. The freezing projectiles she conjured were quickly evaporated by the scorching air, leaving her with limited means to counter the creature''s onught.


    ''Fuck, I have to use it...''


    I reached my hand into the pocket, touching a metal clock that, suddenly, vibrated upon feeling my touch.


    Click...


    Time began to slow down around me as if reality itself was bending to my will. The more Mana I ced into my watch the slower everything around me turned. My surroundings shifted into a surreal tableau, the Giant''s movements sluggish and distorted.


    Huff...


    ncing at Rose, who was slowly creating another Ice Wall and particles of ice appearing before us, I calmly stepped over the spell''s location that should appear in a split second, without even noticing it growing.


    However, even though I spent most of my Mana to slow down the time, I barely had a few moments in this zone, but, this was enough.


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps slowly echoed through the unmoving world, approaching the giant that was swinging his massive arm toward my previous location.


    Click...


    I shed my de through the air, slicing cleanly through the tendons in the frozen Giant''s arm.


    sh...


    Another swing of my de was aimed at its legs.


    sh by sh, I meticulously carved through the Giant''s limbs, severing tendons and muscles with surgical precision. With each strike, time seemed to catch up with me, and the world returned to its fric pace. The Giant''s arm faltered mid-swing, its momentum abruptly halted as the tendons I had sliced ceased to function.


    The massive creature bellowed in agony as I moved swiftly, targeting its legs. My de danced through the air, slicing through sinew and bone. Limbs gave way, crumbling beneath the weight of the Giant''s own colossal form. It writhed and convulsed, its screams echoing through the cavern, as its once-mighty limbs fell off in a cascade of destruction.


    As the Giant''s body crumbled, a final surge of energy coursed through its molten core. The intensity of the explosion ripped through the air, sending shockwaves in all directions. The cavern shook violently, debris raining down upon us. I braced myself against the onught, only my hands and sheer willpower protecting me from the worst of the st.


    And then, silence.


    As the dust settled, I found myself on my knees, my strength finally giving way. Fatigue seeped into my bones, and the weight of the battle bore down upon me. I gazed upon the remnants of the fallen Giant, its shattered body scattered across the cavern floor. The victory was hard-fought but well-earned.


    "Aiden!"


    I could see Rose''s emerald eyes, looking at me with shock. For her it probably seemed as if the giant just threw a punch and I suddenly disappeared, the giant crumbling to pieces before her eyes.


    ''I looked cool didn''t I?''


    Unknowingly, a smirk crossed my face, as I thought about the power I disyed. Although this was because of the Artifact, I could still consider it my strength.


    "Please, tell me you are alright..."


    Rose rushed to me, trying to transfer her Mana into me which was not a good thing since I wasn''t actually herpatible person and only knew how to give it to others without side effects.


    ''Fuck...''


    I tried to resist but my body didn''t listen to me at all, I couldn''t even force a word out of my mouth to warn her.


    I don''t want to die in an ident!

 Chapter 121 The Mask

    ?


    Whoosh...


    I could feel the alien Mana slowly invading my body. The energy surged through my veins, electrifying every cell in my being.


    I tried to resist it, but Rose was pumping it without a stop.


    ''Fuck...''


    Cursing under my breath, I tried to get away from her hug, but I couldn''t move my body.


    Swish...


    I was paralyzed, trapped in her embrace as the alien Mana continued to course through me.


    "Aiden?"


    I could hear Rose whispering, however, I couldn''t hear her clearly due to the overwhelming rush of energy pulsating in my ears.


    ''Huh?''


    Suddenly, I noticed that I couldn''t feel any pain. Although Rose''s Mana was now entering my body, I didn''t even feel difort...


    It was refreshing even.


    ''No fucking way!?''


    I could feel my Mana merging with the alien Mana, creating a powerful synergy, unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    Rose was transferring her Mana to me!


    "..."


    I could feel sensations returning to my body as Rose''s Mana continued to flow through me.


    Unknowingly my eyes were drawn to her, sitting just a few inches away from me. her ck hair brushing above my face.


    Her emerald eyes were strained, focused on her hands that were still connected to mine, transferring Mana into me.


    For a second, I felt as if my heart was going to burst out of my chest.


    "Aiden?"


    After a few moments, Rose noticed that I was looking at her and quickly turned her gaze toward my face, giving me a smile that some people might pay for.


    "I''m okay..."


    Licking my lips, I managed to utter, shifting my gaze to the ceiling. For some reason meeting her eyes felt troublesome.


    Ugh...


    Slowly raising my body, I pushed myself from her hug, feeling the proximity of her presence still lingering in the air.


    I stretched my back and limbs, feeling the usual soreness dissipate as Mana washed through my body, carrying away any difort or fatigue.


    "How did you kill it?"


    Suddenly, Rose spoke, making me freeze in my tracks. Well, obviously I couldn''t tell her about the artifact. This was the only time affinity-rted thing in Leclentia, so I couldn''t risk revealing its existence to anyone, even Rose.


    How should I answer this question...


    I could feel the silence getting overbearing as I tried toe up with a usible answer, however, nothing came to mind.


    I could tell that I was lucky, however, nobody exceeds the speed of light because he''s lucky.


    "..."


    As I tried to think of an answer, I suddenly felt something patting my head. I whipped around to find Rose standing behind me, a slightly sad smile on her face.


    "If you don''t want to say it... it''s okay...."


    Rose spoke, her emerald eyes, scanning my golden ones.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "But now orter I will find out the truth...."


    However, her face slowly morphed into a mischievous one, making me shudder involuntarily. For some reason, this time her threat seemed more serious than yful.


    As the conversation lulled, I couldn''t help but be drawn to the remnants of the defeated giant lying on the ground nearby. The massive creature''s body was a hulking mass of rubble and twisted metal, remnants of its once formidable form.


    Quickly and discreetly, I approached the rubble, my eyes scanning for any valuable artifacts or items. Among the debris, I spotted an obsidian mask, gleaming faintly in the dim light of the chamber.


    Without hesitation, I swiftly reached down, snatched the mask, and tossed it into my inventory, ensuring Rose didn''t catch a glimpse of my actions.


    With the artifact safely secured, I turned my attention back to Rose, who was still observing me with a mix of curiosity and intrigue.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Rose spoke, looking toward me, however, I just shook my head.


    "Just some obsidian pebbles..."


    ***


    The journey back was easier than I had anticipated. Rose spent most of our way back quiet and since it only took a few moments due to the portal that appeared after we defeated the giant, there wasn''t much opportunity for conversation.


    "..."


    Looking at the massive tower among the ruins, I sighed in relief.


    Although this journey was short it was a remarkable one.


    ***


    Ssh...


    Somewhere deep within the treacherous expanse of the vast ocean, a group of demons found themselves caught amidst a relentless tempest. The raging waters churned and thrashed, their towering waves crashing against one another with thunderous force. Dark clouds obscured the moon, casting an eerie shadow over the tumultuous scene.


    These demons, beings of malevolence and malice, had long dwelled in the depths of the ocean, their sinister presence concealed from the world above. With eyes glowing with fiery intensity and scaled bodies exuding an aura of darkness, they reveled in their sinister domain, plotting their nefarious schemes beneath the surface.


    However, on this fateful night, the ocean, seemingly awakened by some unseen force, unleashed its fury upon the demonic inhabitants. The waves surged higher and higher, rising like monstrous ws eager to im their prey. Each cresting peak crashed upon the demons, sending them tumbling and writhing in the relentless undertow.


    The demons fought desperately against the merciless onught, their sharp ws shing through the water, but their efforts were in vain. The elements, angered by their malevolence, had risen against them. Harsh winds howled, whipping their dark forms mercilessly, while rain fell in torrents, adding to their torment.


    In their struggle against the wrath of the ocean, the demons'' sinister powers waned. Their fiery eyes dimmed, their malevolent energy dampened by the overwhelming force of nature. Each crashing wave brought them closer to surrender, their once confident demeanor reced by fear and desperation.


    As the night wore on, their demonic forms were tossed like mere ythings within the storm''s ferocious grasp. Their twisted bodies twisted and contorted in unnatural angles, battered and broken. With each passing moment, they became weaker, their malevolent essence fading.


    Just as the demons teetered on the edge of defeat, a momentary lull settled over the raging tempest. The wind died down, and the rain subsided, allowing a fleeting glimpse of the moon''s pale light to pierce through the heavy clouds. In that transient calm, a foreboding stillness hung in the air, as if the very ocean itself held its breath.


    Then, from the depths of the turbulent abyss, a darkness even more profound than the storm itself emerged. A colossal tentacle, thick as a towering tree trunk and covered in slimy, writhing suckers, rose from the watery depths. It stretched forth with an otherworldly grace, its immense size dwarfing the already diminutive demons.


    The demons, battered and broken, froze in terror as the Kraken''s tentacle loomed over them. Its monstrous appendage coiled and twisted, its grip tightening around the weakened demons, each sucker mping onto their scaly flesh. The demonic beings, once embodiments of malevolence, were now reduced to pitiful creatures, helpless before the might of the ancient sea beast.


    The Kraken, a titan of legend and nightmare, had been roused from its deep slumber by the tumultuous storm, drawn by the disturbance caused by the demons'' malevolent presence. With eyes gleaming like orbs of malicious intent, the Kraken emanated an aura of primeval power that echoed through the depths.


    As the Kraken''s tentacle held the demons in its formidable grasp, its icy gaze fixed upon them, filled with an intelligence that surpassed mortalprehension. The ancient creature seemed to study the demons, as if assessing their worthiness of continued existence. It was as if the ocean itself had taken notice of their malevolence and had sent this mighty guardian to pass judgment upon them.


    With a flick of its immense appendage, the Kraken cast the demons into the churning waters below. They were swallowed by the hungry depths, disappearing into the abyssal expanse from which they had emerged. The sea closed around them, and their wicked presence.


    As the demons were cast into the churning waters, one of them, fueled by a flicker of defiance amidst his fear, attempted to muster ast-ditch effort to fight back against the Kraken''s overwhelming might. With a snarl of rage, he summoned the remnants of his waning power, conjuring dark tendrils of malevolent energy that crackled around his wed hands.


    The demon lunged at the Kraken, his remaining fury propelling him forward. But before he could strike, the ancient sea beast reacted with lightning-fast reflexes. Its colossal tentacle coiled around the demon, constricting with an unimaginable strength. The demon''s defiant snarl was abruptly silenced as the Kraken''s grip tightened, crushing his form in its vice-like hold.


    Bones snapped, and agonized cries were choked into silence as the demon''s resistance faltered under the overwhelming power of the Kraken. With a merciless twist of its tentacle, the Kraken dispatched the demon, its malevolent essence extinguished like a waning me. The lifeless body of the once-malicious being joined the others, sinking into the dark depths, consumed by the unfathomable abyss.


    The remaining demons, witnesses to theirrade''s swift demise, trembled in terror. The futility of their resistance wasid bare before them, and their feeble hopes of defying the Kraken''s judgment shattered like shards of broken ss. They realized, with a chilling certainty, that they were at the mercy of a force far greater than anything they had ever encountered.


    In the presence of the ancient sea beast, their malevolence withered, reced by a profound sense of powerlessness. They hung suspended in the Kraken''s grip, their frail bodies dwarfed by its immense strength. Their fiery eyes dimmed, unable to match the icy re emanating from the depths of the Kraken''s gaze.


    With a disdainful flick of its massive appendage, the Kraken once again released its grip, allowing the remaining demons to plummet into the watery abyss. They were left to their fate, swallowed by the relentless depths that had once nurtured their malevolence. As the Kraken retreated back into the dark recesses of the ocean, the demons'' presence faded, their malevolent essence dissipated, forever silenced by the judgment of the ancient guardian.

 Chapter 122 The Entrance

    ?


    The once-thriving vige stood in eerie stillness, as if time had abandoned this deste civilization. A faint breeze whispered through the empty streets, carrying with it the mncholic echoes of a forgotten era. The azure-eyed demon strode forward, his steps light yet purposeful, his gaze sweeping over the dpidated buildings that crumbled under the weight of neglect.


    A faint smile yed upon the demon''s lips, his eyes gleaming with an otherworldly brilliance. His presence seemed to cast a vibrant hue upon the destion, breathing life into the barrenndscape. He relished the solitude, finding sce amidst the ruins, a silent testament to the power he wielded.


    But as he continued his solitary journey, a flicker of movement caught the corner of his eye. Turning his head towards a weathered house, the demon''s smile deepened. From within the shadows emerged a figure, a specter of darkness that took the form of a wolf, its body writhing with ethereal tendrils. Its eyes gleamed with an ominous glow, baring its teeth at the azure demon, its intent clear.


    A sense of excitement stirred within the demon''s chest, his azure eyes fixed upon the wolf-like apparition. It was a rare urrence to encounter a being of such dark allure, and the demon relished the challenge it presented. His confidence remained unyielding, his smile unshaken.


    As the shadowy figure advanced, the azure demon stood his ground, his gaze unyielding. The tendrils swirled around the wolf-like specter, a dance of darkness and malevolence. Yet, the demon remained unfazed, his countenance untroubled.


    "You dare challenge me?"


    The demon''s voice echoed through the silent streets, carrying an undercurrent of power that resonated within the very core of the vige. The wolf-like figure snarled in response, its form undting with ominous energy. It recognized the strength emanating from the azure demon, but it refused to yield.


    Thud...


    Their sh reverberated through the dpidated buildings, echoing in the silent streets. The azure demon''s movements were fluid, his every strike imbued with raw energy, while the wolf-like specter moved with a grace that defied its ethereal form.


    Azure mes licked the air as the demon summoned his formidable abilities, manifesting as a zing inferno that consumed the darkness around them. The tendrils writhed and twisted, seeking to ensnare their azure adversary, but the demon sidestepped with effortless grace, evading their grasp. His azure eyes burned with determination, his gaze unwavering.


    With a flick of his wrist, the demon unleashed a torrent of azure energy, crackling through the air like lightning. The wave collided with the shadowy figure, engulfing it momentarily in a blinding azure light. For a brief moment, the wolf-like apparition faltered, its form flickering as if caught between realms.


    Seizing the opportunity, the azure demon lunged forward, his movements swift and precise. His azure ws tore through the dark tendrils, severing their ethereal essence. Each strike echoed with a resonating force, the very essence of his demonic nature fueling his assault.


    But the shadowy figure was not easily vanquished. It retaliated with a surge of dark energy, tendrilsshing out in a desperate attempt to ward off the azure demon''s relentless advance. The battle intensified, the sh of opposing forces creating a maelstrom of power that threatened to tear the vige asunder.


    Through the chaos, the azure demon remained focused, his azure eyes piercing through the darkness. He understood the nature of his adversary, recognizing the tenacity that matched his own.


    Their dance of darkness and power continued, an intricate disy of supernatural prowess that defied mortalprehension. The azure demon and the wolf-like specter moved with an otherworldly grace, their every movement a symphony of destruction and resilience.


    As the tendrils of the shadowy figureshed out, the azure demon weaved through the onught with preternatural agility. His azure eyes, filled with an unwavering focus, tracked every subtle shift in the dark tendrils, anticipating their trajectory. With a swift leap, he soared above the writhing mass, his azure ws extended, aiming to rend the very essence of his foe.


    But the wolf-like specter was equally agile, its ethereal form slipping away from the demon''s reach. It twisted and contorted, evading the ws by a mere hair''s breadth, its movements mirroring the fluidity of a shadow on the wall. Its eyes, glimmering with malevolence, locked onto the azure demon, an unspoken challenge echoing in the air.


    The sh continued the azure demon and the wolf-like specter locked in a relentless exchange of blows. Azure fire shed against the shadowy tendrils, igniting brief bursts of ethereal light that cast eerie shadows on the crumbling walls. The sh of their powers echoed through the deste vige, a haunting symphony that reverberated with every strike.


    The azure demon''s azure mes seared the air, his power intensifying with each passing moment. His azure ws sliced through the tendrils, severing their ethereal essence and leaving trails of dissipating darkness in their wake. With each sessful strike, he gained a deeper understanding of the shadowy figure''s patterns and vulnerabilities.


    The wolf-like specter, however, was not without its own tricks. It unleashed a barrage of dark energy, an assault that threatened to overwhelm the azure demon. But he refused to falter, his determination unyielding. With a burst of azure energy, he created a barrier of searing light, deflecting the dark onught and pushing back against the encroaching shadows.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Their battle wove a tapestry of destruction, the azure demon''s azure mes mingling with the darkness of the wolf-like specter. It was a dance of opposing forces, a struggle for dominance that left an indelible mark on the forsaken vige. The azure demon''s every move exuded confidence and calcted precision, his azure eyes burning with an unquenchable fire.


    Time seemed to stand still as their sh reached its crescendo. The azure demon''s azure mes surged, engulfing the wolf-like specter in an inferno of searing light. The tendrils recoiled, their ethereal form faltering under the onught. With one final strike, the azure demon unleashed his full power, overwhelming the specter with a devastating surge of azure energy.


    The shadowy figure wavered, its form fading into obscurity. The azure demon''s triumph was evident, his azure eyes glowing with a mixture of satisfaction and a hunger for more.


    "Is that all?"


    The Demon sneered, looking at the wolf slowly being consumed by his mes. His eye burnt with pleasure and excitement as he could see the fear in the eyes of the shadowy figure.


    With a triumphant smirk, the azure demon stepped away from the defeated specter, leaving behind only fading embers of azure mes. He continued his solitary journey through the deste vige, his azure eyes gleaming with newfound confidence.


    As he ventured further, the atmosphere grew increasingly ominous. The once-empty streets now led him to the edge of the vige, where the grassy fieldsy drenched in an unsettling crimson hue. The sight stirred a primal excitement within the demon, an anticipation for what awaited him beyond.


    In the distance, a crack appeared, seemingly suspended in the air - a portal to a realm of darkness and mystery. It pulsed with an otherworldly energy, drawing the azure demon toward it like a moth to a me. The portal beckoned, promising untold secrets and unimaginable power.


    With every step he took, the crack in the air grew wider, its ethereal tendrils reaching out, as if eager to embrace the demon''s presence. The air crackled with arcane energy, the very fabric of reality quivering under its influence. The azure demon''s heart raced with exhration, his hunger for power intensifying.


    He could feel the shadows calling him...


    However, there was no way he could enter the Dungeon Outbreak with only a single disturbance.


    Grrr...


    Before he could step through and im whaty beyond, two more creatures emerged from the destion, their forms distorted and twisted by the shadows.


    The first creature resembled a monstrous serpent, its scales a sickvery dark, almost like shadows, shimmering with an otherworldly sheen. Its elongated body undted with an eerie grace as it slithered towards the azure demon, its fangs bared in a sinister hiss. Each scale seemed to pulse with a corruptive energy, its malevolence evident in its piercing gaze.


    Beside the serpent creature stood a towering figure, a golem forged from obsidian. Its massive form exuded an aura of ancient power, its eyes glowing with an ominous red light. Cracks adorned its stony surface, revealing a molten core that pulsed with an dark fire. With each step, the ground trembled beneath its weight, the very earth quivering in fear of its presence.


    The azure demon''s lips curled into a menacing smile as he beheld the two new adversaries. The prospect of facing such formidable creatures only fueled his excitement, his azure eyes gleaming with a mixture of sadistic pleasure and unwavering confidence. These challenges were but stepping stones on his path to dominance.


    "Come then..."


    He lifted his hand in the air, gesturing the monsters to approach with azure mes subtly crackling in his fingers.


    Although he was a Demon, now he looked like a true Devil!

 Chapter 123 The Serpent Guild

    ?


    Thud...


    Closing my apartment door behind me, I sighed in relief. I momentarily closed my eyes rubbing my temtes, trying to ease my growing headache.


    After Rose and I killed the Volcanic Giant, I was expecting that we would immediately return to the Academy and rest, however...


    The Elven Princess was set on having a pic before calling it a day!


    Ugh...


    I could feel my brain melting, recalling as I tried to avoid the spoon airnes that Rose insisted on flying toward my mouth.


    That could''ve easily been misinterpreted if seen by a passerby...


    "..."


    Taking a seat behind an ancient wooden table, located in the middle of my apartment, I sent some Mana into my Spatial Ring, willing for a certain item to be retrieved.


    Whoosh...


    A jet-ck mask appeared in my hands, seemingly absorbing all the light in the room.


    Although it was made out of obsidian, it was too smooth, too dark even...


    "The Darkling Mask..."


    I muttered to myself tracing the intricate patterns etched to its surface.


    In Leclentia The Darkling Mask was an artifact that couldpletely mask the owner''s identity.


    It could hide one''s face, change the color of the hair, alter the voice and even change the scent emitted by the wearer.


    The Darkling Mask was basically all in one disguise Artifact that had only one weakness...


    It couldn''t change the wearer''s Mana Signature.


    So for example, since Rose was exposed to my Mana and even felt it firsthand in the Ice Dungeon if I were to wear the Darkling Mask, she would still be able to sense my presence and identify me despite my altered appearance.


    All she would need to do was use ''Mana Perception'' in a certain proximity and she would be able to detect my true identity.


    "..."


    Observing the mask, I carefully lifted it up to my face, feeling its cold surface pressing against my skin.


    Click...


    As soon as I sent a little bit of Mana into the Darkling Mask, the artifact came alive, covering my face and transforming it into a nk, featureless surface.


    My facial features disappeared, leaving a smooth and expressionless fa?ade.


    Although I had no eyes, however, I could still perceive the world around me perfectly, as if nothing had changed.


    "..."


    However, I couldn''t just walk around the city without any face, it''d be even more attention-drawing than walking with my regr appearance.


    Walking toward the bathroom and looking at the mirror hung on the wall, I took a deep breath before sending another pulse of Mana into the artifact.


    Click...


    Instantly, the change took ce as my appearance morphed into that of apletely different person.


    My eyes became brown, my hair also changed its color to a shade of chestnut brown, and my facial structure shifted slightly to match the new persona.


    One second I was Aiden and another, Kai, one of the protagonists!


    Although my height and body shape remained the same, my face waspletely transformed, allowing me to blend seamlessly into the identity of Kai.


    "Cool..."


    Touching my newly altered face, I spoke, feeling the smooth skin beneath my fingertips.


    Even my voice was no different!


    Click...


    I sent a little bit of Mana into the Darkling mask once again, willing to change my facial appearance once again.


    This time, my facial features shifted into that of a young woman with flowing azure hair and bright blue eyes.


    My ears elongated into pointy tips, my face became more delicate, and my lips took on a rosy hue.


    I was now, Rose.


    "..."


    Looking at the mirror, I carefully scanned every part of my face, trying to find some errors, however, it was perfect. The beauty of Rose was perfectly captured in my transformed appearance.


    "I feel like I''m cross-dressing..."


    Grumbling under my breath, I quickly sent another pulse of Mana into the mask, making it a neutral, nondescript face once again.


    Although the Artifact''s ability to change one''s identity was powerful, the mask had its limits...


    I could only transform my face into a person I''ve seen before.


    "Let''s try it..."


    Looking outside, I noticed that the sun was already setting. It was a perfect time to test if I could leave the Academy Campus without being detected.


    Click...


    This time I willed my hair to be short and blonde, my eyes a piercing green. Although it might sound attention-grabbing it wasn''t as much in a world where magical abilities were the norm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I stepped out of the bathroom, my new identity carefully crafted.


    Thud...


    Closing the apartment door, I nced around the hallway, making sure no one noticed my sudden exit.


    After not seeing a soul in the corridors, I quickly locked my door and strolled downstairs without any hesitation.


    My feet led me through the campus, straight to the main gate, where I smoothly passed through without attracting any attention.


    It was as if I had be invisible, a mere passerby in the bustling world outside of the Academy.


    However, now that I have made sure that the Artifact can fool the people ced around the Academy grounds by the Elven Royal Family it was time to do something productive.


    Tap... Tap...


    With steady steps, I strolled into the city, blending into scarce crowds of people that were still up by thete hour.


    As I walked, I noticed a deserted alleyway where I previously entered the Dark Auction and met ''Nothing'', however, today was not the day to revisit that dangerous underworld.


    As I continued walking further, the skyscrapers grew in size, bing more imposing and grand.


    It was the start of the Guild Zone, where the city''s most influential and powerful organizations had their headquarters.


    "..."


    Looking at the buildings with massive Logos emzoned on them, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of amazement.


    I wonder how much such a building would cost...


    Observing many business people hurriedly walking past me in their expensive suits, I couldn''t help but release some of my Mana into the air, activating my Mana perception to grasp their approximate strength.


    "..."


    However, the result was as expected. The Average rank of the person in this crowded area was C Rank.


    Some of them felt my Mana and gave me side nces, but they quickly averted their eyes, unwilling to engage with someone they perceived as less significant.


    Well, that was understandable since I was only an F+ Rank Awakener.


    Although it was good for my age, my current appearance was that of a man in histe twenties, which meant my talent was not that great.


    "Perfect disguise..."


    I muttered under my breath, trying to suppress the smile that threatened to spread across my face.


    The Darkling Mask sure was useful...


    After hiding my grin, I looked around the street, my green eyes scanning the skyscrapers towering even above the clouds.


    "..."


    My gaze fell upon a building that was like a wooden hut amidst the morous skyscrapers.


    It was a structure made entirely out of rusty steel, except for a few windows that were covered with tinted ss.


    It honestly looked more like a fortress than an office building.


    Tap... Tap...


    Approaching the fortress-like building, I lifted my head to see the namete engraved on the entrance.


    [ ?????????????? ?????????? ]


    I carefully pushed open the heavy metal doors, hearing the echo of my footsteps as I stepped into the dimly lit lobby.


    Blink... Blink...


    It took a few seconds for my eyes to get used to the gloomy atmosphere, but once they did, I could see the shadows dancing on the walls.


    The receptionist behind the counter looked up from her desk as I approached, her eyes momentarily widening in surprise before she quickly regained herposure.


    "Can I help you?"


    She asked, her voice filled with a hint of skepticism. Her tone suggested that she doubted I came here with any meaningful purpose but rather stumbled upon this ce identally.


    Well, I couldn''t me her, because if I was normal there was no way I would choose to enter this facility or even look in its direction when surrounded by such prestigious guilds.


    "Indeed, I''m here to join your guild."


    I spoke in a bold yet emotionless tone, which made the receptionist pause for a moment before she gathered her bearings.


    My appearance seemed kind of friendly, but I wasn''t nning to make any friends.


    Before even stepping into the building I decided that all the rtionships within this guild would be strictly professional.


    There was no need to be friendly or forge any personal connections.


    I did everything solely for my own gain and if that meant that I had to join the ranks of the Serpent Guild, so be it.


    "What is your skill set?"


    The receptionist, finally, spoke tapping the desk with a pen as she quickly wrote something down without making eye contact.


    "I''m a Magic Swordsman..."


    My voice echoed in the silence of a lobby for a second and the receptionist''s eyebrows raised slightly, betraying a flicker of interest.


    While it might seem that a Magic Swordsman is a person with the ability to use both magic and swordsmanship, in reality, it was a rarebination that only a few possessed.


    A Perfect sync between mana control and swordsmanship.

 Chapter 124 Joining A Guild

    ?


    As I dered my skill set as a Magic Swordsman, the receptionist''s interest seemed to pique. She set aside her pen and looked up at me, her eyes searching my face for any signs of deception.


    "Magic Swordsman, you say?"


    She repeated, her toneced with curiosity.


    "We don''t oftene across individuals with thatbination of abilities. What Rank are you?"


    I kept my expression neutral, projecting an air of confidence, however, I could feel a slight annoyance rising in my voice.


    "I''m an F+ Rank Awakener.."


    Hearing that I was only an F+ Rank Awakener, the receptionist''s eyebrows furrowed in disappointment. She redirected her eyes back to her paperwork as if suddenly losing interest.


    "Very well. We have a few tests and evaluations to determine your suitability for our guild. Please follow me."


    She stood up from her desk, leading me through a maze of corridors within the fortress-like building. The walls were adorned with Mana Lights that shone upon approaching hallways, casting a mystical glow upon the metal architecture.


    We arrived at a spacious training hall that was basically empty. There were only a few people scattered about, each engaged in their own training routines.


    The training hall exuded an air of quiet determination, the sound of footsteps echoing lightly against the polished floors. The receptionist gestured towards the center of the hall, where a tall figure stood, observing the surroundings with a discerning gaze.


    "This is our training supervisor, Master Rnd..."


    She exined, her voice taking on a respectful tone.


    "He will assess your abilities and determine the appropriate tests for you."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and approached Master Rnd, taking in his imposing presence. He wore a simple training attire, but his aura conveyed years of experience and wisdom. His silver hair cascaded down his back, contrasting with the intensity in his eyes.


    "State your name and your intentions..."


    Master Rndmanded, his voice resonating with authority.


    "I am Aiden."


    I replied firmly, my tone steady.


    "I seek to join the Serpent Guild as a Magic Swordsman."


    Master Rnd''s gaze sharpened, studying me intently. He seemed to analyze my every movement, searching for any hints of weakness or deception. After a brief silence, he finally spoke.


    "Very well, Aiden. Show me what you''re capable of."


    I drew my Authority, feeling the weight of its hilt in my hand. The energy of the training hall seemed to hum with anticipation as I focused my mana, channeling it through my body. Shadows surged and started dancing along the de, creating an illusion that the de was invisible.


    Swish...


    With a fluid motion, I began my demonstration. Each swing of my sword was imbued with controlled power, the arcs of my strikes leaving trails of dark particles. I weaved through the air, executing precise strikes and evasive maneuvers, showcasing the seamless fusion of magic and swordsmanship.


    Master Rnd observed my performance with an impassive expression, his eyes following every movement. As I finished my disy, the training hall was filled with a charged silence. All eyes were on Master Rnd, awaiting his judgment.


    After what felt like an eternity, Master Rnd finally spoke, his voice tinged with a hint of approval.


    "Your skills aremendable, Aiden. Yourmand over magic and swordsmanship is well-honed, and your control over your mana is impressive."


    A sense of relief washed over me, but I kept myposure, not allowing myself to show too much emotion.


    "However..."


    Master Rnd continued, his tone turning stern.


    "Your rank as an F+ Awakener does raise concerns. The Serpent Guild is known for its rigorous standards, and we require members who can rise to the challenges that lie ahead."


    I met his gaze, determination shining in my eyes.


    "I understand the standards of the guild, Master Rnd. I may be an F+ Awakener, but I have the drive and the determination to surpass my limitations. I am willing to work hard and prove my worth."


    A flicker of interest glimmered in Master Rnd''s eyes. He seemed to appreciate my resolve and willingness to push beyond my current rank.


    Master Rnd''s gaze lingered on me for a moment, and then he nodded approvingly.


    "Very well, Aiden. I appreciate your determination and your willingness to push yourself. The Serpent Guild values individuals who strive to exceed their limitations."


    He motioned for me to follow him, and I trailed behind him as we made our way to another room within the training hall. The room was dimly lit, with a single sturdy table positioned in the center. Various weapons adorned the walls, testaments to the guild''s history and prowess.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Before you can officially join the Serpent Guild."


    Master Rnd began, his voice low and authoritative.


    "We need to assess your physical conditioning. Strength and endurance are just as crucial as your magical and swordsmanship skills."


    I nodded, understanding the importance of physical prowess inplementing my abilities. I removed my outeryer of clothing, revealing a well-toned physique honed through all the adventures I''ve been through over the past few months.


    Master Rnd examined me with a keen eye, evaluating my muscture and posture. His scrutiny felt intense, but I remainedposed, radiating confidence. After a few moments, he gestured for me to step forward.


    "Stand in front of the table."


    He instructed, his voice steady.


    Iplied, positioning myself with my back straight and my feet nted firmly on the ground. Master Rnd moved around me, his movements deliberate as he analyzed my physique from different angles.


    Finally, he stepped back and nodded approvingly.


    "Your physical conditioning is impressive, Aiden. Your training has paid off, and it is clear that you possess the strength and stamina necessary to excel as a member of the Serpent Guild."


    Master Rnd''s gaze shifted from my physique to a nearby cab, and he retrieved a small box. Opening it, he revealed a gleaming silver guild sigil, depicting a serpent coiling around itself, symbolizing the unity and strength of the Serpent Guild.


    Taking the sigil in his hand, he approached me with purpose. With a practiced motion, he pressed the cool metal against my bare chest, just above my heart. A tingling sensation spread through my body as the sigil made contact, and I could almost feel the magic within it resonating with my own.


    "The Serpent Guild wees you, Aiden..."


    Master Rnd dered, his voice infused with pride.


    "By imprinting this sigil upon you, we acknowledge yourmitment to our cause and your ce among our ranks."


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement and aplishment. The weight of the guild sigil on my chest served as a constant reminder of the responsibility and honor bestowed upon me as a member of the Serpent Guild.


    Master Rnd stepped back, a small smile ying at the corner of his lips.


    "With this sigil, you are now officially a part of our guild. Wear it with pride and carry the legacy of the Serpent Guild wherever your journey may take you."


    I nodded, a mix of gratitude and determination coursing through my veins.


    "Thank you, Master Rnd. I will do my utmost to uphold the values and traditions of the Serpent Guild."


    He sped a hand on my shoulder, his grip firm but reassuring.


    "I have faith in you, Aiden. You have already shown great potential, and with the support of the Serpent Guild, I have no doubt that you will soar to new heights."


    With that, Master Rnd released his hold on my shoulder and stepped back, allowing me to dress myself once more. As I put on my clothes, the weight of the guild sigil on my chest served as a constant reminder of the responsibility and honor bestowed upon me as a member of the Serpent Guild.


    However, as soon as Rnd left the room, a smile stered across my face. I finally got here!


    Throughout the 5 years of ying Leclentia, I''ve explored and discovered a lot of new things, hidden treasures, and fascinating lore.


    However, one thing that never stopped to amaze me were Voids.


    Voids were like Dungeon Portal that led to another realm entirely upied by monsters, however, voids had one tiny but significant detail.


    They didn''t lead to realms upied by monsters... They led straight to hell.


    The Habitat of Demons!


    While it might seem like a terrifying prospect for most people, for me, it was much more than just simply taking a risk fighting more intelligent beings.


    It was an opportunity to get used to the chaos and hone my skills in the face of true adversity, the Demons.


    Their fighting style was very different yet simr to humans. They have stronger bodies and more resilient minds which make them like unyielding forces of nature.


    To fight one one has to be aware that cutting a single hand will not stop a demon - they will fight on with unmatched vigor and fury.


    So why did I join this Guild?


    Simple...


    The Serpent Guild specializes in raiding such voids and diving into Hell to massacre the Demons!

 Chapter 125 Voids

    ?


    Mhmm...


    Standing before a hologram hanging in the air, I scratched my head, observingplex patterns of data and colorful images swirling around before me.


    It might seem like I was engaging in some kind of futuristic project, but in reality, I was just making myself familiar with the rules of diving into the voids.


    After I officially joined the Serpent Guild, Rnd gave me a device called the HoloLink, which allowed me to ess and interact with holographic projections.


    It was a device powered by Mana that would allow me to ess all the stuff avable to a Serpent Guild Member of the First Order.


    Usually, the holograms disyed things like maps, mission briefings, and other important information.


    Anyways, I basically knew quite a lot about the Voids but being careful and thorough wouldn''t bring me any loss.


    I''d rather read the Void Diving Manual rather than die because of my overconfidence!


    "Let''s see..."


    Weaving my hand, I interacted with the Hologram disyed before me, zooming in and out to get a closer look at the intricate details.


    My eyes skimmed through the panels containing information about the different types of voids, the potential dangers within them, and the necessary precautions to take.


    Everything seemed the same as I remembered...


    Voids can be of different ranks, ranging from Level 1 to Level 5.


    If at Level 1 you are just teleported to the outer realm of hell where low-rank demons roam, at Level 5, you''re practically stepping into the backyard of the Great Demon families themselves.


    Another thing to note is that voids are not just physical locations, but also temporal anomalies.


    There won''t be any Dungeon Outbreak, but rather temporary disturbances in the space-time continuum.


    If a Void were to be not closed in time, some of the Dark Mana would start to seep into the Earth, slowly changing the environment of the Earth, making it increasingly hostile and inhospitable for human life.


    It was a way of Demons slowly turning the Earth into Hell...


    However, that was the reason such organizations as Serpent Guild existed. Their mission was to identify, explore, and ultimately seal off these dangerous voids before they could cause irreversible damage.


    It might seem like most of the awakeners would try to join such facilities in order to protect humanity, however, it couldn''t be further from the truth.


    The Death rate of awakeners venturing into the voids was 80%.


    The chance of you making it out of the void was basically a gamble with very slim odds in your favor.


    Dungeons were nowhere close in dangerpared to voids. While a Dungeon you could leave at any time, a Void was a one-way ticket.


    You will only be allowed to return to the physical world if you seed in closing off the void and preventing any further leakage of Dark Mana, which means killing all the Demons in the area.


    Oh, I almost forgot to mention... There is a limited time constraint when dealing with voids. Sometimes the void can copse and close itself while Awakeners are inside.


    In such cases, those inside the void are either trapped in hell forever or until they find another Void leading to the Earth.


    "Sounds scary..."


    Brushing the blond hair getting in my face, I quickly gathered my thoughts, redirecting my eyes to another panel, disying missions avable for First Order Guild members.


    Quests, information and all the other resources of the guild are organized into 5 Orders, each providing specific benefits and responsibilities to its members.


    For example, being a member of the First Order Guild, I have ess to quests and information rted to exploration and sealing off 1 Level Voids.


    To increase my Order I would need to sessfullyplete missions and prove my abilities in sealing off a lot of voids.


    "..."


    Gazing at the window filled with various charts, maps, and data, I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the amount of information I was subjected to.


    I know I''m not the brightest but there was no reason to highlight it!


    I may not know what many of these disyed statistics mean, but I sure know how to swing my weapon!


    p...


    Hitting my cheeks, I came back to reality. I was getting off track.


    Anyways, dozens of missions varying from investigating the weird activity in certain regions to closing off the low-level Voids were avable for me to choose from.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Honestly, most of the missions were very far away from my current location, which meant I would have to travel extensively toplete them which wasn''t an ideal situation.


    Right now it was midnight on Saturday, so I only had a limited window of opportunity to select andplete a mission before school starts.


    Although I could just dy my response until after school, it would be best to utilize the avable time wisely and select a mission that I couldplete within the avable time frame.


    Why?


    Well, the next week is going to be thest week before the Midterm exams and I need to prioritize my study time and ensure that I am well-prepared for the uing tests.


    I hadn''t touched a schrly book sinceing to this world, so my writing exam might be doomed unless I dedicate sufficient time to study.


    Since this Mid Term exam would grant as Ranks in the Academy, which came with its benefits there was no way I was going easy.


    Especially, since I dropped my mindset of being a full-time shadow, wanting to be unseen at all times.


    I''ve done it before and now I know that I''d rather give it my all rather than try to appear weak and lose out on all the resources the Academy will provide for the higher rankers.


    Furthermore, after these Midterm exams, another important event would force me to leave the Academy for about a week.


    The Shadow Dungeon... It would be time to raid it.


    I closed my eyes for a second, recalling the Mana Art hidden within the Dungeon. If I were to acquire it, I would officially resign from being an Extra.


    So... My schedule was really busy!


    "What should I pick..."


    Refocusing my attention on the golden window before me, I instantly filtered out the missions that required investigating some unknown phenomenon that might''ve seemed Demonic to some and focused on the missions that had something to do with Voids.


    I needed somebat experience against Demons...


    Narrowing my eyes I swiped my finger across the screen 3 times, opening a few missions that were the most appealing to me.


    The First mission was to enter and explore the Void near the outskirts of town, it was even awfully close to the ruins me and Rose explored today, which was kind of unsettling.


    Was this a coincidence?


    The Second quest was to assist a group of experienced Void Hunters in diving into the Void and eliminating a powerful Demon within it. Although the Void was the 2nd Level since I would participate there only as a support, my participation was allowed.


    And the third quest was to travel to the 27th District of the city, where a massive forest grew, surrounded by high walls to protect the city from the dangers within.


    It was basically a park for people with strength above Rank B.


    Anyways, the third quest involved diving into the Void, which was noticed by a passerby, and sealing it off before any Dark Mana seeped out of the hell.


    "Which one should I choose..."


    I muttered to myself, looking at the different options presented before me. The second quest was already thrown out of my possibilities since I had no desire to just walk behind all the experienced Void Hunters and simply watch as they massacred the Demons.


    Instead, I focused on weighing the options between the first and third quests.


    While one was to simply enter the Void and explore it without closing it off and reporting back to the guild, the other was to take immediate action and seal off the Void in the 27th District before any Dark Mana could escape.


    It should be pretty obvious which one I''ll be picking...


    Click...


    I swiped my finger across the Golden Hologram, highlighting the third mission and clicking the ept button.


    For a second the Hologram froze, but in the next moment, a paragraph of information appeared in bold letters that garnered attention.


    The information provided me with detailed information and the precise location of the Void, it went so far as to calcte the fastest route to reach the location.


    "I will not regret this, right?"


    I could feel a nervous smile beginning to form on my face as anticipation for the uing mission grew within me.


    It wasn''t usually like this since I possessed some control over my facial expressions. However, this time it was quite hard since I was really excited about this event.


    My favorite task while ying this game was actually, to close off the voids, since the more you do it, the more resistance you get to the Dark Mana.


    We all know where this is going...

 Chapter 126 First Quest

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The train carried me through the city streets, its soundless movement almost making me fall asleep.


    [ 27th District ]


    Suddenly, the robotic voice echoed through the train car, making me jolt awake from my drowsy state.


    I quickly wiped away the drool from the corner of my mouth and nced around to see if anyone had noticed.


    Luckily, it was midnight and the train was almost empty, other passengers struggling to remain awake as well and barely even noticing my presence.


    Whoosh...


    Feeling the train, halting in my ce, I quickly stood up and went toward the exit, stepping out into the cool night air.


    "..."


    For a few seconds, I felt like I was plunged into a literal void of how dark it was before the station lights illuminated the tform detecting the movement.


    Tap... Tap...


    Throwing ast nce at the train, I quickly made my way toward the exit, climbing the stairs with a dumb smile on my face.


    Although I prided myself to be calm and collected, sometimes I couldn''t help but feel a sense of childlike wonder when I was excited.


    As soon as I left the station, I was greeted by the sight of a massive wall standing before me, adorned with vibrant graffiti that seemed toe alive in the dim streetlights.


    It might''ve seemed old but in reality, this was only the firstyer of the wall that covered the forest from the city.


    Now, all I needed to do was enter the forest andplete my quest.


    Without hesitation, I turned toward the closest gate leading into the lush greenery, approaching the soldier guarding the exit with steady steps.


    "Good evening..."


    I mustered a smile, instantly pulling out a HoloLink from my Spatial Inventory and showing the mission tab in my window.


    The Serpent Guild was one of the organizations that was working with the government, which meant that I''d have ess to enter pretty much anywhere if my quest required it.


    I was basically a federal agent,pleting the government''s biddings.


    "..."


    I could see the soldier, quickly skimming the information with his eyes, before nodding and turning to the side and putting the Radio to his mouth.


    "Open the gates. Code Void..."


    He said, his voice crackling through the radio, before the gates started to part like the jaws of the massive animal, revealing a dark and old path into the forest.


    Since there were nomps and the only light source was the moon, it looked pretty scary...


    "Good Luck, and be careful."


    The soldier said as he stepped aside, allowing me to enter the forest and nodding his head to show respect.


    Although he himself had probably seen a lot through his life he was also aware of what I was about to do.


    In his eyes, I was probably 80% dead.


    ''Well, I better get moving...''


    Shaking off the lingering sense of uncertainty, I took a deep breath and stepped forward into the darkness of the forest.


    Creak...


    The gates behind me started to close with an eerie, groaning sound, sealing me off from the safety of the city.


    I could feel thest threads of civilization slipping away as the sounds of traffic and bustling city life were reced by the rustling leaves and distant calls of nocturnal creatures.


    Click...


    Instantly, I whipped out my HoloLink, opening the window with a map and quest objectives.


    Although the forest looked scary, the strongest monster that inhabited its outer level was F Rank, so I had nothing to worry about unless a whole pack of such monsters would attack me...


    That would be inconvenient, wouldn''t it?


    Tap... Tap...


    Navigating through the forest, I instantly spotted a mistake in my nning...


    My footwear!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Only know I realized that the Void was located in the part of the forest, which was surrounded by swamps and marshy terrain.


    This made it very hard and risky to navigate without proper footwear.


    "Fuck..."


    I cursed, stumbling over a hidden root, because some of the water had seeped into my boots, making them heavy and ufortable.


    This was aplete failure from my perspective, as I had overlooked such a crucial detail in my preparations.


    Maybe I really should''ve dyed this mission...


    Roar...


    Suddenly, a deep growl echoed through the forest, sending shivers down my spine. Although I knew that it wouldn''t be much of a threat to me, the element of surprise made it unsettling.


    "..."


    Within my palm, a Longsword instantly materialized, its de glinting in a cold and pale moonlight.


    I gripped the hilt tightly, steadying myself and preparing for the unseen danger that lurked within the darkness of the forest.


    Grrr...


    Suddenly, a pair of glowing eyes emerged from the shadows, fixated on me with an intensity that reminded me of Rose.


    As the pair of glowing eyes pierced through the darkness, I could sense a primal energy emanating from the creature. Its gaze was unyielding as if it could see right through me, and the growl grew louder, resonating through the stillness of the night.


    I tightened my grip on the hilt of my Longsword, my heart pounding in my chest. My training kicked in, and I adopted a defensive stance, ready to face whatever came my way. I knew I couldn''t let fear consume me.


    The creature emerged from the shadows, revealing itself to be a massive wolf-like beast. Its fur was as dark as the night itself, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. Fangs glistened in its snarling mouth, and its muscles rippled with power.


    Without hesitation, the beast lunged at me, its movements swift and deadly. I sidestepped its attack, narrowly avoiding its snapping jaws. With a quick and calcted movement, I swung my Longsword, aiming for its nk.


    ng...


    My de connected with the creature''s side, but it was far from a fatal blow. The beast let out a howl of pain, its eyes filled with fury. It circled around me, preparing for another assault. It was clear that this would be no ordinary battle.


    I assessed the situation quickly, analyzing the creature''s movements and searching for a weakness. The swamps and marshes surrounding us posed a challenge, as the creature seemed to navigate effortlessly through the treacherous terrain. However, I had to use my surroundings to my advantage.


    As the creature lunged at me once again, I took a calcted risk. Instead of evading, I plunged my sword into the ground, anchoring myself. The creature''s weight caused it to sink into the marshy ground, momentarily immobilizing it.


    Seizing the opportunity, I unleashed a flurry of strikes, targeting the vulnerable areas of the beast. My de cut through the air with precision, each strike bringing me closer to victory. The beast fought back, its ws shing through the air, but I remained focused and agile.


    Pluck...


    Finally, with a final, decisive blow, I struck the creature''s heart. It let out a final, pained howl before copsing to the ground. The forest grew silent once more, the only sound being my heavy breathing and the rustling of leaves.


    I withdrew my Longsword from the fallen beast, wiping the sweat from my brow.


    Without hesitation, I plunged my sword into its chest for the second time, searching for a core but no white sphere was found.


    "..."


    After cleaning the beast''s blood from my de, I quickly left the vicinity, knowing that other monsters would soon flock to the area because of the scent of blood.


    Tap... Tap...


    With every step forward, I quickened my pace, however, it was hard due to the rain, luckily, it seemed that none of the monsters picked up on my presence. I was able to leave the battle site without any tails.


    "Okay, where is it..."


    I muttered to myself, as I nced at my HoloLink''s map, seeing that the Void should be right ahead of me.


    Swish...


    I used my sword to part the greenery blocking my view, revealing a small clearing that served as a perfect cover for the void to hide from those who sought to destroy it.


    However, not for me!


    As I stepped into the small clearing, a sense of anticipation filled the air. I could feel the presence of the Void nearby, its energy tingling at the edges of my senses. The clearing itself was a stark contrast to the dense forest that surrounded it.


    The ground beneath my feet transformed from damp earth to a smooth, polished surface. It felt cool against my boots as if the clearing had been meticulously maintained. The grass was trimmed to perfection, and vibrant flowers bloomed in an array of colors, creating a mesmerizing tapestry of nature''s beauty.


    In the center of the clearing stood the Void, a swirling vortex of darkness that seemed to defy thews of reality. It pulsed with an eerie glow, casting flickering shadows across the pristinendscape. The edges of the Void appeared jagged and unstable as if it could copse at any moment, yet it remained resolute in its existence.


    The darkness within the Void seemed to beckon me, drawing me closer with an irresistible allure. It whispered secrets and promises of untold power, but I knew better than to sumb to its seduction.


    "I shouldn''t smile at this asion, should I?"

 Chapter 127 Rune Enchantment

    ?


    "..."


    Observing the vibrant hues of the Void, swirling and pulsating with a myriad of colors and patterns, I took a minute to gather my thoughts. It was a sight, unlike anything I had ever seen before.


    The Mana around the Void seemed to dance and shimmer in a mesmerizing disy of magical energy, casting ethereal shadows on the forest floor below.


    It seems that the Void would soon break...


    So... should I enter it immediately?


    Nuh-uh!


    Only a dumbass would try to leap into the unknown without caution. Even I knew better than that!


    Anyways, caution, yes caution...


    Caution is good, but sometimes preparation is even better!


    Click...


    With a swift flick of my wrist, I essed the power of my Spatial Ring, quickly retrieving an ancient tome adorned with a deep shade of purple that seemed to dance with enchantment. Its cover, meticulously crafted, boasted intricate silver embellishments that gleamed with an otherworldly luminescence.


    It was the Skill Book I found in the library of the Underground City.


    My eyes shone with gleeful anticipation, as I supplied some of my Mana into the book, turning it into dust that fell to the grass below.


    Let''s see what skill I''ve got!


    "Status!"


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö ???????????? ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    ????????: [ ?????????? ]


    ????????: [ ??+ ]


    ????????????????: ??


    ??????????????: ??-


    ??????????????: ??+


    ????????: ??+


    ??????????: ??+


    <-- ?????????? -->


    [ ?????????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????????????????? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ???? ??????????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ???????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????, ??????''?? ?????????????????????????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????????? ???? ????%.


    [ ???????? ?????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????????????????????.


    [ ???????? ?????????????????????? --> ???????? ?? ]


    ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????????, ?????????????? ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????????????? ???? ????????????????????????.


    <-- ???????????? ?????????? -->


    [ ???????????? ???????????? ?????????? [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> ???????????????????? ?????????????????????? ]


    ?? ?????????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????????, ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????????????? ?????? ??????????.


    ?????????? ????????????????:


    " ???????????? ???????????? "


    ?? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????? ?????????????? ???????????? ????????????????, ???????????????? ?????????? ???? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????????.


    ?????????? ???? ????????????, ?????? ???????????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ?????? ????????????????.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    An azure status window appeared before my face with a holographic disy of my character''s current statistics.


    Hmmm...


    I mused, ncing over the panel, and quickly noticing the new Skill I had acquired after absorbing the ancient tome.


    The new Skill listed as ''Rune Enchantment'' caught my attention.


    ording to the description, Rune Enchantment allows the user to imbue objects or weapons with magical properties by inscribing specific runes onto them.


    Wait... isn''t this broken?


    I let out a small gasp of surprise as I read the details of the skill.


    Instantly, I summoned my Authority, feeling its hilt forming a warm andforting grip in my hand.


    Without hesitation, I started experimenting with the Skill.


    "..."


    Touching the de of my sword with my fingertips, I focused on activating the Rune Enchantment skill.


    I concentrated on visualizing a simple rune for fire, tracing the symbol onto the de with my finger.


    However...


    Tswoosh...


    A faint spark of mes danced across the surface of my sword, but quickly fizzled out. For a moment the de glowed with a faint red hue, but the enchantment quickly dissipated.


    It was as if the de had rejected the enchantment, resisting my attempts to infuse it with fire magic.


    "..."


    Looking at my Longsword, I frowned in confusion and frustration.


    Well, it was my first time attempting to use the Rune Enchantment Skill, so it''s understandable that I didn''t get it right on the first try.


    I can try again!


    Tswoosh... Tswoosh...


    I attempted a different approach, this time focusing on a rune symbolizing swiftness and speed, however, it seemed simrly unsessful.


    "What the fuck..."


    Well, that didn''t go as nned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Is this skill glitched or something? Never did I expect a skill from an ancient book to be so finicky.


    Pondering for a moment, I tried to repeat the process, however, this time I supplied the enchantment with more Mana and channeled my focus into projecting my intent onto the rune.


    Crack... Tswoosh...


    To my astonishment, a thin shimmering trail of energy briefly illuminated the symbol I had inscribed on the de.


    My heart raced with excitement as I witnessed the sessful activation of the Rune Enchantment, however, my excitement was short-lived as the enchantment quickly faded away, leaving my sword back in its original state.


    "I think I get it..."


    The skill I received is not broken or glitched, but rather it requires massive amounts of Mana and precise maniption of intent to properly activate.


    I''m probably going to need a lot more practice and experimentation to truly master this Skill, but the potential it holds is undeniably incredible.


    But wait... what if...


    I quickly essed my Spatial Ring for the second time, pulling out a weapon that I had used previously to great effect.


    A sleek Katana with a ck de and matching hilt.


    I marveled at its craftsmanship and remembered the numerous battles it had helped me win.


    "Maybe because it''s Authority, the Rune Enchantment is harder to apply..."


    Looking at the Vanara Longsword, I carefully set it aside, promptly picking up my old Katana and putting it in front of me, ready to try the Rune Enchantment once again.


    "Maybe I should channel my intent towards enhancing the Katana''s already sharp edge, rather than trying to infuse it with a different element..."


    I thought, before closing my eyes and focusing my energy on the Katana, envisioning the desired oue of a de that could cut through steel with ease.


    Tsss...


    This time, as I opened my eyes a brilliant glow emanated from the Katana, illuminating the surrounding area with ethereal light that quickly dimmed as the Rune Enchantment settled into the de.


    "It''s permanent?"


    I slowly ran my finger across the edge of the Katana, feeling an otherworldly sharpness that sent shivers down my spine.


    Only then did I notice that more than half of my Mana had been expended in the process. It seems that I could add a permanent Rune to an item but it required a significant amount of Mana and precise control over intent.


    That was probably the reason why my previous attempts at trying to activate the Rune Enchantment on the Vanara Longsword failed to yield the desired results.


    I simply didn''t have enough Mana and control over my intent to properly execute the enchantment.


    Swish...


    With a swift motion, I swung the newly enchanted Katana through the air, the de slicing with effortless precision through the air, leaving a trail of shimmering Mana in its wake.


    The power and efficacy of the enchanted Katana were undeniable.


    "I should test its newfound edge on something..."


    Looking around my surroundings, I spotted a fallen tree trunk that looked sturdy enough to put my newly enchanted Katana to the test.


    My hands gripped the Katana tighter as excitement coursed through my veins.


    I love testing my new skills and abilities ~!


    Tap... Tap...


    With a burst of energy, I dashed toward the tree trunk and brought the enchanted weapon down with all my might.


    Thud...


    The Katana effortlessly cleaved through the tree trunk as if it was butter, leaving behind a clean and precise cut that revealed the inner rings of the wood, each ring representing years of the tree''s growth.


    The sheer force of the enchanted Katana split the tree that was over a foot in diameter with remarkable ease, leaving a trail of splintered wood in its wake.


    "Incredible!"


    I stood in awe, gazing at the devastation caused by Katana''s enchanted de.


    If the Runes were really this powerful, this begged the question...


    Swish...


    I quickly pulled up my sleeve, so my left forearm was exposed.


    What if I could enhance my own physical abilities through the use of these powerful runes?


    I could feel my heart pounding in excitement as the possibilities unfolded before me.


    What? I''m not greedy! Just a little bit motivated to get stronger...


    Okay, I might be greedy but we all are. You have no right to judge me.


    Tswoosh...


    As soon as I tried to etch the first rune into my forearm, a surge of pain shot through my body, forcing me to pull back.


    It''s not like it ''truly'' hurt me since I was used to it but this was a sign that something was wrong.


    I didn''t want to identally cripple myself by messing around with ancient runes without proper knowledge or understanding of them.


    I needed to practice, practice, practice and, once again, practice before I could even begin to consider the possibility of enhancing my physical abilities with these powerful runes.


    However, a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I realized that this setback gave me another idea.


    My clothes...


    My clothes could serve as a canvas for these ancient runes!


    With this realization, I quickly removed my jacket andid it on the ground before putting my hands on it and beginning to trace intricate patterns onto the fabric with the tip of my finger, carefully channeling the right amount of Mana in order to imprint the rune symbol onto the material.


    Tsss...


    The moment I heard the faint sizzle of the fabric reacting to my Mana infusion, I knew that the enchantment was sessful.


    Although the runes on my jacket quickly disappeared as if they were never there, I knew that it had worked.


    My jacket was now imbued with a single rune that enhanced my defensive capabilities against physical attacks.


    If the amount of Mana I''ve invested into the Rune was urate and precise, then the jacket could absorb 15% of the impact from any physical force, reducing the damage I would take.


    However, I was more than aware that the clothes I had enchanted were not granted eternal protection.


    Maybe one of the attacks thrown at me would simply rip my jacket apart, making the enchantment useless.


    That could be a major issue... But only if I didn''t address it!


    Slumping to the ground I ced my hands on the jacket once again and focused my Mana into the fabric.


    Time to reinforce my clothes~

 Chapter 128 Battlefield

    ?


    Huff...


    I breathed out a heavy sigh, feeling my Mana reserves depleting rapidly. Once brimming with power, the energy within me now trickled away like water through a cracked dam.


    Well, this is fine, since my Mana was used for a worthy cause...


    To enchant my clothes!


    "It''s thest one..."


    cing my hands on my shoes I focused my remaining Mana into them, activating my Skill and engraving an ancient Rune upon the leather.


    Tsss...


    A faint sizzling sound filled the air as the Rune shone with soft blue light, signifying its sessful activation.


    Seeing the brilliance emanating from my shoes, I couldn''t help but grin, ruffling my blond hair in satisfaction.


    I had finally enchanted my entire attire!


    I''ve abbus... ahem. ~used my newly acquired skill to imbue my clothes with 2 enchantment runes each.


    My jacket had a rune of protection that could shield 15% of iing physical damage and a rune of reinforcement that increased the durability of the fabric, making it resistant to tears and wear. At least to some degree...


    I couldn''t be sure that my jacket would stay intact against a dragon''s breath, but it was certainly better than nothing.


    My ck jeans were enchanted with a rune of agility, granting me enhanced speed and nimbleness. I''ve also imbued them with a rune of durability which served the same purpose as the reinforcement rune on my jacket, making them resistant to tearing and fraying.


    However, a durability rune would only make the fabric slightly more resistant.


    Honestly, I don''t even know the difference between the two...


    Anyways!


    Last but not least, my sneakers were adorned with a rune of stealth, giving me the ability to move without making any sound, and a rune of explosion, which would create a small explosion beneath my feet, propelling me forward. Of course, it went without saying that the explosion rune had its limitations and could only be used once before my sneakers would be torn apart.


    ...


    I know it sounds cool, even now when I imagine myself gaining a sudden burst of speed and beheading a demon, my blood begins to churn with excitement.


    Swish...


    Quickly equipping my newly enchanted attire, I smirked with a sense of satisfaction as I ced my foot down on the dry branch, breaking it without any noise.


    They were working, my fucking enchantments were working!


    In silence, I did a couple more tests, like punching myself in the gut to test my jacket''s capability of reducing physical damage and kicking the ground to test the agility-enhancing effects of my enchanted jeans.


    As expected, every rune served its purpose wlessly...


    "It''s time~"


    I felt words rolling off my tongue as I looked toward the Void swirling just a dozen steps away from me.


    Don''t get me wrong, I don''t usually get this excited or childish, however, for some reason, the Void gave me a strange sense of security...


    No, it wasn''t that...


    It was simr to a feeling of home.


    p...


    "What the fuck am I thinking?!"


    pping myself in the face, I snapped back to reality, reminding myself of the task at hand with some physical pain.


    Was I really mesmerized by a fucking Void? Really!?


    Ah... Fuck, I''m getting distracted...


    Activating my HoloLink, I quickly essed the mission briefing and reviewed the details left by the previous members of the guild that had explored this Void as a quest before me.


    "..."


    Reading through the lines, I closed my eyes making sure that I recalled everything.


    ording to the information provided, this Void is said to transport me to a specific region in hell. This region consists of a collection of small inds that are in a constant state of movement and rearrangement. These inds are connected by chains crafted from obsidian, a material known for its toughness and ability to withstand the intense heat of hell.


    In the report, it was also mentioned that these obsidian chains are incredibly resilient, capable of supporting significant weight and enduring the harsh conditions of hell.


    However, it was also noted that the inds themselves are overrun with a variety of demonic creatures. These inhabitants range from low-level demons to moremon denizens of hell.


    Well, it was clear that this mission was not going to be easy.


    On the same note, when did I ever have something easy?


    Howl...


    "I should go..."


    Hearing the haunting sound of a distant howl, I nced at the forest onest time before closing my HoloLink and stepping toward the swirling Void.


    The portal emanated an eerie glow, growing brighter with each passing second before I finally stepped through, fully immersing myself in its depths.


    Swoosh...


    As soon as I stepped through the void, all of my senses were cut off...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I couldn''t hear.


    I was unable to open my eyes.


    I didn''t feel clothes on my skin.


    I was incapable of sensing or interacting with Mana.


    It was like my consciousness waspletely detached from my physical body, floating in an ethereal void.


    If in-game all it took was a few seconds of loading screen, to transport me from one location to another, then reality had a strange and disorienting way of doing the same.


    Click...


    Suddenly, I felt something pulling, No... I couldn''t feel it.


    It wasn''t a sensation that I couldprehend or describe in physical terms.


    All I knew was that I was being drawn towards something, a force that seemed to be guiding me through the depths of this mysterious void.


    Click...


    Suddenly, the pull lost its intensity and everything around me turned white before the light dimmed down to a soft glow.


    Oh by the way, I still couldn''t feel my body, however, my eyesight and hearing returned to me.


    At that moment, I found myself looking at a strange sight...


    I was hovering above a vastndscape of ins stretched as far as I could see. It was a surreal and otherworldly view that left me in awe.


    Well, that was until my consciousness, suddenly, flickered out and the scenery changedpletely.


    The same ins that I had been witnessing a few seconds ago were now inplete chaos.


    The once serene ins had transformed into a blood-soaked battlefield, bathed in darkness and despair. The air was thick with the stench of death, and the ground trembled beneath the weight of countless fallen bodies.


    Corpsesy strewn across the destendscape, their lifeless forms contorted in grotesque positions. Broken armor shattered shields, and twisted weapons littered the ground, remnants of a violent sh that had unleashed chaos upon this forsaken ce.


    One thing is certain, this was not my intended destination...


    How the fuck did I end up here?


    Suddenly, my eyes were drawn toward the north side of the battlefield.


    Amidst the chaos and carnage, I saw a figure standing tall,manding attention even amidst the gruesome scene.


    A man with a sword gripped tightly in his hand stood with an air of authority, his presence emanating power and intensity. But what truly caught my eye were the two massive ck wings unfurled behind him, contrasting starkly against the blood-soaked ground.


    The wings seemed otherworldly, stretching wide and reaching toward the heavens. Their feathers shimmered with ethereal darkness, giving off an unsettling aura. It was as if the very essence of darkness had taken physical form within those majestic wings.


    ''Demon...''


    My eyes instantly narrowed, filled with curiosity and awe.


    Why was I in awe upon the sight of a Demon? Well, it''s kind of simple...


    This was the highest stage of power a Demon can achieve - gain the wings of a fallen angel.


    Usually, Demons have bat-like wings that are associated with their menacing and grotesque nature, however, this one did not.


    This demon had wings that were reminiscent of the fallen angels themselves, majestic and awe-inspiring.


    However, this was confusing...


    As far as I can remember the only Demon that possessed these wings was Demon King and he looked nothing like this figure standing before me.


    Although I couldn''t make out its face, I was certain that Demon King''s hair wasn''t ck, it was a fiery crimson that matched the mes of hell itself.


    "Ughhh..."


    Beneath the figure''s feety a man with blond hair and green eyes, his features twisted in pain and anguish. He wore tattered clothes that were once a vibrant shade of blue, now stained with dirt and blood.


    Observing the man, my eyes slowly scanned his body for any recognizable features or details that might provide a clue as to his identity.


    !!!


    However, I didn''t need to search for long.


    Just in his left hand, I noticed a weapon, a greatsword that seemed to emit a faint glow, or rather as if Lightning particles were dancing on its de.


    It was Balmung, a sword wielded by Drake at the end of the story.


    "..."


    It seems that the man lying beneath the Demon was none other than one of the protagonists of this world, the strongest one, in fact.


    "Tell... me why did you betray us?!"


    His rough voice echoed through the air, filled with anger, betrayal, and a tinge of sadness.


    Honestly...


    What the fuck is happening!?

 Chapter 129 Future

    ?


    Gazing at the battlefield from the bird''s eye view high above, I could see countless lifeless bodies littering the blood-soaked ground, their uniforms bearing the unmistakable emblem of Fragmental, the continent inhabited by humans, elves and dwarves.


    Strangely, all of the fallen soldiers shared the same allegiance, fighting on one side.


    It was as if a merciless horde of monsters had swept through the ranks, leaving behind a trail of torn and mangled corpses.


    However, there was not a single trace of the enemy amidst the chaos. Not a single carcass or sign of their presence.


    It was as if the Soldiers fought against Shadows...


    "Tell... me why did you betray us?!"


    My gaze was drawn toward Drake, who was currently beneath the Demon''s ominous shadow.


    I shouldn''t call him Demon, should I?


    No... he was a Fallen Angel.


    The massive wings that sprouted from his back were towering over him, their jet-ck feathers shimmering in the faint light.


    "..."


    The Fallen Angel remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed upon Drake.


    Swish...


    With a swift yet graceful motion, he reached behind his back, his fingers gliding over the cold hilt of his weapon. As his hand closed around it, he pulled it forth from its sheath.


    I could feel my mind going nk for a second as I identified the weapon held in the Fallen Angel''s hand.


    The de gleamed with an otherworldly radiance, casting an eerie glow across the deste battlefield. Its surface seemed to shift and swirl as if infused with the very essence of shadows itself.


    The sword was slender and elegant, its form honed to perfection. It was forged from a mysterious dark metal, bearing intricate engravings along its length. The hilt was wrapped in supple ck leather, offering a firm grip to its wielder.


    As the Fallen Angel held the sword aloft, it hummed with an ethereal resonance, the sound vibrating through the air. Its de seemed to drink in the faint light as if hungering for more power. The edges were razor-sharp, glinting with a malevolent gleam.


    It was Shadowbane, a weapon that possessed an immense power sealed within, rendering it impossible to wield effectively in the game.


    I can vividly recall my countless attempts to break the seal and unlock its true potential, but every effort was in vain. The power remained elusive and beyond my grasp.


    Nevertheless, even with its seals intact, Shadowbane was a formidable sword, capable of inflicting devastating damage upon any enemy it encountered, particrly during the early to mid-game stages.


    I primarily relied on its strength to vanquish formidable boss monsters, as the sword''s unique property was the ability to inflict Soul Damage. With a mere scratch from its de, the target would be afflicted with a persistent status effect, causing continuous Soul Damage over time.


    ...


    Indeed, my strategy often involved sneaking in a quick strike on a formidable Boss before running away.


    Hey, you try beating the same fucking game for 5 years!


    It''s all about shortcuts and strategies, right?


    I don''t care if it might seem like I was a coward.


    Cowards live the longest...


    Click...


    The Fallen Angel pointed the tip of the Shadowbane toward Drake''s throat, causing him to stiffen in fear.


    "Don''t worry..."


    The Fallen Angel whispered, his voice very simr to that of a human, strangely gentle and... guilty?


    "It will be quick."


    He channeled Mana into his weapon, making Dark Mana engulf the de of the Shadowbanepletely.


    The ckened de radiated an unsettling aura as if it were infused with the very essence of shadows itself.


    "Why..."


    Drake on the other hand wasn''t even looking at the weapon pressed to his throat anymore. His green eyes were fixed on the Fallen Angel''s face, filled with a hint of sadness.


    "Why!?"


    He repeated again this time yelling at the top of his lungs, the words catching in his throat.


    "Why did you kill them? She loved you, you fucker!?"


    Drake thrashed on the ground but not much could be done with the tip of the Sword still pressed against his throat.


    "I''m sorry, my friend..."


    The Fallen Angel whispered, his voice filled with genuine regret as he looked down at Drake with a somber expression.


    "I never wanted things to turn out this way..."


    Pluck...


    The Shadowbane sliced through the air with a swift and precise motion, severing Drake''s life in an instant.


    "..."


    For a moment the entire scene fell silent, even the wind paused its howling.


    It was as if the world stood still in the presence of such an event.


    The time seemed to stop.


    Reality began to bend.


    Was this the end of the world?


    My eyes were locked onto the figure of the Fallen Angel, kneeling before Drake''s lifeless body, his frame slightly trembling.


    "It was for the best..."


    I could hear him whispering, however, before I could react or make sense of his words, the scene abruptly faded out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Swish...


    Suddenly, my body was engulfed in the darkness once again but this time I couldn''t feel the pull that previously brought me to the elegiac scene.


    Whoosh...


    The very next moment, the world around me shifted and faded back into focus.


    I was finally transported to hell...


    "What the fuck was that."


    However, there was no way, I would simply forget what just happened.


    There was no fucking way I will just brush off the death of one of the main characters.


    "Calm down..."


    Looking around, I quickly sat on some random boulder, taking deep breaths to calm my racing heart and collect my thoughts.


    The scene I''ve just seen...


    Was it a dream?


    No, it was too detailed to be a dream... it felt too real...


    "..."


    Closing my eyes, I tried to recall every detail of the vivid scene I''d just witnessed.


    It''s the future!


    Suddenly, my eyes flickered open as I connected the dots together.


    Drake was wielding Balmung, a sword he could only acquire near the end of the game.


    What I saw was probably just a glimpse of a future event in the game or in my case, the reality.


    However, this realization left me feeling confused.


    Who was the Fallen Angel?


    Usually, the Protagonists were overrun by Demons or killed by the Demon King, but the ending I''ve witnessed wasn''t done by any of those usual suspects.


    It was done by a Fallen Angel, not a Demon King, but someone who was not in the original game.


    "..."


    I crossed my hands together, trying to piece the puzzle together.


    I also recalled that Drake said something about the Fallen Angel killing them, which I suppose were the other protagonists.


    He also mentioned ''her'' loving the Fallen Angel, but I couldn''t make sense of who ''she'' referred to.


    One thing was certain, though, Rose or Tess, wasn''t ''she'', who was mentioned by Drake.


    There was simply no way they could be the ones who would love a Demon.


    "Hahh..."


    This is gettingplicated.


    I am seeking for the extinction of the Demon Race and suddenly another individual with a power simr to that of the Demon King appears...


    How should I fucking feel?!


    Ruffling my hair, I breathed a heavy sigh.


    It was my job, no... it was a must to protect the protagonists until they fully grow and be powerful enough to face any challenges thate their way.


    It is, probably, up to me to find out who this Fallen Angel is and eliminate him before the future I''ve just seen could ur.


    "Oh, yeah..."


    Anyways, only now did I snap out of my thoughts and realize that I had been sitting on this boulder for quite some time.


    It was time to get moving!


    Well, I should look around first...


    I quickly scanned my surroundings, taking in the sights and sounds of the world around me.


    I was currently standing on an ind that was around half a mile in diameter with nothing but a fewva pools and stone structures scattered about.


    It was the same as described in the HoloLink, barren and deste.


    I could also see a chain connected to a stone structure on the west side of the ind, leading to what appeared to be anotherndmass in the distance.


    "The obsidian chain..."


    Observing the massive ck vine swaying above the massive ocean of Lava that awaited those who fell into its depths, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    These inds were levitating in mid-air, separated from the Lava Ocean by a couple of miles of free fall.


    Oh... I almost forgot the most important thing...


    These Inds can fall, like literally!


    In the report it was written that if the inds can plummet to the ocean of Lava randomly, dragging all the other inds connected to them together.


    Basically, if one of the inds were to plummet to the Lava Ocean, others would follow after it, until one of the obsidian chains would shatter, ending this cycle.


    I don''t even want to know how they even got this information but it sure gave me goosebumps...


    This was the reason why I applied my explosion rune to my sneakers.


    If my ind is plummeting to the Lava, I could escape with its activation.

 Chapter 130 First Island

    ?


    "This will take some time..."


    Currently, I was standing on the edge of an ind, overlooking many more inds levitating in the dark sky.


    I could see at least a dozen of such floating inds, each uniquely shaped and connected with massive obsidian chains that glittered under the dusky light.


    ng... ng...


    From time to time these ck vines would sway gently, emitting an eerie metallic sound that echoed through the ether.


    However, for some reason, I didn''t feel fear.


    It was rather calming.


    I don''t know why but Hell seemed mesmerizing to me.


    "..."


    Spending another moment in silence, I finally decided to take action.


    I didn''t have a lot of time toplete this quest anyway, so I better hurry. I don''t want to bete for ss and my ass beat by Robbin that''s for sure.


    Tap... Tap...


    Without hesitation, I approached the chain leading out of the ind and carefully ced my foot on the first link.


    ng...


    The chain slightly swayed as I bnced myself, feeling the strange coldness of the obsidian seeping through my shoe.


    The sensation was unnerving, yet I could only grit my teeth.


    I for sure didn''t want to fall into the Lava ocean below so it was either I endure the cold or I embrace the fiery abyss.


    "Hah..."


    Taking a step forward, I could feel the chain beneath me sway a little, but nothing that would deter me from continuing.


    Tap... ng... Tap...


    With measured steps, I moved along the obsidian vine that stretched across the Lava abyss as I made my way toward the next floating ind.


    After a few minutes of walking, I became used to the rhythm of the chains and the steady swaying beneath my feet.


    I wasn''t confident enough to run on the chain, but I gained enough trust in my bnce to pick up the pace.


    "..."


    As soon as I reached the next floating ind, I took a moment to catch my breath.


    Even though I mentioned that I didn''t feel fear or difort while being in hell, I couldn''t deny the physical and mental exhaustion this gave me.


    I didn''t want to die in this ce, I didn''t want to die anywhere!


    Although I find myself in the most dangerous situations it doesn''t mean that I''ve lost my mind.


    Everything that I had done so far had been for a single purpose...


    To save this world.


    Well, it''s actually to survive on my own, but saving the world sounds more noble and heroic.


    Yeah, I''ll just say that...


    Plus having no people around in the end would be kind of sad.


    I want at least Oscar to survive...


    Rose could stay too...


    Drake, Tess and Kai would probably survive as well.


    Robbin is also not that bad once you get to know him...


    Scratching my chin, I looked toward the red horizon and the crimson glow that illuminated the ruggedndscape.


    It seems that there are some people I do not want to die.


    However, it doesn''t mean that I value them more than myself...


    If I had to choose, I would still prioritize my own survival.


    I wouldn''t even hesitate to end hundreds if not thousands of lives for my own. It''s not that I devalue the importance of human life, but in a survival situation where my own life is at stake, self-preservation bes the ultimate priority.


    I simply do not care what I need to do to survive, I will do it.


    "..."


    Raising from my kneeling position, I looked over thendscape of the ind I was currently standing on.


    This floating tform was different from the first one. It had some strange greenery that seemed to defy simple logic.


    There was a small forest of twisted trees that were entirely made of crystal clear quartz. The translucent branches shimmered in the faint light, casting an ethereal glow over the surrounding area.


    It was a mesmerizing sight, well at least it would be if I wasn''t aware of the danger this forest poses.


    ''They think they are sneaky...''


    Muttering under my breath, I picked up a pebble lying near my feet and used my other hand to engrave a rune of the explosion into it.


    I also made sure to draw another rune of activation on its back, so the explosion would trigger upon impact.


    Huff...


    With a small grenade made, I held it firmly in my hand before tossing it toward the dense forest of crystal trees.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Boom...


    As soon as the pebble hit one of the crystal tree branches, it detonated with a deafening explosion, causing a cloud of dust and shattered crystal to fill the air.


    "..."


    However, even with all the destruction and chaos caused by the explosion, my eyes were glued to the tree that the grenade had targeted.


    As the dust settled, I could see the outlines of a face emerging from the crystal structure of the tree.


    It was a face of a human, frozen forever in the embracing of the tree''s icy grip.


    This was a grievous sight...


    These beautiful quartz trees are not just trees, but demonic beings, each containing a trapped human soul.


    They are like nts but instead of receiving CO2 and making O2, they consume the life force of trapped souls, creating Dark Mana.


    If I were to identally touch one of these crystal trees, my mind would be ensnared by its dark influence, and my soul would be trapped within its icy grasp forever.


    "Fucking hell..."


    I muttered to myself, trying to ignore the humans captured within these trees. They were too far gone to be saved or revived.


    Sure, I could hunt down a Phoenix and extract its blood to create a potion that would revive these trapped souls, but it was simply too risky and time-consuming.


    There was simply no way, I was going to go and hunt an SS Rank Monster for some random people trapped within crystal trees.


    You can go and ask the protagonists if they''re willing to take on that kind of mission, but for me, it''s a hard pass.


    Anyways...


    The forest wasn''t the only thing that irked me. On the other side of the ind, there were strange ruins that seemed to be inhabited by some kind of hellish creature.


    From here I couldn''t quite make out what that creature was, but I could tell that it wasn''t bipedal and had wings.


    Oh, the creature seemed to also notice me and locked its gaze with mine.


    Although we were some distance away, I could easily see its glowing red eyes piercing through the dim light of the environment.


    It probably heard the explosion caused by my Enhanced Pebble and that''s why it had taken notice of me, but I didn''t mind it.


    I needed to eliminate ~all~ the beings from these inds, to ensure that the Void would close and no Dark Mana would seep into our world.


    "..."


    Eyeing as the monster raised, its massive wings, reading for flight, I grabbed a couple more pebbles from the ground, quickly engraving Runes onto them.


    Kliek...


    As I was about to finish enhancing the fifth pebble, I realized that my focus had shifted too far.


    The monster was right above my head!


    Swish...


    Instinctively, I jerked my body to the side, avoiding the creature''s sharp ws that sliced through the air with a swift deadly motion.


    It was very fucking close!


    My eyes instantly locked onto the monster gliding above me, observing its appearance and movements with intense focus.


    It was a Hellbat, a type of flying monster that is usually found lurking high above the ground, in dark and deste ces.


    Hellbats are known for their razor-sharp ws that can tear through metal and massive wings that allow them to soar through the skies of hell with grace and agility.


    These hellish creatures also possess fire affinity, meaning that they are capable of casting spells.


    Yes, a monster can cast a fucking spell!


    I don''t know what the game creators were smoking when they came up with the idea to create this creature, but I''d like to try it too.


    "Ughh..."


    Anyways, there was no point inining about the monster''s design or abilities.


    Honestly speaking, this monster was weak.


    Not as weak as Goblins but I knew that a single well-executed strike would be enough to take it down.


    So... Why was I crying about its design before?


    Boom...


    That''s exactly fucking why!


    I quickly rolled to the side, seeing a fireball hurtling toward me at an rming speed.


    Hellbats are not the biggest fans of closebat, in fact, they rarely get inside your strike range, hovering above the ground and attacking from a distance with their fiery spells.


    You can already tell how frustrating it is for a swordsman to fight such a creature...


    All you can do is wave your fucking sword at them, hoping that the Bat would hit a tree or something and plummet to the ground.


    I once even threw my sword at it...


    Let''s just say that I missed and never found my weapon again.


    However, this time it will be different...


    A small grin appeared on my face as I touched the Enhanced pebbles in my pocket.

 Chapter 131 Hellbat

    ?


    Kliek...


    The Hellbat was hovering above my head, its glistening wings pping with a hum that echoed through the floating ind.


    Its sinister red eyes red down at me with an intensity that would make a lot of brave souls tremble in fear.


    However, I couldn''t care less about its gaze.


    All I cared about was to bring it down to the ground, so I could reach it with my sword.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, the monster channeled another spell, creating a fireball that hurtled toward me, searing through the air with a blinding trail of orange and yellow mes.


    The projectile was moving at astonishing speed, closing the gap between us in a mere blink of an eye.


    I knew that it was toote to dodge, so I raised my Authority, bracing myself for the impact.


    Boom...


    As soon as the Spell collided with my Longsword, I was engulfed in a fiery explosion that sent shockwaves rippling across the entire ind.


    "Hah..."


    I exhaled, my clothes smoking under the scorching heat of the st, but luckily the Runes engraved on them prevented them from being destroyed.


    This new skill ''Rune Enchantment'' was really a game-changer!


    Tsss...


    Anyways, since the smoke was still in the air, I decided to take advantage of the chaos and quickly pulled out one of the Enchanted pebbles from my pocket.


    Without hesitation, I quickly activated Mana Perception, feeling Mana flowing toward my eyes.


    Blink...


    The very next second I could see the ethereal threads of Mana weaving and pulsating in the sky, highlighting the Hellbat''s position with a vibrant glow.


    Since everything around me was covered with smoke, this was the only way to locate my target urately.


    Whoosh...


    With a swift motion, I threw the enchanted pebble directly at the Hellbat''s glowing outline and watched as another explosion erupted upon impact, engulfing the Hellbat in blinding light and causing it to plummet toward the ground like a fallen star.


    Boom...


    The ground shook as the Hellbat crashed onto the ind with a thunderous thud, its wings syed out and its body smoking from the impact.


    It was still alive but clearly weakened from the fall.


    ''Perfect...''


    I quickly closed the distance between me and the fallen Hellbat, coating my sword with Mana and activating my Weapon Style''s first movement ''Shadow Strike''.


    With a fluid motion, I lunged forward, aiming to deliver a swift and precise sh to slice its throat and end its monstrous existence.


    Kliek...


    However, the bat wasn''t going to go down without a fight.


    The bastard lifted its sharp ws, shing at me with surprising speed and agility.


    Pluck...


    Of course, due to my Weapon Style, my sword tore through its limb effortlessly, severing it from its body, but it did manage to inflict a deep gash across my arm in the process.


    "..."


    Although it lost a wing and a limb, the Hellbat let out a blood-curdling screech and lunged at me with its remaining strength, teeth bared and eyes filled with fury.


    It was its final desperate attempt to take me down before its eventual demise.


    However, I anticipated this move, blocking its desperate attack with my Longsword and extending my other hand to its throat.


    "Aura de..."


    Golden particles surged to my hand and formed a shimmering de of pure Mana. It didn''t even take a full second for me to thrust the Aura de through the Hellbat''s throat, ending its screeching and ensuring its demise.


    Thud...


    The Hellbat''s lifeless body slumped to the ground as I withdrew my Aura de from its throat, watching as its once fiery eyes faded into darkness.


    Well as I predicted it took only one precise strike to bring down this monster.


    I honestly thought that I could win this battle unharmed, but unfortunately, I let my guard down.


    "..."


    Looking at my wounded arm, I could see a deep gash that would require a health potion to heal.


    Although my Jacket absorbed some of the damage, it was clear that I needed to tend to my injuries and take proper precautions before continuing any further engagements.


    Unfortunately, I was basically out of health potions. I had a few bottles, but it''d be unwise to use them for an injury that wasn''t life-threatening.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Click...


    I took out some spare clothes from the Spatial Ring and ripped a strip of fabric to create a makeshift bandage for my arm.


    Carefully, I wrapped the makeshift bandage around my arm, applying enough pressure to stem the bleeding.


    It wasn''t ideal, but it would have to do for now.


    Anyways, it seems like this Bat was the only monster inhabiting this floating Ind, but just to make sure, I had to go and explore the ruins it came from.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the rough terrain and navigating through the strange red cliffs, I swiftly made my way toward the runes.


    As soon as I was about a few hundred feet away, though, I quickly ttened myself against the ground, observing the ruins from a safe distance.


    Slowly, I crawled toward the ruins, my heart pounding in my chest. The dark chamber loomed ahead, its entrance shrouded in shadows. I could feel a sense of foreboding, but my curiosity pushed me forward.


    Step by step, I cautiously entered the chamber, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. The air was thick with a musty smell, and the silence was eerie.


    And then, there it was - a Hellbat, lying dormant in the corner of the chamber. Its wings were folded, and its red eyes were closed, seemingly unaware of my presence.


    A cunning smile crossed my face. This would be an easy kill.


    With practiced precision, I drew my Longsword and infused it with Mana. Moving swiftly and silently, I closed the distance between us.


    The Hellbat stirred, sensing my presence, but it was toote. In one swift motion, I delivered a precise strike to its heart, ensuring it would never awaken again.


    Swish...


    The creature let out a soft, barely audible gasp before its life was extinguished. Its bodyy still on the cold stone floor, a testament to my stealth and skill.


    But as I nced around the chamber, something caught my attention - a group of small bats huddled together in the corner. They were much smaller than theirrger counterparts, their wings barely developed, and their red eyes seemed harmless.


    Curiosity piqued, I slowly approached them, intrigued by their presence. As I neared, one of the bats suddenly leaped at me, its tiny fangs bared, aiming for my throat.


    Reacting on instinct, I swiftly grabbed the bat by its throat, feeling its fragile bones break beneath my grip. Its desperate attempt to harm me was futile, and it fell lifeless from my hand.


    The other bats, startled by themotion, cowered in fear, their beady red eyes filled with terror. It was clear that they posed no threat.


    However, I couldn''t leave them alive.


    "I feel like hurting a pet..."


    Pluck... Kliek...


    ...


    After doing the deed I quickly left the ruins, not disying any emotions on my face.


    Should I feel guilty for my actions?


    Absolutely not!


    Those Hellbats would grow into powerful beings that could do significant harm and destruction.


    Also, the Void wouldn''t close if they were allowed to live.


    Anyway, I made the right choice, the only thing to do in such a situation.


    Shaking away the stupid thoughts, I made my way back toward the crystal trees. My eyes quickly found the one with a half-exploded trunk and a human face etched onto its bark.


    There were two chains connected to this floating Ind...


    One behind me, which led to the Void I came through and the other, leading to other floating inds in the realm.


    The issue was that the chain to the other inds was on the other side of the forest.


    Keep in mind that I couldn''t touch the trees or else I''m going to be entangled in their mind control and risk losing my life. So, I had to find a way around the crystal trees without making contact.


    "..."


    Looking around, I could see that the Crystal forest spanned till the end of the floating ind, preventing me from walking around it.


    I had to think of a creative solution to navigate around the crystal trees without making contact.


    Hmmm...


    Suddenly, a brilliant idea came to my mind.


    If I couldn''t pass through the forest by normal means, why don''t I create a path?


    I quickly grabbed a ton of pebbles from the ground, looking at them with a grin on my face.


    I was intending to turn every single one of these small rocks into an explosive device. Of course, that would cost a lot of Mana, but it would be worth it to create a safe path through the crystal trees.


    I''d rather spend a few hours enchanting these pebbles to explode rather than risk my life by getting entangled in the mind control and being consumed by a fucking tree.


    I think my priorities are somewhat correct...

 Chapter 132 Lava Island

    ?


    Boom... Boom... Boom...


    Many explosions shook the ind as debris and crystal splinters were sent flying into the air, creating a dazzling disy of light and color.


    "Wow, that was amazing..."


    I eximed, throwing another enchanted pebble toward the crystal trees.


    Boom...


    As soon as the pebble collided with one of the trees, it began to glow and soon another explosion erupted, causing the crystals to rain down like sparkling confetti.


    This was thest pebble I had, but luckily there was no need for more.


    The path toward the obsidian chain was finally clear.


    The crystal forest that had stood like a deadly wall before now had a breach, a straight line of crystal trees sted apart.


    Although this took a few hours toplete it was entirely worth the effort.


    Tap... Tap...


    Without hesitation, I stepped over the shattered crystals, making my way into the previously imprable forest.


    I could smell the heavy scent of smoke and molten rock, a result of the explosive power of the enchanted pebbles.


    Ssh...


    Suddenly, one of my shoesnded in some kind of liquid substance, causing a ssh.


    Surprised, I looked down to see a puddle of thick, crimson liquid.


    It was Blood.


    "..."


    With my eyes, I followed the small trail of blood, leading toward one of the crystal trees that had been partially destroyed by the explosions.


    Its trunk was charred and had slight cracks running through it. The blood was oozing from those cracks, creating an eerie and unsettling sight.


    It seemed as if the tree was bleeding...


    "This is fucked..."


    I pinched my nose bridge, quickly moving away from the tree.


    Although it couldn''t do anything, I still didn''t like the feeling of being near those things, especially when the blood of the prey within them was spilling out.


    It didn''t scare me or anything, but it definitely made me disgusted.


    Tap... Tap...


    I continued walking, pushing the image of the bleeding tree out of my mind. It also didn''t take long to reach the Obsidian Chain, hence I was preupied with keeping my bnce.


    ng...


    This time the Obsidian chain led toward the Ind with ava waterfall cascading down its rocky cliffs.


    I don''t know how theva waterfall was even functioning, since the floating ind was surrounded by air and not connected to any source of moltenva.


    "This is a Magical world..."


    Muttering to myself, I cautiously made my way across the Chain, being mindful of the monsters that might inhabit this ind.


    With every step I took, the air around me grew hotter and the sound of cracklingva filled my ears.


    Thud...


    As soon as I stepped on the solid ground of the ind, I immediately felt the intense heat radiating from the moltenva in the northern part of the ind.


    "Huff..."


    I took a moment to catch my breath and assess my situation.


    This ind was more open than thest one, the only things obstructing my view were randomly scattered boulders and chunks of solidifiedva.


    There were also rivers of moltenva flowing through the terrain, creating a surreal and eeriendscape.


    The waterfall appeared as the heart, while the rivers resembled the veins of the ind.


    It was like a living being!


    p...


    "Stupid thoughts go away..."


    I hit myself on the forehead, trying to snap out of my imagination and focus on the task at hand.


    Anyways, navigating thisva-filled ind was going to be an issue, since walking on the moltenva was obviously not an option


    I also didn''t want to use the Explosion Rune engraved on my shoes.


    These rivers were wide enough that even an Awakener like me would struggle to get over them without the risk of falling into the scorchingva.


    I could try to jump over them, but that would be extremely risky and I didn''t like taking unnecessary risks.


    "This is why it''s better to enter with a group..."


    I muttered under my breath, looking for the safest possible route to cross the ind and ess one of the two Obsidian Chains connecting to the next floating ind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Usually, Voids are raided with parties of a few people, each with their own unique abilities and skills.


    For example, an Awakener with a Mana Art would prove extremely useful on this ind since he could just build a bridge over theva rivers.


    Speaking about the Mana Arts...


    It was about time to go and steal mine.


    The Shadow Dungeon was probably already open for exploration, and I needed to act quickly if I wanted to secure my own Mana Art.


    If my memory doesn''t lie, which it doesn''t, because I have a ''Memory Pce'', the Demon responsible for getting the Art was already near or inside the Dungeon.


    It would take him around a few weeks to get it, so I still had some time to prepare and make my move.


    However, next week I have Mid-term exams, so my schedule would be quite tight.


    "I should buy some potions..."


    In Leclentia there were all kinds of potions but the most expensive ones were the ones that could help one to break through to a higher Rank.


    They were basically simr to Mana Potions, however, slightly different.


    While the Mana Potion would only restore your Mana slowly, the breakthrough potions would instantly boost your Mana to its maximum capacity and beyond, forcefully expanding your core.


    However, this was also a dangerous process since it carried the risk of damaging one''s core if the Mana was not properly controlled or if the dosage was too high.


    It was a high-risk, high-reward option that most people would avoid due to the odds of your core shattering being quite high.


    If I remember correctly, the sess rate for breaking through with a breakthrough potion is around 20%.


    Yeah...


    The odds are definitely not that great.


    Well, whatever, I know that I have to buy a G Rank potion not to scar my core.


    On the same note, I will also have to shatter my core when the story progresses, so...


    It would be a win-win situation?


    Anyways, enough Mana Arts, for now, I have to clear this Void.


    "This seems like a viable path..."


    My eyes locked onto the outer circle of the floating Ind where the rivers seemed to be narrowing, making it easier for me to cross over the other side.


    Carefully assessing my options, I decided to approach the river ofva that seemed narrowerpared to the others. With each step, I could feel the intense heat radiating from the molten river, causing beads of sweat to form on my forehead.


    Leaping forward, I propelled myself with all my might, my heart pounding in my chest as I soared through the air. It was a risky move, but I managed to clear the river andnd safely on the other side.


    Tap...


    Relieved, I took a moment to catch my breath before continuing my journey. However, as I turned my gaze toward the next river, I noticed something peculiar. A strange gill-like structure extended out of theva, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    "..."


    I picked up another pebble from the ground, however, instead of engraving it with Runes, I simply threw it at the gill.


    I needed to determine whether the gill-like structure was some sort of living organism or a mere rock.


    Thud...


    As soon as the pebble made contact with the target, some bubbles rose to the surface of theva, indicating that the gill-like structure was indeed a living organism.


    Ssh...


    Suddenly the river''s surface began to ripple and churn, as arge creature emerged from the depths of theva and crawled onto the shore.


    Its body was covered in sleek, obsidian scales that glinted in the fiery light, shimmering with hues of red and orange. Long, slender limbs ended in razor-sharp ws, each step causing tiny embers to flicker in its wake. Eyes that burned with an intense, molten glow surveyed its surroundings as if sensing my presence.


    The creature''s elongated head tapered into a point, revealing rows of serrated teeth that glistened in the light. Fiery tendrils of smoke rose from its nostrils with each breath, adding to the mystique of its appearance. It moved with a grace that defied the chaotic nature of its surroundings, its every movement exuding power and strength.


    It was a Lava Drake, an F Rank monster with the ability to live in extreme temperatures.


    And guess what?


    It also has fire affinity which allows it to cast deadly fire-based attacks.


    However it was not a fireball, but a Fire st.


    Oh, I hate this fucking spell...


    If Hellbats are annoying for their elusiveness and speed which allows them to stay out of range, then Lava Drakes are known for their ''tough'' defense.


    Don''t take my words at face value, I could easily kill the being with a few swift strikes with my Authority.


    However, ''tough defense'' doesn''t mean that Lava Drakes have strong or imprable skin.


    It''s just that you cannot fucking touch them from close range...


    Why?


    Well...


    Nobody would want to approach a being that could cause a massive explosion that engulfs everything in mes with a single breath.


    Hell no!

 Chapter 133 River Monsters

    ?


    "I should''ve been an archer..."


    Looking at the massive Lava Drake, gazing at me with its eerie eyes, I sighed. There was simply no way I could fight this monster with my sword.


    I didn''t want to be sted away by its Fire st, so I couldn''t get close enough tond any hits.


    "..."


    A thought of using Explosive pebbles crossed my mind but I quickly discarded the idea. I didn''t have enough time to prepare them...


    My eyes scanned the area, trying to find anything that could help me in this dire situation.


    However, no matter how hard I looked, there was nothing but barrennd and the looming presence of the Lava Drake.


    I could feel the sweat trickling down my forehead, mingling with the dirt on my face. I somehow had to find a way to kill this creature.


    Grrr...


    As the Lava Drake let out a menacing growl, its hot breath causing the air to shimmer, I knew I had to act fast. Time was running out, and I couldn''t afford any more hesitation.


    "Fuck it..."


    I clenched my Authority, taking a deep breath and calming my nerves.


    If I was fast enough then maybe, just maybe, I could kill it before it unleashed its Fire st.


    This was a gamble...


    Summoning every ounce of courage, I dashed towards the Lava Drake with a single-minded focus. The ground beneath me trembled with each thunderous step of the beast, threatening to throw me off bnce.


    Swish...


    Adrenaline surged through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my reflexes. The world around me seemed to blur as my training took over, instinct guiding my movements. I had to time this perfectly.


    As the Lava Drake reared back, preparing to unleash its devastating Fire st, I lunged forward with all my might. My sword sliced through the air, a silver streak aimed at the creature''s exposed underbelly.


    However, the Lava Drake was no ordinary foe. With a swift motion of its ws, it deflected my strike, sending me crashing to the ground. Pain shot through my body as I tasted the bitterness of defeat.


    The monster baited me into thinking that it was going to release its Fire st, but it was ready to counter my attack.


    I got fooled by a fucking NPC.


    I quickly scrambled to my feet, refusing to let discouragement consume me. The Lava Drake circled around, its eyes fixated on me with a mix of curiosity and aggression. It underestimated my determination.


    I knew I couldn''t rely on brute strength alone. I needed a n, a strategy that would exploit the creature''s weaknesses. My mind raced, desperately searching for a solution.


    Then it hit me.


    I could throw it off the ind!


    Although this wouldn''t kill the monster, it would certainly allow the Void to close since the Lava Drake''s presence would be no longer within the vicinity.


    With renewed resolve, I surveyed the area once more. This time, my eyes fell upon a nearby ravine, its depths shrouded in shadows. It was probably a free-fall straight toward the Lava Ocean.


    "..."


    Slowly, I lured the Lava Drake towards the ravine, taunting it with swift movements and agile dodges. The beast roared in fury, its fiery breath searing the air. But I remained focused, leading it closer to the edge.


    As the Lava Drake lunged at me, jaws wide open, I dodged at thest possible moment, narrowly avoiding its deadly bite. With a surge of strength, I unleashed a powerful strike, shing at the creature''s side.


    Grrr...


    The Lava Drake howled in pain as its molten blood spilled onto the ground. It thrashed and roared, its anger palpable.


    With the Lava Drake reeling from my attack, I seized the opportunity. The beast staggered backward.


    Swish...


    I could feel the intense heat radiating from its body, a constant reminder of the danger I was facing.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, I lunged forward once again, my sword gleaming in the fiery light. The Lava Drake attempted to counter, but I was prepared this time. I sidestepped its ws, narrowly avoiding the lethal swipe, and struck with precision.


    Pluck...


    My de found its mark, slicing through the creature''s scales and biting deep into its flesh. The Lava Drake let out a thunderous roar, a mixture of agony and fury reverberating through the air.


    But the battle was far from over.


    As the wounded monster recovered, its eyes zed with renewed intensity. It drew in a deep breath, preparing to unleash its deadly Fire st upon me. Time seemed to slow as I stared into the maw of impending destruction.


    At that moment, instinct took over. I knew I had only one chance to survive this onught and end this battle. I mustered every ounce of strength, channeling it into a single desperate act.


    With a primal roar, I pushed against the Lava Drake with all my might, using every ounce of strength in my body.


    In a disy of sheer determination, I propelled myself forward, my boot connecting with the Lava Drake''s midsection.


    Thud...


    My shoe hit its obsidian scales making some of them break, however, the monster barely moved.


    "I have to use it now, don''t I?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I muttered to myself, sending Mana into my shoe and activating the explosive rune etched to its sole.


    Thud...


    Suddenly, a massive explosion erupted, throwing me back, almost into the Lava river and pushing the Lava Drake toward the ravine.


    Time seemed to freeze as the Lava Drake fought against its impending fate. Its massive limbs moved in the air, attempting to regain stability, but it was toote. With one final look of resentment, the creature fell out of my view.


    Roar...


    A deafening roar echoed through the air as the Lava Drake disappeared from sight, swallowed by the depths of the ravine. I stood at the precipice, chest heaving, covered in sweat and grime, triumphant yet battered.


    The silence that followed was eerie, the absence of Lava Drake''s presence palpable. A sense of aplishment washed over me, mingling with the lingering adrenaline. I had done it. I had survived.


    "Fuck this monster..."


    I cursed leaning against a nearby rock to catch my breath and assess the aftermath of the intense battle.


    One of my shoes enchanted with explosive runes waspletely destroyed in the process, its sole blown apart and remnants scattered across the battlefield.


    My entire body was battered and covered in bruises and cuts. My skin was marred by the scorching heat of the Lava Drake''s attacks and my clothes were slightly tattered and torn from the fierce battle.


    All in all, I was rtively unharmed and could continue my journey without any issues.


    "I hope I don''t have to face this monster again..."


    ncing around the area, I tried to spot any more gills visible in the Lava rivers.


    "One... Two... Five... Seven!"


    I let out a heavy sigh as I counted the remaining Drakes lurking in the Lava.


    I was not clearing this ind easily, was I?


    Well...


    Time to make some enchantments~


    ***


    "Ughh..."


    A quiet moan escaped from Rose''s mouth as she slowly channeled my Mana through her body, feeling the coldness seep into her skin and bring the usual coldness of the Ice Mana Art.


    However, this didn''t seem to be painful.


    In fact, she seemed to be enjoying this sensation.


    Well, that was understandable, since she spent most of today at the Arena''s training grounds, sparring with Tess and Drake.


    Kai was also there but he somehow managed to doze off waiting for his turn, so he wasn''t really part of the action.


    It turns out that Drake had broken through the D- Rank, being the strongest among them. Well Rose didn''t quite pick up the Rank of Kai, but it couldn''t be simr to Drake''s, considering his inattentiveness during training.


    Right?


    "The world is unfair..."


    Mumbling under her breath, Rose slowly got back onto her feet, tying her hair into a neat ponytail and heading toward the bathroom.


    Her strength was also way above average but she couldn''t help feeling a slight pang of frustration.


    She always pushed herself to the limits, constantly striving to improve and surpass her own abilities.


    However, some people are just naturally gifted or have advantages that others don''t.


    Of course, she didn''t have anyints since she herself was considered a genius but having someone above you can be a humbling reminder that there is always room for growth and improvement.


    "I''m a princess, I should act like one..."


    Standing in front of the mirror Rose poked her pouting cheeks and adjusted her posture.


    "..."


    However, within a few seconds, she quickly slumped down again, groaning as she realized that being a princess did not exempt her from the same frustrations and challenges that others faced.


    Well, this could only be fixed with more training...


    However, she couldn''t quite move her muscles to their full potential. The training today had pushed her to her limits, and her body was in need of rest.


    The same was true for her friends, but they probably needed it more than she did, considering how exhausted they looked after their intense sparring sessions.


    She had nothing to do...


    Well, there was one person that didn''t tag along with them and could be considered her friend.


    "I wonder what he''s doing..."

 Chapter 134 Clearing The Island

    ?


    "This should be enough..."


    I muttered to myself, lifting my hands from the ground and wiping the sweat from my brow.


    I''ve spent around an hour making my preparations, carefully creating a foolproof n to kill all of the Drakes lurking in the Lava.


    Most of my time was actually spent trying to predict how these monsters would react and respond to my attacks so they could step into my carefullyid traps.


    The enchantment process on another hand was actually quite enjoyable. I found myself lost in the intricate dance of imbuing every corner with various Runes and infusing the very essence of magic into eachponent.


    Basically, I turned the whole ind into a minefield.


    "Let''s get this party started..."


    I said to myself, picking one of the pebbles up from the ground and tossing it toward a gill peeking out from a nearbyva pool.


    As the pebble hit its mark, the Lava erupted, revealing a massive Drake that emerged from the depths with an ear-splitting roar.


    Roar...


    Its massive body covered with obsidian scales glistened in the faint light of the moltenva surrounding us.


    Its screech was so loud that it seemed to shake the very air around us and awaken another 3 Drakes that were lurking nearby.


    Grrr...


    One by one they emerged from the rivers, their hostile eyes fixed on me as I stood there, sweat dripping down my face due to the heat.


    There was no turning back now.


    "Come at me..."


    I raised my Authority and took a defensive stance, readying myself for the approaching onught of the Drakes.


    Roar...


    One of the monsters lunged forward, its massive body moving with fearsome agility as it closed the distance between us in mere seconds.


    However...


    A small grin spread over my face as it drew closer.


    "Gotcha~"


    Boom...


    Suddenly a deafening explosion erupted right under Drake''s front feet, making it stumble forward and crash into the ground with a thunderous thud.


    This was not all, however...


    Swish...


    As soon as the body of the monster hit the ground, spikes sprang up from the earth, impaling the creature and inflicting severe damage.


    Roar...


    The monster let out a pained roar, writhing in agony as it struggled to free itself from the impaling spikes.


    However, its efforts were in vain as in a moment my de coated in Mana sliced through the air, cleanly severing the creature''s head from its body.


    Thud...


    The lifeless body of the Drake fell to the ground with a heavy thud, its once menacing presence now reduced to a mere carcass.


    "One out of four..."


    I took a moment to catch my breath, feeling a rush of adrenaline and satisfaction coursing through my veins. The first Drake had fallen, but there were still three more to deal with. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    The remaining Drakes growled and hissed, their eyes fixed on me, their prey. They circled cautiously, testing the ground with their massive ws, wary of the traps I hadid out. I knew they were formidable opponents, but I had a n for each of them.


    As the second Drake lunged towards me, I sidestepped with swift agility, narrowly avoiding its razor-sharp ws. In that split second, I activated one of the runes, causing the ground to crumble beneath the creature''s weight. The Drake tumbled into a pitfall trap, its furious roars stopping as soon as its body touched the ground and multiple earth spikes impaled it from all of the sides.


    A satisfied smirk tugged at the corner of my lips. Two down, two to go.


    The third Drake was cunning. It circled me, its eyes glinting with malicious intent. I could sense its hesitation, knowing that my previous traps could be lurking anywhere. But I wasn''t about to give it the advantage of time.


    It could cast Fire st whenever it wanted, so I had to act fast.


    With a swift movement, I flung a rock I''d enchanted previously toward the third Drake, shattering it at its feet. A dense fog enveloped the area, obscuring its vision and disorienting the creature. Taking advantage of the confusion, I dashed forward and used my longsword to wound Drake and force him to retreat a few steps back.


    However, as soon as he took those steps, a series of shards shot up from the ground. The shards pierced Drake''s body, making it growl in pain.


    It didn''t take long for me to kill it with a precise strike to its neck.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at the effectiveness of my traps. The meticulous nning and hours spent infusing eachponent with magic were paying off. But there was no time to dwell on my sess.


    The final Drake, thergest and most fearsome of them all, was bellowing in rage. Its crimson eyes glowed with a mix of fury and intelligence, making it a formidable opponent. It seemed to have learned from itspanions'' fates, cautiously testing the ground before taking each step.


    I knew I needed something more than a simple trap for this one. As Drake lunged towards me, I leaped backward, narrowly avoiding its snapping jaws.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly smoke started rising from its body and its obsidian scales began to change color into eerie red.


    "Shit..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instantly, I dashed into the opposite direction of the smoke, trying to create some distance between myself and Drake.


    It was finally using its skill, Fire st!


    I had to run quickly.


    I had to-


    Boom...


    The entire ind shook as if the nuke had gone off. Lava sshed everywhere, engulfing the surroundings in a wave of scorching heat and destructive force.


    "..."


    I looked behind me to see a heat wave barreling toward me, threatening to engulf everything in its path.


    Swish...


    In a split-second decision, I threw myself into the Ravine where the very first drake fell, quickly jumping in to avoid being swallowed by the searing mes and molten rocks.


    Whoosh...


    For a second I levitated in mid-air, looking down at the churning sea ofva below me, feeling a mixture of relief and adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Crack...


    I thrust my authority into the wall, immediately halting my descent and making my shoulder scream in pain.


    Too much force had been exerted on my shoulder, causing it to crack under the pressure.


    However, I merely blinked, not minding the ''pain'' I felt.


    Boom...


    The massive heat wave above ground consumed the ind, obliterating everything in its path.


    Well, there was nothing to obliterate, to begin with, but you get the point...


    It was very very powerful.


    "Ughh.."


    Carefully, I assessed my surroundings and slowly climbed over the ravine''s rocky edge, moving my injured shoulder with caution.


    Thud...


    After a minute of struggling, I was able to pull myself up and stand on solid ground again, taking a moment to catch my breath and assess the situation.


    The indy in ruins, consumed by the fiery wrath of Drake''s devastating attack. Smoke and steam billowed in the air, mingling with the acrid smell of burnt earth. It was a testament to the power and danger that these creatures possessed.


    As the dust settled, I turned my attention to the final Drake. It stood at the edge of the scorched battlefield, its smoldering gaze fixed upon me. Despite the chaos surrounding us, it seemed undeterred, its determination unyielding.


    I knew I couldn''t rely on the same traps and tactics that had worked against itspanions. This Drake was different¡ªmore formidable and cunning. I needed to adapt, to think quickly on my feet.


    Drawing upon my well of magic, I conjured a barrier of shimmering energy around me. It crackled with power, serving as a temporary shield against the Drake''s onught. With each step it took, the ground trembled, its immense weight leaving deep imprints in the charred earth.


    Drake''s scales began turning red, preparing to unleash another torrent of fiery destruction.


    However, I didn''t even flinch or show any emotion.


    Why should I? Everything was going ording to my n.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, another explosion went off beneath Drake''s massive form,pletely tearing one of its limbs away and sending it crashing to the ground.


    Roar...


    Obviously, the pain caused Drake to writhe in agony and forced it to divert its attention from creating another Fire st.


    This also gave me a chance to strike.


    Swish...


    Without wasting any time, I quickly darted toward the injured Drake, my de gleaming in the fading light.


    With a swift and strategic strike, I aimed for the vulnerable spot near its neck, where the scales were less protected.


    Pluck...


    ¡¤?¦Èm With a satisfying sound, my de found its mark and sliced through Drake''s flesh, causing it to emit a guttural roar of pain.


    However, the Drake didn''t die immediately instead, it thrashed and writhed in an attempt to dislodge me.


    Well, unfortunately for Drake, it vastly underestimated my resolve and determination.


    "You will die..."


    I felt a chilling smile forming on my face, but made no effort to hide it.


    Why should I?


    Nobody except this monster was here to witness it.

 Chapter 135 Sand Dweller

    ?


    Thud...


    As the massive Drake copsed to the ground, I couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh, feeling my shoulder twitching in pain.


    However, I had three more monsters to kill, so I had no choice but to push through the difort and keep fighting.


    Thud...


    One by one I threw the pebbles at the Drakes'' gills visible above the Lava''s surface, making them rise to the surface and climb onto the shore.


    Roar...


    Their fiery eyes locked onto me, their obsidian scales glistening in the eerie glow of the nearby Lava.


    It didn''t even seem as if these monsters saw their dead kin lying around the ind...


    All they see was me.


    Well, this was for the best.


    Boom... Whoosh... Roar...


    The next few minutes were a blur of blood and chaos, as I fought against the monsters with everything I had.


    The First Drake fell to my traps, its soft underbelly, pierced by massive earth spikes emerging from the ground.


    The Second one was a bit more careful and managed to avoid a few of my Runes but being as wary as it was, a slip-up was inevitable.


    Boom...


    One moment it waspletely fine and the next, one of its limbs was torn off by the explosion.


    It didn''t even take a moment for me to close the distance and sever its head from the body.


    The Second Drake crumpled to the ground, its lifeless body joining its fallen brethren.


    The Last Drake was bing more and more aware of the danger it posed. It saw how easily I dealt with its kin and took a few steps back to reassess the situation.


    This even left me a bit confused.


    I''ve prepared a lot of traps but none of them blocked the monster''s escape route. Well, this was unsurprising since I didn''t expect the monster to fall back.


    Most of the time Drakes attack without hesitation, the only time they retreat is when they are severely injured or sense an imminent threat.


    The only time I managed to scare off one of the Drakes was when I yed as Kai but this was due to his origin.


    Aiden wasn''t a monster,


    I think?


    Anyways, I had to somehow cut off the Drake''s escape route before it disappeared into the Lava and hid in its fiery depths, out of reach.


    "..."


    Looking at the monster that was observing me with wary eyes, I lowered my body into a defensive stance and began to suppress my Mana as much as possible, trying to bait Drake into thinking I was vulnerable or weakened


    Grrr...


    This stalemate continued on for a few, very long seconds before the tension finally broke as the Last Drake lunged towards me with a deafening roar.


    It had fallen into my trap~


    A chilling smile bloomed on my face, making the Last Drake falter for just a moment before it found itself losing ground beneath its front feet.


    Thud...


    A small quake reverberated through the ground as the Last Drake tumbled into the concealed pitfall, its desperate attempts to w its way out futile against the


    Pluck...


    Earth spikes shot from every side of the pit, impaling the Last Drake from all angles.


    Roar...


    With a final roar of pain and defeat, the Last Drake sumbed to its injuries and fell silent.


    "..."


    Looking at its lifeless body, I slowly closed my eyes and let out a breath that I didn''t realize I was holding.


    This ind was really tiring...


    Not physically but mentally.


    I''ve spent way too much Mana creating Runes and this reflected on my mental fatigue and dead eyes.


    However, in the end, I won. So it was all worth it!


    Rubbing my aching temples, I took a moment to enjoy the momentary silence before I lifted my gaze toward the Obsidian Chain not too far from my current position.


    "I guess it''s my next Ind..."


    Looking at the floating rock formations, I quickly made my way toward the chain, jumping over a few more Lava Rivers and stepping closer to the edge of the Ind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ng... ng...


    The Obsidian Vine swayed gently, however, I was already used to this, walking through it without any hesitation.


    It took only a couple of minutes to reach the other end of the chain where the next ind awaited my arrival.


    Hmmm...


    I nced around thendscape searching for any threats, however, all I saw was desert, like a literal desert with crimson-red sand stretching as far as the ind extended.


    Yep...


    There was no way nothing lived in such a barren and deste ce.


    There for sure has to be some kind of fucker hidden in the sand.


    I refuse to believe otherwise.


    Scanning the sand with wary eyes, I carefully ced my feet on the scorched surface, testing if nothing was going to lunge at me as soon as I stepped into this ce.


    "..."


    Surprisingly, the desert remained eerily quiet, devoid of any signs of life.


    Maybe there really was no livi-


    Roar...


    Just as I was about to conclude that the desert was devoid of life, a thunderous roar shattered the silence, jolting me out of my momentary relief. My heart raced, and my muscles tensed, instinctively preparing for battle. I swiftly turned around, my gaze fixated on the source of the noise.


    Emerging from the crimson sand with a sudden ferocity, a monstrous creature revealed itself - a Sand Dweller, a massive turtle-like creature with a car-sized body covered in a fiery red shell adorned with sharp, menacing spikes. Its eyes gleamed with wild intensity, and its razor-sharp teeth were bared, hunger evident in its every move.


    In a split second, the Sand Dweller lunged towards me, jaws wide open, aiming to tear off my leg with its formidable bite. Instinct and reflexes kicked in, and with a surge of adrenaline, I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding its deadly assault. The rush of air from its snapping jaws grazed my leg, a chilling reminder of how close I hade to losing a limb.


    My mind raced as I quickly assessed the situation. The Sand Dweller, much like the Drakes, was a formidable adversary. I needed to retaliate swiftly and effectively. With a surge of determination, I drew upon my Mana reserves, feeling the energy flow through me as I prepared my sword forbat.


    nk...


    My de shed against the Sand Dweller''s armored shell, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    His armor was tough...


    I cursed myself for not using ''Shadow Strike'' that could bypass the armor and inflict direct damage.


    However, I was soon forced to abandon such useless thoughts as the monster lunged at me again, disying agility that didn''t quite fit the creature''s massive size.


    Thud...


    Its massive jaws closed around where I had been standing just a moment ago, the force of its attack causing the ground to shake beneath me.


    I would''ve been grinded to dust if I hadn''t reacted in time, leaping backward to safety.


    I couldn''t afford to hesitate or dwell on my mistakes. Survival depended on my ability to adapt and ovee. With renewed focus, I circled the Sand Dweller, carefully analyzing its movements and searching for any weaknesses.


    Its fiery red shell glistened in the dim light, taunting me with its imprable exterior. But I knew there had to be a way, a chink in its armor that I could exploit.


    As the Sand Dweller lunged again, I sidestepped with agility, narrowly avoiding its snapping jaws. The force of its attack left it momentarily off-bnce, and that''s when I saw my opportunity.


    With a burst of speed, I dashed towards the creature''s hindquarters, where the shell seemed slightly less fortified. Gripping my sword tightly, I struck with precision, aiming for a vulnerable spot between the ovepping tes.


    ng...


    The sound of metal meeting shell echoed through the desert as my de connected, but it didn''t prate as deeply as I had hoped. The Sand Dweller let out a growl of pain and frustration, its massive tail swinging toward me with rming speed.


    I barely had time to react, narrowly dodging the powerful strike. The force of the tail whip sent sand flying in all directions, momentarily obscuring my vision. I used the opportunity to reposition myself, staying nimble and unpredictable.


    However, this was not enough to get out of range of such a massive creature.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Swish...


    The very next second, the Sand Dweller''s tail crashed down, causing the ground to shake beneath me and sent me hurtling through the air.


    Thud...


    I crashed into the red sand dune, dazed and disoriented.


    Although I hadn''t received a lot of the damage due to the sand cushioning the impact, I knew I couldn''t afford to stay down for long.


    Thud... Thud...


    I could already hear the massive body of the monster moving toward me, so every second was critically important.


    "Ugh..."


    I strained to push myself up from the sand, my muscles aching and my head spinning.


    I had to stand up.


    I had to stand up and continue to fight.

 Chapter 136 Desert Beast

    ?


    "Ughh..."


    I pushed myself up from the red sand, my head throbbing with a dull ache. Everything was spinning as I struggled to regain my bearings.


    Thud... Thud...


    I could hear the rhythmic thuds getting louder and closer as I tried to steady my wobbly legs.


    The Sand Dweller was closing in fast, its heavy footsteps sending tremors rippling through the desert floor.


    I had only a few seconds to react before the creature would reach me.


    "Shit..."


    Summoning my Authority, I quickly channeled my Mana into it, coating the de with Shadows.


    Swish...


    The massive Turtle lunged at me, opening its massive jaws wide to swallow me whole, while I swung my sword with all my might.


    nk...


    The Sharp Teeth shed against my Shadow-infused de, sparks flying in every direction as an explosion of Mana erupted from the impact.


    !!!


    I was thrown a good few feet back,nding roughly on the sand and groaning as the bandage on my arm unraveled.


    Although the bleeding had already stopped, I didn''t want to take any chances.


    Roar...


    While I was busy with my own problems, I could hear the Sand Dweller roaring in frustration and pain.


    Although I was the one who was thrown backward after our sh, it didn''t mean that the Sand Dweller had emerged unscathed.


    Its two massive front teeth were shattered into jagged pieces that jutted out at odd angles, causing the creature to reel back in agony.


    The jaw of the Sand Dweller hung open, droplets of blood dripping onto the sand.


    It was clear that I''d angered the beast.


    Grrr...


    It let out a low growling sound as it slowly used its limbs to dig itself into the sand, disappearing from sight within moments.


    A creature the size of a car had vanished just in front of my eyes, leaving behind only a faint trail of disturbed sand.


    However, I was more than aware that it didn''t retreat.


    "..."


    ¡¤?¦Èm I quickly channeled Mana into my eyes, manually activating ''Mana Perception'' and scanning the ground for any signs of the Sand Dweller''s presence.


    Swish...


    Threads of Mana appeared before me, highlighting every Mana particle in the vicinity.


    My gaze instantly locked onto the high concentration of Mana emanating from beneath the sand dune in front of me.


    "Shit!"


    Boom... Thud...


    Suddenly, the dune began to tremble and swell, as if something massive was stirring beneath the surface.


    Swish...


    Red Sand swirled up in the air as the Sand Dweller emerged from the depths, lunging at me in a renewed and furious attack.


    This time, however, it didn''t use its massive jaws but swung its tail that was abnormally long for a turtle with incredible force and speed.


    Whoosh...


    The swift movement of the Sand Dweller''s tail caught me off guard, barely giving me enough time to react and dodge out of the way.


    I had to bend my body at an awkward angle to avoid the full impact of the tail swipe, feeling a rush of wind as it narrowly missed me.


    Crack...


    However, because of my strange dodging position, I could feel some strain on my back.


    I swear I could feel a vertebrae crack under the pressure, causing a sharp pain to shoot through my body.


    Furthermore, I could feel the sand shifting beneath me, making it difficult to maintain my bnce.


    However, I managed to quickly pull out a Health Potion from my spatial ring and gulp it down, hoping that its healing properties would alleviate the ''pain'' and stabilize my condition.


    Roar...


    Before the Sand Dweller could make another attack, I mustered my strength and used my legs to kick myself into the air, propelling myself above the creature''s reach and out of harm''s way.


    For a moment, I hovered in the air, gazing down at the angry Sand Dweller that was now thrashing and roaring in frustration below me.


    Instinctively, I reached for the Timekeeper''s Watch that was hidden in my pocket and sent Mana into it.


    Click...<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Just like that, in an instant, more than half of my Mana was spent merely to activate the Timekeeper''s Watch, but it was worth it.


    The World around me started to slow down until the movements of the Turtle were twice as slow as before.


    I had around 7 seconds before the effect wore off, and I knew I had to make every second count.


    Swish...


    I soared through the air, swiftly descending towards the Sand Dweller with a calcted strike.


    [ Shadow Strike ]


    Shadows surged through my de, creating something simr to a vortex of darkness around its edge.


    Pluck...


    The de sliced through the air, silencing the sound of the wind as it made contact with the Sand Dweller''s rough, armored shell.


    Although the Turtle''s shell was very tough, my Weapon Style''s first Movement, ''Shadow Strike'' could bypass armor, hence leaving a deep gash on the creature''s back, causing it to roar in agony.


    Roar...


    ck blood spewed from the wound, staining the sand beneath the Sand Dweller''s massive form.


    1 Second...


    The monster suddenly jerked its head back, trying to pierce my leg with its sharp, dagger-like teeth.


    However, I quickly jumped, swinging my leg out of its reach, narrowly avoiding the deadly bite.


    While in the middle of the air, I spun and delivered a kick using the other leg force I could muster.


    Thud...


    My feet connected with the Sand Dweller''s head, sending a resounding thud through the air and staggering the creature momentarily.


    2 Seconds...


    As Inded back on the ground, my mind raced, strategizing my next move. The Sand Dweller was momentarily disoriented, giving me a small window of opportunity to press the attack.


    I lunged forward, my de shing through the air as I aimed for the weakened spot on the creature''s back. The Shadows infused within my weapon seemed to hunger for the Sand Dweller''s flesh, and the de sank deep into its wound.


    Pluck...


    ck blood sprayed forth once again, sttering across the sand, and the creature let out a pained roar. Its massive limbs thrashed in anger, but I evaded its wild strikes, dancing around its colossal form.


    3 Seconds...


    I dodged a powerful swipe of the Sand Dweller''s tail, feeling the rush of air as it missed me by inches. The force behind its attacks was incredible, but I couldn''t afford to falter. I had to stay focused and exploit every opportunity.


    I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a snap of its massive jaws, the sharp teeth shing dangerously close to my leg. The creature''s fury was relentless, but so was my determination to kill it.


    4 Seconds...


    The Sand Dweller lunged forward, its enormous maw snapping shut just inches away from my face. I could feel the heat of its breath and the stench of its putrid saliva as I swiftly twisted my body, narrowly avoiding its deadly bite. The adrenaline surged through my veins, heightening my senses as I maintained my focus.


    I retaliated with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at weak spots on the creature''s body. My de danced through the air, slicing through scales and flesh with precision and finesse. Every sh reverberated through my arms, but I ignored the growing fatigue, fueled by the determination to ovee this formidable fucker.


    5 Seconds...


    The Sand Dweller thrashed and twisted, its massive tail swinging dangerously close to my legs. I leaped high into the air, performing a somersault to avoid the tail''s devastating impact. As I descended, I channeled Mana into my feet, enhancing my agility and speed. Inded gracefully, ready to continue the battle with unwavering resolve.


    The creature''s eyes glinted with a mix of fury and pain as it tried to readjust its attack strategy. It lunged forward, attempting to trap me with its powerful jaws once again. But I anticipated its move, sidestepping at thest moment, causing it to mp its teeth shut on thin air.


    Pluck...


    I thrusted my de deep into its eye socket, relishing in the satisfying squelch of flesh and the creature''s agonized howl.


    6 Seconds...


    As the Sand Dweller recoiled from the excruciating pain of my de in its eye, I used the opportunity to quickly climb onto its massive back.


    Its massive form writhed in agony, blood pouring from its wounded eye socket and staining its rough, sandy skin.


    7 Seconds...


    With the time running out, I pressed on, my Authority sped tightly in my hand. I could feel the Sand Dweller''s immense power beneath me, its massive body shaking with every convulsion of pain.


    Using every ounce of strength, I steadied myself on the creature''s back, my grip tightening around my shadow-infused de.


    [ Shadow Strike ]


    Time seemed to slow as I brought my sword down with all my might, aiming for the vulnerable spot near the Sand Dweller''s neck. Shadows swirled around my weapon, intensifying its lethal potential.


    The sh was thunderous as the de met scale. The Sand Dweller''s defenses weakened, but it fought back with a surge of strength, desperate to fend off the impending blow.


    However, it was toote.


    Pluck...


    The de sliced through the Sand Dweller''s neck, severing its head from its body in a decisive and final strike.


    The victory was mine, as the lifeless body of the Sand Dweller crumpled to the ground.

 Chapter 137 Demon Encounter

    ?


    Thud...


    As soon as the Turtle''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, I let out a heavy sigh that caressed my lips like a gentle breeze.


    The Sand Dweller finally died...


    "I have no time."


    However, I didn''t have the luxury to rx or bask in my victory for long. I was on a limited time frame and I better get moving if I wanted to close the void before tomorrow.


    Tap... Tap...


    The sound of my footsteps on the red sand echoed in the silent desert as I hurriedly made my way toward the obsidian chain in the distance.


    Why wasn''t I afraid that there were more Sand Dwellers?


    Well, that''s because they are hostile to each other and fight over territories.


    The Turtle I''d just killed was most likely the only one left in this particr area, which meant that this ind was now cleared.


    ng... ng...


    Climbing onto the chain, I quickly made my way across, feeling the cold obsidian sway beneath my feet.


    "What is this..."


    As soon as I reached the ind on the other side, my eyes narrowed down in confusion at the peculiar sight before me.


    The ind itself was ringed with towering pirs of crystalline ice that somehow managed to survive in such a scorching heat.


    "..."


    Instantly, I knew that this was not natural.


    There was no way that ice formed in hell naturally, unless...


    "What a surprise to find a human here~"


    An eerie and raspy voice echoed through the air, making an uncontroble shiver run down my spine.


    I slowly lifted my head and locked my eyes with a figure standing atop one of the ice pirs.


    The being radiated strong Dark Mana that made me frown and its appearance was unsettling, with an unnaturally elongated body and twisted limbs that ended with sharp ws.


    It was a Demon.


    Luckily, it had no wings which meant that it was a low-rank one. From the Dark Mana, it radiated I could tell it was approximately E+ Rank.


    However, I couldn''t underestimate it.


    Countless people were killed like that, underestimating the strength of the Demons and falling to their sharp ws.


    "..."


    I took a deep breath, summoning my Authority and grabbing its handle with both hands.


    "You don''t want to talk, I see..."


    The Demon muttered something under his breath, before taking a step forward and jumping down from the pir in a fluid, almost graceful manner.


    "Ice Control: Chilly Spears!"


    With a wave of its hand, the Demon summoned multiple Ice Spears that hung menacingly in the air, ready to beunched at any moment.


    They were sharp and glistening, almost translucent in the dim light.


    Swish...


    The Demon swiftly flicked its wrist and the ice spears shot through the air at incredible speed, aiming to impale me without mercy.


    "..."


    However, I kept calm. There was no need to panic, as I had anticipated this attack as soon as I realized that the Demon had Ice Mana Art.


    Before the Ice spears could even materialize in the air, I was already ready to defend myself.


    Boom...


    I threw a Pebble enchanted with an Explosive Rune at the approaching ice spears, causing a small explosion that scattered the spears and disrupted their trajectory.


    All of them missed their mark, impaling the ground around me in a scattered pattern.


    However, I quickly jumped back from the projectiles, observing as the Demon''s face crumpled into a frown seeing my actions.


    Boom...


    The Spears exploded in a burst of icy shrapnel, sending shards flying in all directions that would''ve surely harmed me if I didn''t retreat previously.


    "How?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Seeing my actions, the Demon halted, looking at me with a mixture of surprise and frustration.


    Well, it was a normal reaction...


    Not everyone can sessfully predict and counter their opponent''s moves, especially to this degree.


    It was due to the countless Voids I''ve closed that I got somewhat used to the Demon attack patterns and developed something simr to foresight.


    I could basically anticipate their movements and actions before they even made a move.


    It was at a point where I already knew the next few moves the Demon would do.


    His Ice Control was probably a four-star Mana Art, which meant that it was rtively strong. Although I hadn''t heard of such Art while ying the game, I could somewhat guess its abilities.


    "..."


    Looking at the Demon, I kept silent, gripping my Longsword''s handle tighter and supplying Mana into its de.


    The de hummed with Mana, resonating with the essence of Shadows swirling around it.


    It was time to engage in closebat.


    With a burst of speed, I dashed towards the Demon, closing the distance between us in an instant. The strange sand beneath my feet kicked up in a small whirlwind as I moved, my Longsword held firmly in my grasp.


    The Demon reacted quickly, its twisted ws extending, ready to meet my attack. Our sh was imminent, and I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    nk...


    As our des met, a shower of sparks erupted, illuminating the darkening sky. The Demon''s strength was undeniable, each strike reverberating through my arms, testing my endurance. But I held my ground, using my ''foresight'' to predict its movements.


    We traded blows, each strike calcted and precise. The Demon''s elongated limbs allowed for swift and unpredictable attacks, but I countered with agility and quick reflexes. My Longsword danced through the air, its shadowy aura leaving trails as it shed with the Demon''s ws.


    I could sense the frustration in the Demon''s eyes as its attacks were consistently thwarted. It had likely grown ustomed to overpowering its opponents, but my ability to predict its moves disrupted its advantage. The bnce of power had shifted, and we stood on equal ground.


    With each sh, I analyzed the Demon''s patterns, memorizing its movements. I could see the frustration turning into anger as its attacks grew more ferocious. The sand beneath us shifted and crackled, echoing our battle.


    In a split second, I anticipated the Demon''s next move - a swift spin followed by a low sweep of its w. I leaped over the sweeping attack, somersaulting through the air, andnded behind the Demon. Before it could react, I swung my Longsword with precision, aiming for its exposed back.


    But the Demon was quick. It twisted its body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the full force of my strike. The de of my Longsword grazed its arm, leaving a shallow gash.


    Tsss...


    The Demon hissed in pain, a mixture of fury and determination shining in its eyes.


    The battle continued, both the Demon and I refusing to yield. We circled each other, our movements synchronized, each trying to find an opening to strike.


    I focused my senses, feeling the Mana in the air. The Demon''s attacks were swift and powerful, but I could sense the slight shifts in its weight and the tension in its muscles before it moved. It was a dance of anticipation and reaction, a delicate bnce of instinct and skill.


    Swish...


    Ducking under a sweeping strike, I countered with a swift thrust of my Longsword, aiming for the Demon''s chest. But the Demon twisted its body, narrowly evading the attack once again. It retaliated with a barrage of shes, each strike aimed at weakening my defenses.


    I dodged, rolled, and parried, my movements precise and calcted. The sand beneath us shifted and crumbled, bearing the marks of our intense duel.


    "What are you?!"


    The Demon shouted, swinging his ws with all his might, but missing me by mere inches.


    "I''m Nothing!"


    I shouted back, nting my knee into its face, momentarily stunning the creature and creating an opening for a strike.


    Pluck...


    My Authority cleanly sliced off its right arm, however, the Demon only hissed in pain, controlling his Dark Mana skillfully and forming a grotesque appendage in ce of its severed limb, which soon turned back into a fully functional w.


    He regrew a new arm in a few moments just like that.


    The more I fight against the Demons, the more I hate them...


    The battle raged on, the sh of metal against w filling the air. Each strike reverberated through my body, testing my endurance and willpower. The Demon fought with a relentless ferocity, its twisted limbs moving with unnatural speed and precision.


    I focused on my breathing, maintaining myposure despite the adrenaline coursing through my veins. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not even for a second. With every swing of my Longsword, I aimed to exploit the smallest opening in the Demon''s defenses.


    Dodge, parry, strike.


    The rhythm of the battle became ingrained in my mind as we danced across the ind. Each move was calcted, every strike aimed to weaken the Demon''s resolve. I anticipated its attacks, dodging and countering with my own swift maneuvers.


    The sand beneath us shifted and crumbled, kicked up by our relentless sh. The atmosphere crackled with tension, as if the very air was charged with the energy of our struggle. The Demon''s eyes glowed with a mix of fury and desperation, its determination unwavering.


    I exploited the Demon''s momentarypse in focus, using my speed and agility to deliver a swift kick to its midsection. It staggered backward, momentarily stunned, and I seized the opportunity to strike. My Longsword whirled through the air, aiming for its exposed nk.


    But the Demon, fueled by its dark Mana, recovered quicker than I expected. It twisted its body, narrowly evading the full force of my strike. My de grazed its side, leaving a shallow cut that oozed with dark energy.


    "You will pay..."

 Chapter 138 You Are Not A Human

    ?


    "You will pay..."


    The Demon''s chilling voice whispered through the air, making me grip my Longsword tighter.


    It felt like the real battle was about to begin.


    "Ice Control: Ice Spear!"


    Suddenly, an Ice Spear began to materialize in the Demon''s wed hand, glimmering with an eerie blue light.


    Its tip was sharp and gleaming, probably enough to easily pierce through my jacket and impale me with one swift motion.


    I instantly reached into my pocket, touching the Timekeeper''s watch but at thest moment, I decided against using it.


    It''s too early to use it since its Mana cost is too high, I wouldn''t be able to fight with my full strength afterward.


    Click...


    I could only grip my Longsword tighter and channel Mana into it.


    After all of this, I should get a better Weapon Style...


    "Heh heh, I can''t wait to make you scream in pain..."


    The Demon sneered, while I stared back with calm eyes.


    Demons talk too much, don''t they?


    Swish...


    In a sudden burst of speed, Demon appeared right before me in the blink of an eye, his spear poised for an aggressive thrust.


    However, I quickly raised my sword, intercepting his spear mid-thrust and parrying it away with a swift and precise motion.


    I could feel the chilly sensation of his icy spear as it grazed the edge of my sword and sent a shiver down my spine.


    Thud...


    The impact of my parry forced the spear to veer off to the side, missing me by mere inches but also making the Demon lose his bnce for a split second.


    Swish... Thud...


    Without giving him a chance to recover, I spun around, nting my foot firmly on the ground and delivering a powerful kick to the Demon''s chest.


    "Aghhh..."


    The Demon let out a pained cry as he stumbled backward from the force of my kick and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Bastard..."


    He growled, his yellow eyes burning with rage and fury as he regained his footing.


    "Ice Control: Chilly Spears!"


    Dozens of Ice projectiles appeared in the air, floating around the Demon, ready to beunched at me with deadly precision.


    "..."


    However, I reached for an enchanted pebble that was in my jacket''s pocket and waited for the moment it released its spears.


    "Ice Control: Combine!"


    With a flick of the wrist, Demon, suddenly, cast another spell, merging the icy spears into arger, more formidable projectile aimed directly at me.


    It was the size of a boulder and its menacing form sent chills down my spine.


    There was no way an Explosive Pebble could destroy this thing.


    "Hahaha... Dodge this!"


    The Demon gleefully smirked before flicking his wrist for the second time andunching the massive projectile toward me.


    In his eyes, it was impossible to dodge because even if I avoided its initial impact, the explosion that would follow would surely harm me severely.


    Swish...


    As the Massive Ice spear hurtled through the air, I looked at it with calm eyes, slowly tracking its trajectory.


    As it was about to hit me, I couldn''t help but let a small smile curl on my lips.


    Why shouldn''t I be smiling?


    Everything was going ording to my n~


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the spear was stopped in its tracks by an invisible force, causing the demon''s confident grin to fade into confusion.


    "Wha-"


    Before he could utter another word, the spear exploded into a brilliant disy of icy shrapnel, but this was also stopped abruptly by a Mana wall that stood before me, leaving me unscathed.


    "How?!"


    The Demon screeched, his yellow eyes widening in disbelief and madness.


    However, I kept quiet.


    There was no need to tell him that throughout the duration of our fight, I had predicted that he''ll have an ultimate spell and it''s better to prepare beforehand.


    While for the Demon it might seem like we were randomly shing our weapons and running all around the area, in reality, I was carefully inscribing a Rune into the soil beneath my feet.


    I was channeling Mana into my feet and drawing incarnate patterns that would create a protective Mana barrier if I willed it to.


    This hidden preparation allowed me topletely nullify the Demon''s devastating attack and emerge unscathed.


    Sometimes my genius is frightening...


    "Fucking Human..."


    While I was busy reveling my cleverness, the Demon was cursing me with all restricted words known to him.


    His Ice Spear was still clutched in his hand, but his confidence had been shattered.


    That''s why I tried to avoid talking during the duration of the fight.


    Unknown is scary and can leave the opponent off-guard and disoriented, which gives a strategic advantage.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I will kill you..."


    The Demon kept growling, bending his knees and dashing toward me with menacing speed and fury.


    He brought his spear down with a powerful swing, aiming to split me in half.


    I didn''t even notice that while I was still analyzing the previous turn of events, the Demon had changed his spear into a Halberd.


    nk...


    Our weapons collided and I was thrown backward like a ragdoll, the force of the impact causing me to skid across the ground beforeing to a halt.


    My strength attribute was nowhere near the Demon''s and his sudden change of weapon also caught me off guard.


    ''Sneaky bastard...''


    Rising to my feet, I dusted off the dirt from my clothes, trying to ignore the taste of blood in my mouth.


    I quickly assessed my body for any injury, checking for broken bones or wounds that could hinder my performance in the ongoing battle.


    However, everything was fine...


    Only one of my ribs was broken~


    Anyways, the pain was nothing I couldn''t handle, hence I just focused on the task at hand, tightening my grip around the handle of my Authority and channeling Mana into it.


    Whoosh...


    Demon and I dashed toward each other, shing our weapons with a ferocity that shook the surrounding area, causing Mana to ripple all around us.


    "Feel the pain..."


    The Demon growled, while I stayed focused and maintained myposure, anticipating his next move.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, he threw one of his fists forward, utilizing a powerful punch aimed directly at my face.


    Thud...


    I could feel the world around me spin, but before he couldnd another blow, I ducked and countered with a swift kick to the Demon''s abdomen, momentarily stunning him and allowing me to regain my bnce.


    Thud... nk...


    We went back and forth trading hits and unleashing a flurry of attacks.


    Every time we shed, we both traded some devastating blows that left bruises and gashes on our bodies.


    At one point the Demon thrust his spear with such force that it pierced through my defenses, causing a deep gash across my left arm.


    However, in response, I retaliated swiftly, driving my sword through its abdomen and almost impaling him if not for his quick reaction to kick me away before I caused any fatal damage.


    "..."


    We both spat blood between gasps for breath, but neither of us showed signs of backing down.


    While the Demon''s body was stronger than mine, my pain tolerance and determination kept me on my feet.


    Thud...


    His fist connected with my Abdomen with the force of a sledgehammer, sending me flying backward, but before I hit the ground, I managed to twist my body mid-air andnd on my feet, albeit with a slight stumble.


    "Monster..."


    I could hear the Demon grunt in frustration as he looked at the damage he had inflicted on me.


    I probably looked like an undead, my entire body covered in bruises, cuts and blood.


    Heh, I''ve been through worse.


    Reaching into my pocket, I felt the cold surface of the metal structure of the Timekeeper''s Watch.


    "It was a good fight..."


    I muttered before supplying Mana into the device and watching as the world around me seemed to slow down.


    "Huff..."


    I took a step toward the Demon, watching as his body, twice as slow as before, struggled to react to my movements.


    nk... nk...


    His Halberd blocked my first and second blows with a dull thud, but the third strike cracked through his defenses, shattering the Demon''s weapon into ice crystal-like shards that scattered across the ground.


    I could see his yellow eyes widening in surprise and Dark Mana surging toward his wed hand, however, I swiftly evaded his counterattack and delivered a powerful kick to his sr plexus, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    "Aghhh..."


    I could hear his pained groans as he struggled to rise to his feet, but I delivered another swift kick to his side, knocking him a dozen feet away.


    "Monster..."


    I could hear him uttering while gasping for air.


    His yellow eyes were focused on my approaching figure, his demonic face filled with fear and desperation.


    "You are not human..."


    He continued to mutter, watching as I closed on him, my body trembling from exertion.


    Thud...


    As I loomed over him, our eyes locked in a silent stare.


    "You are not a human... ou- a..r no.. um-an"


    The Demon kept speaking gibberish as his breath grew more raspy and shallow.


    Pluck...


    Without hesitation, I brought my Longsword down swiftly, severing the Demon''s head from his body.


    I didn''t like the way he spoke...

 Chapter 139 Crumbling Islands

    ?


    Pluck...


    As soon as the Demon plummeted to the ground, his body began to turn into ashes.


    The ashes danced in the air, swirling and twirling like a dark storm.


    Amidst those ashes, a ck sphere rested, emanating an aura of Dark Mana that permeated the surroundings.


    It was a Demon Core.


    Well, I don''t know about you, but I don''t mind having another Demon Core...


    Click...


    Picking up the ck sphere, I threw it into my Spatial Ring before slowlyying down on the ground.


    Crack...


    The Ice pirs around me shattered into thousands of pieces, but somehow I remained unscathed.


    Even as the shards of ice fell all around me, glimmering in the dim light, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    I defeated another Demon~


    Raising my bloody fist in the air, I clenched it tightly, feeling the adrenaline slowly leaving my body.


    However, there was one thing that lingered at the back of my mind.


    The veryst the Demon spoke before I beheaded him.


    ''You are not a Human...''


    Looking at the sky, I whispered the words to myself as if they were a secret only I could hear.


    Did he say that because of my determination?


    Or maybe it was because of my pain tolerance?


    "..."


    Why did he have to say something before dying!?


    Now I''m left pondering what he meant.


    Fucking Demon...


    Cursing the fallen creature under my breath, I pulled out a Health Potion from my Spatial Ring and gulped it down, feeling its healing effect course through my body.


    Slowly, my aching body became rejuvenated, the thing most people would call pain disappearingpletely.


    "Off to the next ind..."


    Looking in the distance I could see a few unexplored Inds floating in the sky, each one holding monsters that I would need to kill.


    With a deep breath, I was about to take a step toward the Obsidian Chain leading to another ind, when...


    ng...


    My attention was drawn by the sound of loud metal shing against metal.


    Instantly my eyes were drawn toward the source of themotion, thest ind in my path. It was an enormous chunk of earth with massive cliffs and jagged rocks jutting out.


    However, at this particr moment, it was not thendscape that caught my attention, but its movements.


    It wasn''t floating anymore...


    It was falling!


    ng... ng...


    The Obsidian chain connecting it to the other Inds was creaking under pressure but slowly pulling the other Inds with it.


    "Shit!"


    However, I didn''t n to stand and just watch.


    Swish...


    I dashed to the opposite side, moving at the utmost speed with all my might, sprinting toward the Void that would lead me back to Earth.


    ng...


    Jumping onto the obsidian chain leading toward the desert Ind where I fought a Sand Dweller, I was forced to slightly steady my pace since I didn''t want to fall into the Lava Ocean beneath.


    Although the situation seemed dire, I forced myself to calm down as I slowly made my way across the chain with calcted steps.


    Thud...


    As soon as my feet touched the red sand, I dashed toward the other side of the ind, hearing the loud rumbling of the falling inds behind me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ng...


    As I was about to jump onto the Chain leading me to the Ind with Lava Rivers, I felt the ground shake beneath me.


    The ground shook violently beneath me, causing me to stumble and lose my bnce for a moment.


    Momentarily, I nced behind me, to see that the Ind where I just fought the Demon was already falling, pulling the one I was standing on down with it.


    "Fuck..."


    Without any further thought, I jumped onto the obsidian chain, feeling it swaying because of the shaking, but I couldn''t care less at this point.


    Whoosh...


    For a moment, my world blurred, my instincts taking over and somehow managing to safely bring me to the other Ind.


    Tap... Tap... Tap...


    Quickly, I leaped over the Lava Rivers and passed near the Lava Waterfall, reaching the chain that would lead me to thest ind before the Void one.


    Rumble...


    The world around me shook and instinctively, I could feel the ground beneath my feet, slowly descending, which sent a jolt of electricity coursing through my veins.


    I need to fucking leave this Ind!


    Whoosh...


    I pushed forward, my muscles straining with each step. The air whipped against my face as I felt the Ind sinking beneath me, the impending doom urging me to move faster. Sweat trickled down my forehead, mixing with the dirt and blood, but I ignored the difort.


    Tap... Tap... Tap...


    The rhythm of my footsteps echoed in my ears, drowned out by the deafening sound of destruction. The chain swayed violently, threatening to throw me off bnce, but I held on, my determination unwavering. Every step was a test of my agility and focus, as I navigated the treacherous path towards safety.


    Rumble...


    The ind behind me crumbled, fissures forming like veins in the earth. It was a race against time, and I knew I had to make it across before the chain snapped or the Ind plummeted into the abyss below. Adrenaline surged through my veins, heightening my senses and sharpening my instincts.


    I could see the next Ind in sight, a distant beacon of hope. It felt so close yet impossibly far, a mirage teasing my weary mind. But I couldn''t afford to doubt or hesitate. With each leap, I propelled myself forward, defying gravity and the imminent disaster behind me.


    Swish...


    The hot wind rushed past me, carrying with it the scent of ash and chaos. The world around me blurred, my vision fixated solely on the path ahead. Thoughts raced through my mind, fleeting glimpses of survival and determination. I could taste freedom, a sweet victory tinged with the bitter taste of danger.


    Thud...


    My feetnded solidly on the ground of thest Ind, a wave of relief washing over me. I nced back, witnessing the catastrophic copse of the previous Ind, devoured by the hungry void. I was safe for now, but the battle wasn''t over yet.


    "Shitty trees..."


    Instead of finding a pathway to escape, I was met with crystal trees that blocked my way. Previously, I''ve made my way through the forest by exploding the trees, but it seems that they regrown within hours.


    Well, it is time to use this...


    ncing down at my shoes, especially the right shoe that still had a rune inscribed onto it, I sighed, positioning myself as if I was about the jump.


    Boom...


    An explosion erupted from beneath me, propelling me upwards with a forceful st.


    The crystal trees glittered in the air as I soared above them. I clenched my fists, determination fueling my every move.


    Whoosh...


    Gravity pulled me back down, and I braced myself for the impact. Inded on the ground with a thud, the force jarring through my body. Pain shot through my legs as I felt the bones break upon impact, but I gritted my teeth and ignored the ache.


    I couldn''t afford to be hindered now, not when I was so close to escaping this copsing realm. With a steely resolve, I swiftly reached into my Spatial Ring and retrieved myst remaining Health Potion. I uncorked it and drank the potion down, feeling its magical healing properties surge through me.


    As the potion coursed through my veins, I could feel the broken bones in my legs shifting and mending themselves. The intense ache gradually subsided, reced by a numbing sensation as the healing magic took effect. I took a deep breath, allowing myself a moment to let the mending processplete.


    Once the bones were healed, I quickly adjusted my leg position to ensure they would set properly. I had no time for a full recovery; I needed to keep moving. The urgency of the situation spurred me on, pushing aside any lingering difort.


    With renewed determination, I pushed myself back onto my feet, testing my weight on the healed legs. They held firm, and I exhaled a sigh of relief. I couldn''t afford any more setbacks or dys.


    The copsing ind continued to rumble and shake, a constant reminder of the impending danger. I focused my gaze ahead, scanning for the next path, the next opportunity for escape. Time was of the essence, and I couldn''t waste a single second.


    Pushing off with my strong legs, I sprinted forward, leaping over obstacles and avoiding crumbling sections of the terrain. The ground quivered beneath me, threatening to swallow me whole, but I pressed on, my instincts guiding me through the chaos.


    Each step was fueled by determination, by the burning desire to survive. I couldn''t let the pain slow me down; it was merely an obstacle to ovee. The knowledge that escape was within reach spurred me forward, adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    ng...


    Going onto thest chain of the copsing realm, I darted forward, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Maybe I will survive...

 Chapter 140 Mission Successful

    ?


    Crack...


    The Inds behind me were plummeting straight down into the Lava Ocean, their rocky peaks disappearing into the fiery abyss below.


    One by one, they pulled each other toward destruction, the Obsidian Chains connecting them creaking under the pressure but holding strong, for now.


    ng...


    Running onto thest chain, I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, my breathing in short gasps.


    How could I keep calm, when everything around me was copsing into chaos?


    Tap... Tap...


    As soon as my feet touched the smoldered ground of the Ind, I instantly dashed toward the Void in the distance.


    My eyes traced its glowing outlines and myriad of colors swirling within, mesmerizing and terrifying at the same time.


    Crackle...


    Cracks spread all around the ground like spiderwebs, as the immense pressure from the copsing Inds continued to reverberate through the earth.


    The ground beneath my feet was trembling, threatening to give way at any moment.


    "..."


    Standing before the Edge of the Void, I looked back at the once majestic Inds that were now falling from the sky, like fiery meteors hurtling toward oblivion.


    Boom...


    Seeing the Inds disappearing into oblivion, I took a deep breath and turned toward the Void.


    Thud...


    I stepped closer to the lip of the Void, the pulsating energy from within buzzing against my skin like a million minuscule electric shocks.


    It was a bizarre mix of danger and allure.


    Whoosh¡­


    Sparing a nce at hell onest time, I jumped into the Void. The world blurred around me as I plunged into a whirlwind of colors, like diving into an artist''s palette gone wild.


    Rumble...


    Thest thing I heard before the silence engulfed me was the thunderous crash of the remaining Ind into the Lava Ocean. A rear-view mirror to my past, to a world now lost to the fiery abyss.


    As the noise faded off into the distance, my world became silent, filled only with the shing colors of the Void.


    ***


    Whoosh...


    This time I wasn''t pulled into another realm against my will and wasn''t shown some weird future that would irk my existence even more.


    I had the additional Fallen Angel to worry about...


    Tap...


    As I stepped out of the Void, my surroundings transformed into a lush and vibrant forest with tall trees that reached toward the sky.


    Sun was already in its afternoon descent, painting the canopy of leaves with golden hues that danced in the gentle breeze.


    "Phew... I''m finally back!"


    Stretching my back, I briefed a sigh of relief as the weight of the Void lifted from my shoulders.


    Now all that was left to do...


    ncing behind my back, I saw the Rift slowly closing, sealing the pathway between the realms.


    Dark Mana was oozing around it, but I quickly used my Mana to create a barrier around the closing Void to ensure that nothing could escape or enter through it.


    Click...


    With the clicking sound, the Rift was sealed shut and vanished from existence, leaving only a cloud of Dark Mana that was suppressed by my Mana.


    My golden eyes gazed at the Dark murky energy trying to seep through my Mana and a wicked smile yed on my lips.


    All Serpent guild members are instructed to destroy the Dark Mana after the Void is closed to ensure that no remnants of darkness linger and to maintain the safety and bnce of our world.


    However, I had a different n in mind...


    Whoosh...


    Approaching the Energy cloud without hesitation, I dove headfirst into the depths of the Dark Mana.


    "Ughh..."


    Instantly the Dark Mana began to swirl and stick onto my skin like a viscous tar, its noxious energy imbued with malevolence and chaos.


    I could feel its corrupting tendrils slithering through my veins, seeking to taint and consume me.


    But I wouldn''t let it.


    Swish...


    My own Mana began to circte through my body with intense vigor, pushing back against the invading Dark Mana and purging it from within me.


    As soon as it was forced out, I allowed my Mana to retreat back to its dormant state within me.


    Then the Dark Mana attacked again...


    I repeated this process until all the Dark Mana in the cloud waspletely eradicated, or rather absorbed into my body in small doses.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Although Dark Mana is like poison to Humans and corrupts their minds and souls, I am no ordinary human.


    In Leclentia Dark and Light Mana are the most sought-after and powerful sources of energy.


    That''s incorrect.


    While it is said that Mana makes up the entire fabric of the universe it is also incorrect.


    There is an energy far beyond Mana, an energy that existed before the universe itself.


    Aether.


    It''s the primordial energy from which everything originates.


    Time, Space, People, nts...


    Everything is connected to the Aether.


    Even the Timekeeper''s Watch I have is actually an Artifact that harnesses the power of Aether to manipte time.


    Although I have to supply Mana to the Timekeeper''s Watch in order to activate its Aether abilities, it is the Aether itself that holds the true power.


    This begs the question...


    How does one harness the power of the Aether?


    Well...


    It is impossible.


    At least with the Mana Core that is!


    This is probably the prime Reason why I didn''t rush to break through the Ranks in my Mana Core.


    I will have to shatter it anyway.


    "That sounds like a lot of pain..."


    I giggled under my breath as I recalled the time I reincarnated in this world. There was probably no experience more painful than that.


    Well, anyways, to create an Aether Core, I must shatter my Original Mana Core and glue its fragments back together with Dark Mana.


    Since both of these energies are direct opposites of each other, they will sh which will make the Aether, the fabric of reality, react to this disturbance.


    The collision of Dark and Original Mana would send ripples through the Aether, causing it to ripple and shimmer like a vast cosmic ocean. It would respond to the disturbance, its currents shifting and swirling with otherworldly energy.


    The Aether would recognize the discordant fusion, perceiving it as a unique opportunity to recalibrate the bnce of energies within the universe.


    As the fragments of the shattered Original Mana Core would mingle with the Dark Mana, the Aether''s influence would grow more pronounced. Threads of luminous energy would begin to weave through the chaotic amalgamation, attempting to restore harmony amidst the sh of opposing forces.


    The Aether would act as a binding agent, interweaving its ethereal tendrils into the fragmented Mana, seeking to unify the disparate energies. It would bridge the gap between the opposing prities, merging them in a delicate dance of bnce and harmony. The Aether''s touch would be like that of an invisible hand, guiding and shaping the nascent Aether Core.


    With each passing moment, the Aether''s presence would grow more palpable, suffusing the newly forming Aether Core with its intrinsic power. It would resonate with the deepest aspects of reality, bing a vessel for the primordial energy that existed before the birth of the universe.


    In the end, some amount of Aether in the Core would be trapped within the fractures of the once-shattered Mana Core, creating a fusion of opposing forces that would give birth to extraordinary power.


    The process is trulyplicated...


    Well, first I need to get used to the Dark Mana, so it wouldn''t kill me during the initial fusion.


    So... the forming of Aether''s core was nowhere close.


    At least until I finish the First Year of the mage academy.


    "This will be a fun year~"


    ***


    Thud... Thud...


    Rose stood before a wooden door leading to an apartment. This was obviously not her apartment since she was knocking on the door.


    However, even after a few moments, no one responded.


    ''Maybe he''s asleep?''


    Rose decided to try again, knocking a little louder this time, but still, there was no response.


    "..."


    Pouting her lips, Rose looked at the door for a few seconds before sighing.


    Tess was probably deep in slumber or somewhere out in the city, hence she had nothing to do.


    She had already trained and her Mana was depleted, so she needed to recharge but her body was full of energy.


    For the past hour, she has been trying to find a way to upy her time, but it seemed like every option she considered was met with some kind of obstacle or unavability.


    A princess had nothing to do...


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the academy campus, she garnered quite a few looks from the students but merely ignored most of them, while waving to some of her acquaintances.


    One of the girls she knew even invited her to the city and since Rose had nothing better to do, she quickly agreed.


    As busy as she was usually, the weekend was that time of the week when Rose finally had some free time to rx and enjoy herself.


    And she kind of disliked it...

 Chapter 141 Inconvenience

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps quietly echoed through the street, the sound barely audible in the crowds of people that buzzed around me.


    Usually, my presence wouldn''t even be noticed, just another face in the crowd.


    However, today was a bit different.


    Eyes.


    I could feel the weight of their gazes on me, their curious nces and hushed whispers.


    It wasn''t because I had a beautiful face or anything, but because of my condition.


    My clothes were tattered and worn, as though I had been to hell and back. My blond hair was disheveled and matted as if I hadn''t seen ab in weeks.


    Luckily, I was still wearing The Darkling Mask, so my identity remained hidden.


    Huhh...


    A sigh escaped my lips as I continued walking, trying to ignore the stares and whispers around me.


    It wasn''t that I enjoyed being in the center of attention, so being constantly observed made me uneasy.


    I was still attracted to the option of staying in the Shadows...


    Tap... Tap...


    While walking toward the City center, I quickly noticed a building that was made out of rusty steel and looked like a box.


    [ Serpent Guild ]


    Approaching the front door, I pushed them open, hearing the creaking hinges protest against my intrusion.


    Like thest time, it took my eyes a few seconds to get used to the gloomy atmosphere, but once they did, I could see the dimly lit interior of the guild.


    Click...


    The receptionist behind the counter instantly noticed my presence and raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "You don''t seem in a very good condition..."


    She stated with a matter-of-fact tone, her eyes scanning my disheveled appearance.


    "Life has its ups and downs"


    I barely shrugged my shoulders before bing serious and pressing onto my HoloLink to interact with the guild''s system.


    "I''vepleted my first mission."


    I spoke showing the receptionist my HoloLink, the holographic mission report glowing brightly.


    I could see her finger freeze on the keyboard for a second before she regained herposure and nodded approvingly.


    "Please have a seat and wait for a moment..."


    She said, pointing toward a couch made out of reptile skin and continuing to mash the keyboard once again.


    Tap...


    The sound of the receptionist''s keyboard filled the room as I took a seat on the reptile skin couch.


    Observing my surroundings, I didn''t see any other guild members present, only a few empty chairs and an eerie silence that hung in the air.


    Thud...


    Suddenly, the door leading to the back rooms of the guild swung open, causing me to turn my head in surprise.


    "Aiden! How was your mission?"


    A man with a tall, muscr frame and silver hair stepped into the room, his enthusiastic voice booming through the quiet guild lobby.


    "Shut up, Rnd!"


    The receptionist shouted back at him, but Rnd only chuckled in response, his eyes fixated on me.


    "So... Did you kill any Demons?"


    He approached me, falling onto the couch beside me with surprising elegance and frame for his size.


    I''m not sure why but this middle-aged man is acting like a teenager.


    Also, when did we be so close to share the details of our missions?


    "Yeah, I encountered a Demon..."


    I replied hesitantly, recalling the Demon''sst words.


    They still echoed in my mind.


    ''You are not a human...''


    I couldn''t make sense of those words and that made me even more frustrated.


    Fucking Demon...


    "Good, good... This is a trial for true men!"


    Rnd eximed, hisugh resonating through the lobby as if he had just heard the best joke of his life.


    This, obviously, didn''t sit well with the receptionist, who gave him a stern look before interrupting.


    "Aiden, we have confirmed that the Void has been closed and the Rewards for the mission has been credited to your HoloLink ount. Thank you for your service."


    I nodded and quickly thanked the receptionist, before standing up from the reptile skin couch.


    "It was nice to meet you again."


    I said, extending my hand for a firm handshake with Rnd, which he epted with a strong grip that made me momentarily question the strength of my own hand.


    "It was a pleasure as well."


    Rnd replied, letting go of my hand with a smile.


    The more I see this guy, the more I realize how strong he must be.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tap... Tap...


    I quickly made my way toward the exit and throwing ast nce toward the guild lobby, I closed the door behind me.


    "Have you noti-"


    "Yes..."


    As soon as my body disappeared from sight, the receptionist tried to speak, but Rn interrupted her.


    "He''s hiding his face..."


    ***


    As soon as I once again entered the street, I could feel the judging gazes of the passerby fixated on me.


    I needed to change my clothes and appearance.


    As if on cue, in the corner of my eye, I spotted a clothing store and entered, grabbing a few items off the rack to quickly change my outfit.


    It took barely a few minutes for me to buy the clothes and remove my Darkling Mask.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I smirked with satisfaction, looking at my golden eyes that seemed to shimmer in the light.


    Well, I wasn''t yet beautiful by this world''s standards, but my appearance now could be called mysterious and somewhat attractive.


    Hence, I couldn''t quite get why my Charm was at F+ Rank.


    Ahhh... the world is unfair.


    Mumbling under my nose, I adjusted my outfit and was about to leave my counter when I noticed a group of teenage girls entering the store.


    I wouldn''t even nce in their direction if not for a certain girl in the middle of the group.


    Fuck... Why is she here?!


    I quickly turned my attention away from the girls and dashed around the corner to avoid any potential encounter with Rose.


    I took a deep breath andposed myself, reaching for the Darkling Mask in my Spatial Inventory.


    However...


    "Shit..."


    I couldn''t activate the Darkling Mask. My Mana reserves werepletely defeated.


    What a fucking inconvenience.


    Cursing under my breath, I nced around the corner to assess my options.


    I scanned the store, searching for an alternate escape route that would lead me away from the group of girls. My eyes settled on a narrow hallway leading to the back of the store, where the storeroom was likely located.


    Quietly, I made my way toward the hallway, trying my best to blend in with the customers browsing the racks. As I moved, I kept my head down, avoiding eye contact and hoping that Rose wouldn''t spot me.


    The hallway was dimly lit, and I could hear the muffled chatter of the store employees as they went about their tasks. It seemed like a perfect route to slip away unnoticed.


    As I approached the hallway, my heart rate quickened, and a sense of urgency took over. I couldn''t afford to be seen by Rose or any of her friends. I needed to get out of there quickly.


    Stepping into the hallway, I maintained a casual pace, trying to appear as though I belonged there. I nced over my shoulder to make sure no one was watching before picking up the pace and moving toward the exit at the back of the store.


    Just as I reached the door, my heart skipped a beat. I spotted a store employee, a young woman with a name tag that read "Emma,"ing out of the storeroom, carrying a box of merchandise. She looked up and locked eyes with me, her expression full of surprise.


    "You can''t be back here."


    She spoke firmly, her tone indicating that I had been caught trespassing.


    "Please return to the main shopping area."


    She continued, pointing toward the entrance with an expression that made it clear she meant business.


    My mind raced as I tried toe up with a n to escape without drawing further attention. I couldn''t afford any moreplications or encounters with familiar faces.


    With a forced smile, I stepped back, raising my hands slightly in a gesture of surrender.


    "I apologize for the confusion. I must have taken a wrong turn. I''ll head back to the main shopping area right away."


    I spoke with a calm and collected tone, hoping to convince Emma that it was an innocent mistake.


    Emma narrowed her eyes suspiciously, clearly not entirely convinced by my excuse. I could feel the seconds ticking away, the tension building as I searched for a way to make my escape.


    Then, inspiration struck.


    "Actually, I was looking for something specific. It''s a surprise gift for my sister, and I wanted to make sure it was just right."


    I shed her a disarming smile, hoping to win her over with my charm.


    "You know how picky sisters can be. I didn''t want to risk her catching me in the act."


    Emma''s expression softened slightly, her guard starting to waver. She seemed to understand the struggles of finding the perfect gift for a loved one.


    "Well, I suppose I can make an exception this time."


    She said, her voiceced with a touch of sympathy.


    "But hurry up and find what you need. I can''t have you causing any trouble."


    Relief washed over me, and I nodded gratefully.


    "Thank you so much. I''ll be quick, I promise."


    With that, I turned and hurried into the depths of the store, scanning the aisles for a way out. My eyes fell upon a side exit, marked with a small sign that read "Employees Only." It was risky, but it seemed like my best chance.


    Careful not to attract any attention, I made my way through the racks, blending in with the shoppers as I approached the exit. My heart pounded in my chest as I reached for the door handle, hoping it wouldn''t make a sound.


    To my relief, it swung open silently, revealing a quiet alley bathed in soft sunlight.


    I slipped out into the open, my heart still racing with adrenaline. I quickly closed the door behind me, leaving the store and its prying eyes behind me.


    "Mission se-"


    "Aiden?!"

 Chapter 142 Accidental Meeting

    ?


    "Aiden?!"


    My blood ran cold as I heard that familiar voice calling my name. I turned around slowly, my heart sinking as Iid eyes on Rose standing there, a mix of surprise and confusion written across her face.


    Damn it, she found me.


    I had hoped to avoid any encounters with her, but fate seemed determined to throw us together. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself ande up with a n.


    "Hey, Rose..."


    I greeted her casually, hoping to maintain an air of nonchnce.


    "What a surprise to see you here."


    Rose crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    "What are you doing sneaking out of the back of a clothing store?"


    Chuckling nervously, I scratched the back of my head.


    "Well, you see... I was just taking a shortcut!"


    I offered a weak smile, mentally kicking myself foring up with such a pathetic excuse. Come on brain, think of something better!


    "..."


    Rose''s silence was deafening, and I could practically feel her skepticism radiating off her.


    Why am I even affected by her opinion?


    I wanted to wriggle away from her sight and disappear.


    But, unfortunately, escaping Rose''s scrutiny was easier said than done.


    Her piercing blue eyes bore into mine as if searching for the truth behind my feeble exnation.


    Although she kept quiet, I could tell that a few questions were swirling in her mind.


    The main one being why I was here, in the city.


    After my shenanigans involving my sudden disappearance at night and the Pic Incident, she probably had already put some guards around me that would make it difficult for me to slip past her without an exnation.


    Basically, I was on her radar, whether I liked it or not and me being here just added fuel to the fire.


    How did I leave the academy without being noticed?


    "So... How is your day going?"


    Rose raised an eyebrow, clearly unamused by my attempt to change the subject, however, it also didn''t seem that my feeble attempt at diversion would work.


    "Are you avoiding me?"


    Rose''s blunt question made me pause momentarily. I couldn''t just say the truth that I was, indeed, trying to avoid her.


    Well, I could.


    However...


    For some reason, I felt that if I answered incorrectly, I would die.


    Call it an Awakener''s instinct but for whatever reason, I feltpelled to approach this situation with caution.


    Rose was radiating an Aura that seemed to be quite dangerous.


    "No, why should I?"


    Putting on a confused expression, I spoke, trying to diffuse the tension between us.


    "Is there a reason I should be avoiding you?"


    This time I pushed forward a question she also couldn''t quite answer.


    It''d be a bit weird to say that you''ve ordered some people to keep an eye on me, wouldn''t it?


    This was a perfect counter to Rose''s usation, flipping the script and putting her on the spot to provide a valid reason for my perceived avoidance.


    Now she is on the defensive and needs to justify her assumption that I am avoiding her.


    I love mind games~


    "You said you were shy around women."


    Crack...


    I felt my cool facade begin to crack as Rose hit a nerve with her response.


    Maybe I was a bit too open and honest when we spoke...


    Shit.


    "Yes..."


    I could only manage to quietly nod my head in response while cursing myself internally for being a bit too fucking transparent.


    "...But that doesn''t mean I want to avoid you."


    I quickly added, hoping to salvage the situation, hoping that I wouldn''t be turned into an Ice Cream.


    "..."


    For a moment, our eyes met in tense silence, but I averted my gaze after a few seconds, not wanting to appear too confrontational.


    Too much confidence can also be bad.


    "Okay..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Rose''s response was short and nomittal, leaving me wondering if she truly believed my exnation or if she still had her doubts.


    I was about to double down on my opinion, when a group of girls Rose came with, approached us, diverting our attention and bringing an end to our conversation.


    "Rose, let''s go to the next store, we''ve been waiting for you!"


    One of the girls gently tugged Rose''s arm, ignoring my presencepletely.


    Well, it''s not that I mind it much.


    In fact, it''s even better, since now I can sneak away unnoticed, hehehe.


    Thank you, unknown ponytail girl, you''ve saved me~


    Spinning around on my heel, I was about to disappear when I noticed that I couldn''t move my feet.


    Confused, I nced down at my shoe, only to see that it was frozen to the ground.


    I lifted my eyes to see Rose smiling mischievously at me.


    Her bewitching smile could only mean one thing.


    Trouble!


    "My friend, Aiden, here wants to join us for the shopping trip~"


    She gave me a pointed look mixed with a hint of challenge in her eyes.


    Her face also showed a twinkle of amusement, actually, it was more than a twinkle.


    It was lit up by a huge smile.


    "..."


    The girls around me bore their eyes into me as I stood frozen, scanning me up and down, obviously evaluating me.


    A boy joining a shopping trip with a group of girls could easily lead to...


    A lot of bothersome situations.


    I closed my eyes for a second, trying to ignore Rose''s eyes, which said that I had no choice and gaslight myself that I was doing this willingly.


    Deep breaths.


    I needed to take a few deep breaths.


    "Alright, I''ll join you all for the shopping trip."


    I tried to sound as enthusiastic as possible but couldn''t fully hide my reluctance.


    I''d rather train with Robbin than do this shit.


    Reluctantly, I allowed myself to be dragged into the clothing store with the group of girls, feeling like a statue being pulled along by an invisible force. As we entered, the store was bustling with activity, with racks of clothes neatly organized and colorful disys catching the eye.


    I looked around, desperately trying to find something to upy myself with. I spotted a section with essories and made my way there, hoping to find something that would catch my interest. I pretended to browse through the items, my mind racing with thoughts of escape.


    Rose and her friends were engrossed in their own search for clothes, seemingly oblivious to my presence. It gave me a momentary reprieve, allowing me to think about my options. Perhaps I could slip away when they were busy in the fitting rooms or engrossed in conversation.


    But as I continued to ponder my escape n, I couldn''t help but overhear snippets of their conversation. They were discussing thetest fashion trends, swapping opinions on different styles and sharing rmendations.


    The usual stuff that girls engage in during shopping trips.


    I sighed inwardly, realizing that escaping now would only draw more attention to myself. Plus, it wouldn''t do any good to reinforce the notion that I was avoiding Rose. So, for the time being, I resigned myself to my fate and decided to make the best of it.


    I continued to feign interest in the essories, asionally picking up a piece and pretending to examine it. Meanwhile, I listened to Rose and her friends'' conversation, trying to absorb some knowledge about fashion and trends. It wasn''t something I had paid much attention to in the past, but maybe it wouldn''t hurt to expand my horizons a bit.


    As the girls moved on to the clothes section, I followed them with a hint of reluctance. They were fully engrossed in their search, eagerly pulling out items and discussing their merits. I tried to blend in as best as I could, asionally nodding along or offering a half-hearted opinion when prompted.


    Somewhere along the way, they went toward the fitting rooms while I roamed to the other side of the store.


    I am not risking getting myself into any kind of cliche situation.


    ***


    While Aiden disappeared somewhere in the sore, girls literally flooded toward Rose with shining eyes that demanded answers.


    Rose found herself at the center of attention as the girls bombarded her with questions about Aiden. They were curious to know more about him and their rtionship.


    Rose''s mind raced, trying toe up with a response that would satisfy their curiosity without revealing too much.


    She couldn''t just say that he was her Compatible Person.


    "He''s just a friend."


    Rose replied with a casual shrug, hoping to downy any romantic spection.


    The girls exchanged knowing nces, clearly not convinced by her nonchnt answer. They were eager for details, wanting to uncover any hidden romance or scandal.


    "But you two seem so close..."


    One of the girls pressed, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.


    "You asked his opinion on all clothes..."


    Rose couldn''t help but blush slightly under their scrutiny.


    Wasn''t this normal?


    Isn''t this what friends usually do?


    She did the same with Tess, so what was the issue now?

 Chapter 143 Heartless

    ?


    The time seemed to stretch on forever as I roamed around the clothes store, my annoyance mounting with every rack I passed.


    "How much time do they need to try the clothes on?"


    I cursed, throwing a silent nce in the direction of the fitting rooms.


    My eyes could see the rough outlines of people''s shadows behind the curtains which only fueled my impatience.


    Half an hour.


    This was the time I spent waiting for the group of teenagers to finish up their fashion show in the fitting rooms.


    However, I severely underestimated the capabilities of the girls...


    I could feel my sanity starting to crack.


    If I had to wait for another minute, I''ll-


    Swish...


    Suddenly, one of the fitting room curtains whipped open with many more following in rapid session.


    "Grrr... Finally!"


    I was so annoyed that a growl escaped my lips, making an old guy behind me turn and give me a bemused look.


    ''Fuck...''


    Composing myself, I quickly hid my annoyed expression and leaned against the nearest wall, pretending to be unaffected by the whole ordeal.


    Now all I needed to do was wait for the girls to purchase the clothes and leave the store.


    Salvation was finally in sight...


    "What do you think?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts, making me snap back to reality.


    Confused as to why Rose was calling me, I raised my eyes from the floor.


    "..."


    For a moment, I was quite taken aback by what I saw.


    In the Game, Rose was portrayed as one of the most beautiful beings in the entire world of Leclentia.


    Every single feature of her face was wlessly sculpted - her big, mesmerizing eyes shining like the icy ocean, her perfectly shaped nose that entuated her delicate features, and the way her lips curved into a subtle smile that held both innocence and mischief.


    All in all, Rose was kind of an epitome of beauty.


    However, as I looked at her now, I realized that she was even more breathtaking in person.


    She wore a simple white dress that hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her natural beauty even more.


    "..."


    For a second, I was speechless, trying to keep my cool and not let my jaw drop to the floor.


    Somehow, it felt like I''d lose if I allowed myself to be captivated by her beauty.


    "Aiden?"


    Not hearing my response, Rose leaned closer, calling my name again, this time with a hint of concern in her voice.


    This brought me back to reality and I quickly regained myposure, biting the tip of my tongue to ground myself.


    "I think the dress looks good."


    I showed my fist and raised my thumb up in approval, trying to maintain a calm expression.


    It''s not that I was bewitched by her beauty, but her new appearance just caught me off guard.


    I only required a few moments to regain my bearings.


    Oh...


    Okay, I''m good now.


    After receiving my opinion, Rose gave me a small smile that seemed to hide a hint of relief and was about to dash off back to the fitting rooms, where she came from, to possibly try on more clothing options.


    However...


    I didn''t let her, quickly grabbing her by her hand.


    Although I wasn''t a fan of touching other people or staying in close proximity, especially with women, this had to be done.


    Tough times require tough decisions...


    "How long will we spend shopping today?"


    I tried to be as polite as possible, however, I knew that my face was slightly twitching.


    Well, my control over my facial expressions wasn''t exactly the best.


    "..."


    Rose stared me down for a second, making me conscious that I was still holding her hand.


    Quickly, I let go of her hand, forcing myself not to take a step back.


    "I don''t know~"


    However, Rose responded with a yful tone, shing me a mischievous smile that made my insides churn.


    ''Should I just run away?''


    Looking at her elegant frame going back toward the fitting rooms, I scratched my head and took a deep breath, momentarily diverting my attention toward the street outside.


    My eyes instantly locked onto one of the buildings, specifically on its rooftop garden, where a lone silhouette stood.


    As soon as our eyes connected, I knew something was wrong.


    Those were not the eyes of a human!


    Without any further hesitation, I dashed toward the direction of the fitting rooms, managing to catch up to Rose before she disappeared inside.


    "Rose, we have a prob-"


    I grabbed her by her hand and was about to inform her about the possible attack, when the entire store shook violently, interrupting my words and sending us both stumbling.


    Rumble...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    We both fell to the ground and somehow I managed to be a cushion for Rose, who fell onto me, making me feel like a pillow.


    Ughh...


    I growled and grumbled as we untangled ourselves from the heap on the floor, my mind racing with concern for our safety.


    I could hear the screams around us and the panickedmotion of people rushing to find safety.


    Crack...


    Cracks began to spread on the store''s sealing, making me curse under my breath.


    "Cryokinesis: Free Flow!"


    However, before the entire building could cave in and crush us under the weight, Rose used her Mana Art to create massive Ice pirs that served as a support structure, preventing the copse and shielding us from harm.


    "What is happening?!"


    We quickly stood up, dusting off the dust and rubble that fell on us.


    Boom...


    I could hear the explosions echoing throughout the surrounding area, parts of buildings falling onto the streets below and killing innocent bystanders.


    "..."


    For a second I stared at the scene agape, unable toprehend the chaos unfolding before my eyes.


    No, I haven''t lost my mind.


    However, at that moment, countless thoughts rushed through my head.


    Why is this happening now?


    Why is the Demon attack that reaped the lives of more than half of the city''s poption urring now!?


    "We have to move. The city is under attack!"


    Turning toward Rose, I barely managed to utter a few words before another shockwave and deafening explosion rocked the street outside.


    Without any further exnation, I grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the back entrance of the store.


    "Aiden!"


    However, she quickly pulled her hand away from mine and turned to face me with a fierce gaze.


    "What about the others!?"


    She pointed to the people lying and screaming on the ground, helpless and vulnerable amidst the chaos.


    Some of them were awakeners like the girls with whom the Rose came, however, I could see their trembling bodies and fear-stricken faces.


    None of them had fought a real battle.


    "..."


    For a second I felt coldness circting through my being.


    My mind became as clear as the ice pirs that Rose had created.


    There was no way everyone could be saved. There was simply no way we could reach the safe area before one of the Demons spotted us.


    Marching in the group would simply make us a bigger target.


    "Rose..."


    I spoke or rather growled, knowing that there was no time to argue or hesitate.


    I had to make a difficult decision.


    These people did nothing wrong, however, they didn''t amount to anything either.


    My priority was my own and Rose''s survival.


    While Rose was a protagonist and was crucial to the fight against the Demon God, I had knowledge of the future that could potentially save countless lives.


    It is said that human life is invaluable, but in this moment of chaos and survival, I had to prioritize our own lives.


    ''It is for the better future...''


    I said to myself, firmly, suppressing any hesitation or remorse.


    "Don''t worry..."


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I shed Rose a smile that was probably more sinister thanforting.


    "Everything will be fine..."


    I approached her and before she could even react, hugged her tightly.


    "Ai-den!?"


    Rose shrieked in surprise and confusion, her cheeks flushed with both anger and astonishment.


    However, before she could do anything else, I leaned even closer to her ear and whispered in a low, husky voice.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Thud...


    I swiftly struck her sr plexus, momentarily blocking the Mana Flow to her core and making her copse in my arms, rendering her unconscious.


    ''She''ll hate me for this...''


    I took in a deep breath, ncing at the unconscious Rose in my arms.


    Then my eyes shifted toward the other Mage Academy cadets, who were bewildered and had fear etched across their faces.


    "If you want to survive, follow me."


    I made sure that the group of girls heard me loud and clear, before turning around and striding toward the back of the store.


    I could feel nces of shock and disbelief following my every move, but I paid them no mind.


    Although my actions might seem cruel and ruthless, I merely did what was necessary to ensure our survival.


    This was what I was willing to do to survive.

 Chapter 144 Chaos

    ?


    Boom...


    Flinging open the back door of the shop, I found myself in the midst of chaos.


    The Buildings were burning, engulfed in mes that licked the evening sky with an insatiable hunger.


    People were running around frantically, their faces etched with panic and fear.


    Explosions rocked the air, adding to the cacophony of sirens and screams.


    I could even see some silhouettes fighting a Demon in the distance. The scene before me was like something out of an apocalyptic movie - destruction, chaos, and the struggle for survival ying out in real life.


    My eyes scanned the area, looking at the dark alley that twisted between the burning high-rise buildings.


    "What about other people? They will die!"


    One of the girls that decided to escape with me, grabbed my arm, her voice full of desperation.


    However, I merely spared her a nce, making her shiver under my gaze.


    I didn''t have the luxury to dwell on others'' fates and my eyes reflected my thoughts perfectly.


    My sole concern was survival.


    "On my signal, we run..."


    I turned to the group of girls that came with Rose and shouted, trying to make it audible over the chaos.


    While some of them nodded, others were lost in their own thoughts, still processing the magnitude of the situation unfolding before us.


    I could see the fear etched on their faces, however, I knew that humans are resilient creatures.


    If needed we can climb over obstacles, leap over hurdles, and conquer whatever stands in our way.


    Be it fear, enemies or even fellow humans...


    Turning my gaze back to the burning buildings and the distant silhouette of the Demon, I took a deep breath.


    "Now!"


    Shouting, I dashed toward the alley, feeling the light weight of Rose in my grasp as we sprinted through the chaos.


    Although the world around us was crumbling her unconscious face seemed serene against the chaos.


    Boom...


    Suddenly, a deafening explosion echoed behind us, shaking the very ground we were running on.


    ncing over my shoulder, I saw a plume of smoke and debris rising into the air.


    From the smoke, a silhouette with two massive horns emerged, its eyes glowing a malevolent red.


    For a second, it looked in the sky and then turned its gaze towards us, a wicked smile spreading across its face.


    "Hostages..."


    I could feel the Dark Mana churning within the creature and I could tell that its Rank was extremely high.


    It was a B Rank Demon, a being that was simply impossible to defeat for current me.


    If it were to reach us...


    We wouldn''t stand a chance.


    "Dark Night: Absorption!"


    Suddenly, a pulse of Dark Energy reverberated through the air, as the Dark Tentacle shot out from the Demon''s hand, aiming straight for us.


    "Aghhh..."


    One of the girls let out a pained cry as the tentacle wrapped around her, squeezing tightly.


    Her friends watched her with wide eyes and tears streaming down their faces, frozen in fear.


    They were so engulfed by the terror of the moment that they seemed paralyzed, unable to take any action to help their friend.


    It didn''t matter if they had forgotten their own abilities or were overwhelmed by the darkness surrounding us, they simply couldn''t snap out of their fear.


    ''...''


    Looking at the girl struggling in the grip of the Demon''s tentacle, I quickly spun around my heel, dashing toward the alley.


    We were lucky that the Demon only focused on the captured girl, buying us a precious moment of escape.


    There was no guarantee that we would all make it out alive, but I couldn''t give up.


    Swish...


    Diving into the dark confines of the alley, I could hear the remaining girls crying out in fear and confusion.


    "Elena..."


    I could hear the sobbing echoes of the other girls as they followed me into the safety of the alley.


    Elena was probably the girl that was caught by the Demon.


    Well, she is probably already dead.


    "Huff..."


    I took in a deep breath, closing my eyes for a second.


    My mind momentarily drifted off toward the distant memories of the ''Memory Pce''.


    Step by step, I quickly traced the memory that contained the information I needed.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The chaos that was unfolding around us was a Cooperated Demon Attack that was orchestrated by one of the Demon Noble Families.


    It was a well-executed n to kill as much of the city poption as possible.


    Of course, this attack was not just about killing innocent people.


    There were specific targets they were after, the Students of the Mage Academy who had the potential to be powerful mages and pose a threat to their demon rule.


    ...


    You guessed it!


    The main targets of this Attack were Rose, Drake, Kai and Tess.


    While this mission would be easily taken care of by the protagonists normally, there was one crucial factor that made this situation more dangerous.


    ording to the game...


    This event should''ve happened when the protagonists would be about to be third-year students at the Mage Academy.


    However, now they found themselves in this life-or-death situation as first-year students.


    There was no way that they could survive this situation at this point in time!


    "Fucking hell..."


    Muttering under my breath, I opened my eyes, ncing at the Rose, who was still unconscious in my arms.


    If somehow, I managed to make my way toward the academy we could reach its safety barrier and find protection from the Demon Attack.


    There was also an option of trying to seek help from the Elven Royal Guards that were stationed to guard Rose, however, they were probably engaged with the more powerful Demons as well.


    I could even see the flickering shockwaves high in the sky, illuminating the dark night with bursts of light and thunderous booms.


    It was probably a showdown between multiple S Rank individuals...


    "We have to move."


    ncing behind me, I could see girls staring at me with uncertainty and fear, I could even feel some hatred emanating from their eyes.


    They were probably ming me for Elena''s death.


    Well, I didn''t care...


    Turning around, I took a step forward and began moving quickly but cautiously toward the academy, keeping a tight grip on Rose.


    I couldn''t care less if they hated me or not.


    The only reason why I was even bringing them along, was because I thought that some of them would be able to survive and this would somewhat lessen Rose''s anger in the future.


    ''She won''t forgive me, will she?''


    Shaking my head, I picked up my pace.


    Even if she hated me, I was willing to put aside my feelings for the greater good and ensure her safety.


    I would still be able to help from the Shadows.


    "..."


    Running through the narrow alley, I hurried toward the Mage Academy. The chaos outside seemed to fade into the background as my focus shifted solely to reaching the safety of the academy''s protective barrier.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I sprinted, my footsteps echoing against the walls, I could hear the distant sounds of explosions and the anguished cries of the city''s inhabitants. The air was heavy with the scent of smoke and the acrid odor of burning debris. It was a race against time, every second precious as the Demon Attack ravaged the city.


    Crash...


    Suddenly, a loud crash startled me, and I skidded to a halt. Looking up, my eyes widened in horror at the sight above. A man, bloody and broken, had fallen from a rooftop, crashing onto the ground before me. The impact was sickening, and the man''s bodyy still, his limbs twisted at unnatural angles.


    The gruesome scene served as a stark reminder of the dangers that lurked in every corner. The chaos had imed yet another victim, and the reality of the situation weighed heavily on my shoulders. This was a fight for survival, and the odds were stacked against us.


    "Aghhh!"


    Some of the girls gasped in fear at the sight of the lifeless body.


    One of them even gagged at the sight, trying to suppress the urge to vomit.


    I, however, merely nced at the mangled body of the man, quickly turning my attention toward the roof.


    I could tell that the Man was an awakener from the way Mana stuck to his skin like a faint glow.


    He was around the same Rank as me, but I could tell that he was way more experienced.


    The way his Mana circted with ease and control spoke volumes about his experience.


    If somebody of his caliber fell here that means...


    "Where are you human~"


    A cold, bone-chilling voice cut through the air, making a usual shiver run down my spine.


    It was a Demon.


    Quickly turning toward the group of girls, I pressed my finger to my lips, signaling them to keep quiet.


    If we were spotted by the Demon and he found out that I was carrying Rose, we would be marked as a priority target and instantly surrounded by countless Demons.


    Looking at the fearful faces of the girls, I felt a surge of anger.


    I''ll kill them myself if any of them make a sound.

 Chapter 145 Fight Or Die

    ?


    "Where are you human~"


    The chilling whisper echoed through the dark alley, causing a shiver to run down my spine.


    The Demon that had injured this human was here.


    Instantly, I spun around my heel, gazing toward the group of girls, who were already trembling in fear.


    "Don''t let out a fucking sound..."


    Gushing out the words through my teeth in a hushed and urgent tone, I motioned for the girls to stay quiet and hide.


    I also pressed myself against the wall, hoping to blend into the shadows and avoid detection.


    Tap... Tap...


    The sound of nails scraping against the concrete resounded ominously, growing louder and closer with each passing moment.


    Carefully, I nced over the corner where we all hid, trying to identify the source of the sound.


    However, the dark alley was empty...


    Until I raised my head above and saw a Demon climbing down the wall, its ws digging into the bricks, leaving behind deep gouges.


    "Human~"


    Demon''s red eyes glowed with a wicked intensity as it called out the injured human, thest syble elongated and dripping with an eerie satisfaction.


    "You are still breathing..."


    The eerie smile on the Demon''s face widened as he noticed the rough breathing of the human, who was already mangled beyond recognition.


    Knowing what will happen next, I gestured toward the girls to turn around, since I wasn''t so sure they wouldn''t scream at the horrific sight that was about to unfold before our eyes.


    Pluck...


    I watched as the Demon impaled the lying human with its razor-sharp ws, the sickening sound of flesh tearing and filling the air.


    "You''ve given me a scar... Consider this a payback~"


    The demon licked its lips before letting the human corpse drop to the floor with a sickening thud.


    Thud...


    Taking in a deep breath, the Demon raised its head and sniffed the air, as if searching for any lingering scent of fear or danger.


    This sent a shiver down my spine.


    If it was going to try to track humans by scent then we would be the next target.


    ''Shit...''


    Cursing under my breath, I slowly backed away from the corner, throwing a nce at the 5 girls that were currently huddled together, fear etched on their faces.


    "We are about to engage with a D- Rank Demon..."


    I whispered quietly, trying to sound as confident as possible, while also ncing over my shoulder to see that the creature was still there.


    "I don''t know your abilities or what weapon you use, but don''t you dare tremble in fucking fear while we fight"


    Locking eyes with all of them, I took a deep breath before pulling out my Authority.


    "If one of us dies, the others will follow suit..."


    I spoke solemnly, but luckily my speech seemed to awaken the survival instincts within them.


    They quickly pulled out their weapons, wiping away the tears streaming down their faces.


    Tap...


    Carefully, I ced unconscious Rose onto the ground, making sure she was positioned away from the impending battle.


    Grabbing a nearby cloth that was not stained with mud or dirt, I threw it onto her, so that if somebody found her while we werebating the Demon, they would only think of her as a trash bag.


    "Humans~"


    Just as I tightened my grip on the Authority, the Demon let out a sinister chuckle, its voice echoing through the dimly lit alleyway.


    I didn''t even hesitate before emerging from behind the corner, meeting the red eyes of the Demon.


    The girls that were behind me, were trembling under the gaze of the being but I merely shrugged it off.


    It wasn''t the first one I had faced, and it certainly wouldn''t be thest.


    Fear would only be a hindrance in this situation.


    "Brave aren''t we..."


    The Demon hissed, its voice filled with mockery and malice. It lifted its bloody w to his face, licking the blood that dripped from its sharp talons.


    "Ughh..."


    I could hear one of the girls whimper at the gruesome sight, but I merely shifted my gaze toward her.


    "Don''t you dare to run..."


    My golden eyes swirled with powerful emotions or rather with two all-consuming ones.


    Calmness and Malice.


    Seeing my gaze, the girl with a ponytail bit her lip, trying to hold the sob rising in her throat.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Click...


    Readying my Longsword, I ced my finger onto the de of my authority, drawing a quick symbol and supplying it with Mana.


    Crack...


    Suddenly, mes surged from my Authority, making the Demon raise its eyebrows in surprise, however, I didn''t give it a second to react.


    Swish...


    I lunged toward the being as fast as possible, my leg muscles straining under the sudden burst of speed.


    With a swift flick of my wrist, I swung my burning weapon, aiming for the neck of the Demon.


    "Pathetic attempt, human..."


    nk...


    The Demon raised its own wed hand, blocking my strike with ease. The force of my blow didn''t even make it flinch.


    Before I could even react it swung its other hand toward my chest, aiming to impale me with its sharp talons.


    Whoosh...


    However, a lone fire projectile whizzed past my head, distracting the Demon for a split second and making him block the attack with the full force of its arm.


    This gave me some time to evade its attack and turn back toward the group of girls behind me.


    While four of them held melee weapons and probably had no Mana Art, thest one was holding her hands in a strange gesture, emitting a faint glow.


    She was casting another projectile!


    "Annoying..."


    The Demon hissed, its body dashing toward the girl with breakneck speed, as if it was vanishing and reappearing at will.


    However, another two girls standing close managed to block the Demon''s path, intercepting its attack with their own weapons.


    Although the impact of the sh left them staggering backward, they bought enough time for me to get close to the Demon and use my Sword to deliver a powerful strike, aiming for Demon''s weak spot.


    Unfortunately, the bastard dodged my attack at thest moment, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow.


    The Demon ducked my blow that came down with a resounding thud, causing the ground to tremble beneath us.


    The very next moment, it spun around, delivering a swift kick to my side, sending me sprawling across the ground.


    It didn''t even spare me another nce as it turned its attention back to the group of girls.


    "Fireze: Inferno!"


    However, the girl, who had the Mana Art, was already done with casting her spell, creating a massive inferno that momentarily grew from the ground engulfing the Demon in mes.


    "Aghh..."


    I could hear it shriek in pain, but it was painfully obvious that this was nowhere close to defeating a D- Rank Demon.


    As the mes engulfed the Demon, I quickly regained my footing, gritting my teeth against the pain in my side. I knew that the Inferno spell wouldn''t be enough to take down the Demon, but it provided a brief distraction.


    I seized the opportunity and lunged forward, my Longsword raised high. With a swift strike, I aimed for the Demon''s exposed back, hoping tond a critical blow. However, the creature was quicker than I anticipated. It twisted its body at thest moment, narrowly evading my attack, and retaliated with a powerful swipe of its wed hand.


    I barely managed to dodge in time, feeling the gust of wind as the ws missed me by a hair''s breadth.


    Grrr...


    Rolling away from the Demon''s attack I could see the mes dissipating and the Demon emerging from the embers, its skin scorched and smoking.


    "You will pay..."


    He threw a nce at the girl, who was casting the spells, making her tremble for a second but she quickly regained herposure and continued her incantation, undeterred by the Demon''s menacing gaze.


    I also clenched my Longsword, tighter, preparing for another sh.


    Without words, me and the girls devised a strategy...


    While I take the Demon head-on the other girls will protect our only Mana Art user, allowing us to maximize our chances of victory.


    "Fucking pathetic..."


    The Demon kept growling, however, I paid it no mind, as I knew that he was losing his precious time to attack.


    Swish...


    The Demon lunged forward with ferocity, its ws shing through the air with deadly precision.


    nk...


    However, I managed to parry its strikes with calcted movements, my Longsword shing against its razor-sharp talons.


    Each sh sent sparks flying and reverberating through the alley, creating an intense symphony of steel meeting demonic ws.


    Meanwhile, the other girls stood their ground, their weapons at the ready.


    If the Demon managed to get past me they blocked and dodged the Demon''s attacks with varying degrees of sess, their determination shining through their eyes.


    They knew they couldn''t match its strength and speed, but they fought with every ounce of courage they possessed.


    If they didn''t...


    All of us would die.

 Chapter 146 Blood Mana Art

    ?


    Grrr...


    Feeling mes licking its skin the Demon growled.


    It was the third time it was hit by one of the Fire spells cast by the girl.


    His nose wrinkled at the scent of smoke and burning flesh.


    However, his fury only kept rising...


    He was an experienced D- Rank Demon, who had many battles under his belt and yet, a group of mere humans, no stronger than E Rank were able to push him back.


    "Pests..."


    His growls reverberated through the Dark Alley, making me feel a sense of dreadful foreboding as I observed his sharp teeth gritting against each other.


    "I''ve never thought that I''d have to use this on mere students..."


    The Demon sneered as he held his hand up, Dark Mana surging through his fingertips.


    "Blood Cross: Blood Absorption!"


    All of a sudden, there was a surge of energy in the air as the blood started to ooze from the ground, the lifeless soldier''s body and our own wounds, gathering in the Demon''s open palm.


    In that movement, I finally understood why the Demon was so confident in his abilities, although he was constantly being battered by our attacks.


    Why shouldn''t he?


    He possessed the Blood Mana Art, a skill exclusive to one of the Noble Demon Families, which was at least a four-star technique.


    "..."


    Looking at the crimson orb pulsating between the Demon''s fingers, I couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down my spine.


    I was really unlucky to meet such a creature in a dark valley.


    "Blood Cross: Bleeding Chain!"


    The Demon growled, throwing the orb above his head with a swift motion.


    Crack...


    The orb burst open in mid-air, sttering crimson droplets that formed into sharp chains of blood.


    A dozen of such chains shot out towards us, their tips gleaming with a deadly intent.


    There was not a single hesitation in their movement, they moved like living beings hunting their prey.


    The chains of bloodshed out with deadly precision, seeking to ensnare each one of us.


    As the first one closed in on me, I understood that holding back was no longer an option.


    "Aura de..."


    Golden Dagger materialized in my hand, and with a swift motion, I deflected the iing chain of blood, letting it slide off the sharp edge of my de.


    Ughhh...


    I could feel the force behind the impact of the chain against my de, sending a jolt of vibration through my arm.


    However, I didn''t have time to ponder as another dozen such chains came hurtling toward me with relentless force.


    nk... nk...


    Holding Aura de with one hand and Longsword with the other, I deflected the iing chains of blood with swift and precise movements.


    For a moment, my consciousness blurred, leaving only instincts to guide my actions, which proved to be very effective in avoiding the deadly chains.


    I couldn''t see how the girls were faring against the onught of the chains, but I was too upied to think about their situation.


    "Hahahaha..."


    I could hear the Demon''sughter and momentarily turned my gaze toward him, which made my face contort into a frown.


    All the girls were trapped in Chains of Blood, lifted above the Demon''s head with an ominous smile on his face.


    They were struggling to free themselves but it was hopeless, the chains held them tightly preventing them from any of their escape attempts.


    "Surrender yourself or else they die..."


    Deflecting thest chain that came for me, I could hear the Demon hiss with satisfaction, his voice dripping with malice and power.


    He thought that he had the edge on me...


    "..."


    Turning to face his gleeful smile, I also smirked with a calm expression.


    "Do you like explosions?"


    I spoke with a cool tone, making the Demon raise his head in confusion.


    "Explo-?"


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him erupted into chaos as a series of explosions rippled through the air, shaking the surroundings and sending debris flying.


    The force of the explosions knocked the Demon off bnce and disrupted his control over the Chains of Blood, freeing the girls from restraints.


    Although my surprise had pushed Demon back temporarily, I knew that our battle was far from over.


    He was barely hurt by the Rune I''ve supplied with one-third of my Mana.


    Like in thest fight against the Demon, I''ve managed to draw a Rune while in the middle of the battle.


    It wasn''t very hard, since during the battle we kept shifting our locations and sometimes I even consciously allowed myself to be pushed back to the same exact spot to finish imbuing a Rune.


    Although I didn''t expect the Demon to have a Blood Mana Art, I was prepared to adapt my strategies and tactics to counter his abilities.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    There were currently another two Runes that I had already prepared in my mind, ready to unleash when the opportunity presented itself.


    One was earth spikes that were imbued on the wall of the alley and upon the touch, they would jut out and impale anyone, immobilizing them temporarily.


    The second one was a sh grenade or rather a Brick I''d found along the way that I had enchanted to release a blinding sh of light upon impact.


    This consumed a ton of my Mana since I''m pretty clueless about the Light Element and could only will the Rune to appear itself without drawing manually, which cost me a fortune of Mana.


    If everything was to go ording to my n, I knew that the chances of defeating the Demon would be higher.


    However, it was rare that everything went ording to n.


    Especially for me...


    If there''s one lesson life has taught me, it''s that fate is a bitch!


    "HUMANS!"


    While the girls retreated to a safer distance, the Demon managed to recover and spat out a mouthful of blood before uttering a menacing growl.


    His veins could be visible through his skin, pulsating with the dark energy that fueled his power.


    "I will make you feel so much pain..."


    His eyes glowed with a fiery intensity, filled with malice and hatred as he locked his gaze onto me.


    "Blood Cross: Blood Flow eleration!"


    Suddenly, the veins that were previously visible on the Demon''s body began to throb violently, pumping what seemed like an increased flow of blood throughout his entire being.


    Instantly, I could feel the pressure building in the air, as if a storm was brewing.


    As the Demon''s blood flow elerated, his speed increased exponentially. He moved with such lightning-like swiftness that it felt like he was everywhere at once. We were tossed around like ragdolls, unable to keep up with his newfound power.


    Thud...


    He struck out at the girls with brutal force. One of them took a direct hit to the jaw, instantly knocking her unconscious.


    Her body fell to the ground limp and motionless.


    Thud...


    Another received a swift kick to the abdomen, leaving her gasping for breath and defenseless.


    She could barely react before Demon threw her at the wall with a terrifying force, causing her to slump down in pain.


    Thud...


    Using his elbow, he struck the third girl in the sr plexus, disrupting her Mana Flow, and she fell unconscious as well.


    The other two managed to stand their ground, but it was clear that they would soon be also heavily injured by the Demon.


    I knew I had to act quickly before he could inflict more damage. Gathering my focus, I dashed toward him, swinging both of my weapons at the same type, but he effortlessly leaped above them, his increased speed making it seem like child''s y.


    However, this was still salvageable.


    My first Rune, the sh grenade or enchanted Brick, was the next part of my n.


    Swoosh...


    I hurled it toward the Demon, hoping the blinding light would slow him down. However, his enhanced reflexes allowed him to avoid the impact zone, only slightly affected by the burst of light.


    "Fucking Human!!!"


    My heart pounded in my chest as I scrambled to adjust my tactics. With the Demon''s power reaching terrifying heights, I had to rely on my wits and improvisation. I focused on channeling my Mana more efficiently, trying to match his speed and find an opening.


    In a daring move, I dashed towards him, feinting an attack from the left before quickly changing direction to the right. Surprisingly, the Demon was a tad slower after my sh grenade, just enough to catch him off guard momentarily. I swung my Aura de, aiming for his back, but he sensed my presence and spun around, parrying the strike.


    "Pathetic..."


    The Demon''s eyes glowed with disdain as he brushed off my attack with ease. He retaliated with a swift counter, sending me sprawling back, narrowly avoiding a fatal blow. The pain from his strike throbbed through my body, but I gritted my teeth, refusing to back down.


    "..."


    I nced over at the girls, lying unconscious on the ground, and strange emotions surged within me.


    Why did I even bother to protect them in the first ce?


    If I didn''t activate my Explosion Rune previously, maybe I would''ve had a chance to defeat this Demon on my own.


    ''Fuck...''


    As the Demon lunged for another attack, I made a split-second decision and activated my second Rune - the wall spikes.


    Swish...


    I threw a pebble toward the wall, seeing as it was myst resort.


    Crack...


    Instantly, a few rows of sharp spikes emerged from the alley walls, seeking to ensnare the Demon and momentarily halt his relentless assault. However, he anticipated my move and effortlessly avoided them.


    But the split second he spent evading the spikes allowed me to find an opening. I charged forward,unching a flurry of strikes at the Demon. Some connected, but most were parried or dodged.


    Although the situation might seem hopeless...


    It is not.


    The ''Blood Flow eleration'' was a skill used by many Blood Mana Art users.


    While it had its temporary enchantments and heightened physical abilities, it came with its own set of risks as well.


    It was limited to a short burst of heightened performance, and the aftermath would leave the user physically drained and vulnerable.


    If I managed to survive until that...


    The Demon would die.

 Chapter 147 Stalling The Fight

    ?


    Drip... Drip...


    Blood pooled under the Demon, making its face contort with a wicked grin that only made the scene more unnerving.


    "You will suffer..."


    I could hear him muttering as the liquid kept oozing from the wounds on his monstrous body.


    Myst few strikes had reached their mark, drawing blood from the Demon.


    However, it seems that it hit the creature''s pride more than its physical form.


    I could even see the fury in its eyes, a burning rage that fueled its determination to make me pay for my audacity.


    Luckily, it only had limited time left.


    If I were to survive another five minutes of its relentless assault, then he would weaken significantly due to the Spell he used, ''Blood Flow eleration''.


    ''I should use it...''


    Reaching into my pocket, I touched the metal surface of the Timekeeper''s Watch.


    Click...


    My Mana surged, activating the Aether within the mechanism of the Artifact and causing the time around me to slow down.


    Even the Demon''s increased speed was now back at its original pace.


    "Let''s see who falls first..."


    Gritting my teeth, I could feel my Mana reserved being greedily devoured by the Watch as the seconds ticked by.


    Swish...


    The Demon also noticed that something was wrong and lunged forward, aiming to end the battle as soon as possible.


    As the Demon lunged towards me, its ws shing through the air, I barely managed to dodge its first strike, feeling the rush of wind as its ws whizzed past my face. With my time-altered senses, I could anticipate its moves a little better, but the Demon''s relentless attacks still pushed me to my limits.


    Whoosh...


    I countered with a quick series of shes from my enchanted de, each stroke aimed at the Demon''s vulnerable spots. However, its monstrous agility allowed it to twist and contort its body, evading most of my attacks effortlessly. When one of my strikes did connect, it only grazed its hide, leaving shallow gashes that quickly oozed with the ck ichor of its blood.


    The Demon''s ws came down again, and this time, I had to sacrifice a few wounds to avoid the fatal blow. My clothes offered some protection, but they couldn''tpletely withstand the force of the Demon''s attack. The ws tore into my shoulder, leaving a searing pain that shot through my body. However, my pain threshold was far from normal, thanks to reincarnation that granted me an almost supernatural resilience to agony.


    Gritting my teeth, I mustered the strength to counter the Demon''s assault. I swung my de with renewed determination, aiming for its arms and legs to hinder its movements. The Demon retaliated with a ferocious kick that sent me sprawling backward, but I quickly rolled back onto my feet, refusing to give in.


    nk...


    Our weapons shed repeatedly, each strike resonating with a metallic ring, and magical sparks danced in the air as our enchanted des collided. The Demon''s strength was immense, but I had honed my skills to the point where I could match its blows with precision and speed. Yet, with each exchange, I felt the weight of its power pushing against me, threatening to overwhelm my defenses.


    Blood continued to trickle from the Demon''s wounds, but its wicked grin persisted. It seemed to relish the pain, reveling in the savage dance ofbat. The more it bled, the more furious it became, and my Mana reserves were also being depleted at an rming rate.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The air crackled with energy as our des shed again and again. The Demon''s ws were like a relentless storm, shing at me with blinding speed, and I could barely keep up with its onught. Each strike threatened to tear me apart, and I knew that even a single mistake could be my end.


    With the Timekeeper''s Watch draining my Mana, I had to be careful not to exhaust myself too quickly. I had to conserve my energy for crucial moments, for the perfect opportunity to strike back. Despite the pain and fatigue, I refused to yield. This was a battle of wills, and I was determined to emerge victorious.


    As we danced around each other, I noticed a pattern in the Demon''s attacks. It favored its right side, leaving its left nk slightly more vulnerable. I decided to take advantage of this opening and shifted my stance, ready to strike when the time was right.


    Swish...


    The Demon lunged forward once more, its ws aiming for my chest. I deflected the attack with a swift parry, using the momentum tounch a counterattack at its exposed left side. My de cut through the air with a whistle, but the Demon reacted quicker than I anticipated. It managed to twist its body at thest moment, causing my strike to graze its hide once more.


    The Demon roared in fury, its eyes burning with malice. It seemed almost amused by my attempts to harm it. But I refused to be discouraged. With the time-altered senses from the Watch, I continued to predict its movements a fraction faster, hoping to find a way tond a solid blow.


    ng... ng... ng...


    Our weapons shed in a symphony of steel, each impact sending shockwaves through my arms. The Demon''s strength was awe-inspiring, and I could feel my muscles straining under the pressure. But I had trained for this, endured countless battles to reach this point, and I would not be defeated now.


    We circled each other like predators sizing up their prey. The Demon''s wounds were still bleeding, but it seemed almost invigorated by the pain. It was as if each drop of blood fueled its malevolent power. I could sense the darkness in the air, the aura of evil that surrounded this creature.


    The Demon lunged again, its wsing at me from all directions. I dodged and weaved, but one of the strikes grazed my side, leaving a deep gash. The pain was intense, but I couldn''t afford to let it distract me. I gritted my teeth, using the surge of adrenaline to push back against the Demon''s relentless assault.


    As we shed once more, I channeled a surge of Mana into my de, imbuing it with a temporary burst of power. The enchantments on my weapon glowed brightly as I swung, and this time, my strike found its mark. The de cut through the Demon''s forearm, and a spray of ck blood filled the air.


    The Demon howled in pain and fury, but its attacks only intensified. It seemed as though it would not stop until it had torn me apart. My heart pounded in my chest, and every breath feltbored, but I couldn''t give up. I had to keep fighting.


    ng... ng... ng...


    The relentless battle between me and the Demon raged on, the sh of our enchanted des creating a symphony of steel. The Demon''s ws were like deadly scythes, slicing through the air with a terrifying speed that kept me on my toes. Each strike came with the force of a battering ram, threatening to break through my defenses.


    Blood flowed freely from both of us now, painting the ground in gruesome hues. I had sustained numerous wounds, some shallow cuts and others more grievous. The pain was constant, but I pushed it to the back of my mind, letting my survival instincts take over.


    Swish...


    The Demon lunged at me once more, its eyes zing with fury. I parried its attack with all my might, the impact sending shockwaves through my arms. The force was almost overwhelming, but I refused to back down. I spun around, aiming a sweeping strike at the Demon''s legs, hoping to trip it up. But the creature leaped over my de with an unnatural agility, leaving me momentarily off bnce.


    In that split second, the Demon seized the opportunity and brought its ws down, raking across my back. But there was no time to wallow in pain; I had to keep fighting.


    ng... ng... ng...


    We continued to exchange blows, each strikeing faster and fiercer than thest. I could feel my strength waning, my Mana reserves nearly depleted. The Timekeeper''s Watch had given me an advantage, but I could not rely on it forever. I had to hold on just a little longer...


    I took a gamble, feigning a retreat to lure the Demon into overextending itself. As the creature lunged forward, its ws eager to tear me apart, I sidestepped at thest moment and swung my de with all my remaining strength. The enchanted metal connected with the Demon''s side, and for a brief moment, I saw a flicker of surprise in its eyes.


    But it quickly recovered, retaliating with a devastating kick that sent me crashing into a nearby wall. My vision blurred for a moment, and I tasted blood in my mouth. The impact had knocked the wind out of me, and I struggled to regain my footing.


    The Demon was relentless, advancing on me with deadly intent. I knew I couldn''t afford to make any more mistakes. With a burst of sheer willpower, I forced myself back into the fight. I rolled to the side as the Demon''s ws came down, narrowly avoiding another fatal blow.


    I struck back, my de slicing through the air like a streak of silver lightning. The Demon blocked my attack with its own weapon, the sh of our enchanted des sending sparks flying in all directions.


    There was only a minute left until the Demon''s Blood Flow eleration ran out!

 Chapter 148 Last Minute

    ?


    With one minute remaining until the Demon''s Blood Flow eleration dissipated, I knew I had to make every second count. My body was battered and bruised, my clothes soaked in my own blood and that of the Demon''s.


    My muscles screamed in protest, and my mind swirled with fatigue, but I refused to surrender. I hade too far to back down now.


    Summoning thest dregs of my Mana, I infused my de with shadows, making its de flicker as if invisible. As the Demonunched another assault, I met its ws with fierce determination, pushing back against the monstrous strength that threatened to overwhelm me.


    ng...


    The sh of our des echoed through the air, and it seemed as if time had slowed to a crawl. Each strike was a battle in itself, with every muscle in my body straining to maintain my defense. The Demon''s ws left shallow gashes on my arms and legs, but I gritted my teeth and pressed on.


    In the midst of the intense struggle, I saw an opening. The Demon''s movements were starting to slow, a sign that its enhanced blood flow was waning. It was now or never.


    With a burst of speed, Iunched a flurry of attacks, targeting the Demon''s weakened areas. My de sliced through the air with precision, and this time, it found its mark. A deep gash opened on the Demon''s chest, and a pained howl escaped its lips.


    Grrr...


    But the Demon wasn''t finished yet. It mustered its remaining strength and delivered a savage blow, knocking me back several feet. I tumbled to the ground, the impact sending shockwaves of pain through my body. I struggled to rise, but my limbs felt heavy as if they were weighed down by invisible chains.


    Yet, the burning desire to survive fueled my resolve. I couldn''t let the Demon win. I couldn''t let all my training and sacrifices be in vain. With a surge of willpower, I forced myself back onto my feet, my breathsing in ragged gasps.


    "Fucking pest..."


    The Demon staggered, its movements bing more sluggish by the second. The Blood Flow eleration was wearing off, and I could feel a glimmer of hope in my heart. I just needed to hold on a little longer.


    Swinging my de, I aimed for the Demon''s legs, hoping to cripple its mobility. The strike connected, and the Demon roared in agony as it stumbled. It was weakening, but so was I. The exhaustion in my body was reaching its limits, and I knew I couldn''t keep this up much longer.


    But I had to keep fighting.


    I had to endure.


    I had to survive.


    With beads of sweat trickling down my forehead, I focused my senses on the Demon, anticipating its every move. Its once fearsome attacks were bing sluggish, giving me precious moments to counter. Shadows danced around my de as I infused it with my Mana, concealing my strikes in darkness, making it harder for the Demon to predict my moves.


    We circled each other, both of us on the brink of exhaustion. The ground beneath us was stained with blood, a testament to the brutality of our sh. The Demon''s eyes bore into mine with a mix of rage and desperation, knowing that its time was running out.


    I mustered my strength for one final surge. The seconds were ticking away, and I knew that I couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. With a roar of determination, I lunged forward, my de aimed at the Demon''s heart.


    In a fraction of a second, the Demon reacted, trying to block my attack. But my shadow-veiled de slipped past its defenses, grazing its chest. A burst of ck blood sprayed into the air, and the Demon stumbled back, its eyes wide with shock.


    I pressed on, relentless in my assault. Each strike was a calcted risk, every movement fueled by instinct and sheer survival. The pain in my body seemed to fade into the background as I focused solely on defeating the creature before me.


    Grrr...


    The Demon''s roars filled the air, mixing with the sound of shing des. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each one urging me to push harder, to find the strength to finish this battle.


    The Demon''s movements grew weaker, its once powerful attacks now feeble attempts to keep me at bay. I knew that victory was within my grasp, but I couldn''t afford to get careless.


    As the final moments of the Blood Flow eleration approached, the Demon mustered itsst shred of energy, aiming a wild strike at my head. I ducked just in time, feeling the rush of air as its ws missed me by inches.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I channeled thest dregs of my Mana into my de, infusing it with intense Mana.


    Time seemed to slow once again as I delivered a final, powerful strike, my de cutting through the air with a resolute purpose.


    Pluck...


    It connected.


    The Demon''s body trembled, its strength sapped by the draining spell. Its eyes locked with mine for a moment, a silent acknowledgment of defeat. Then, with a defeated growl, the Demon copsed to the ground, its once menacing form now lifeless.


    Thud...


    The battlefield fell silent. The only sound was the heavy panting of my own breath, my heart pounding in my chest. I had survived the ordeal, emerging victorious against all odds.


    Copsing to my knees, I looked down at the fallen Demon, its body now a mere shell of its former malevolence. My hands trembled as I sheathed my de, the adrenaline slowly fading, leaving a sense of emptiness in its wake.


    I was battered and wounded, but I had triumphed. The Timekeeper''s Watch had yed its part, giving me the edge I needed to survive those crucial minutes. But it was my determination, my unwavering will to fight, that had ultimately secured my victory.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Whoosh...


    Demon''s corpse began to turn into ashes and I quickly snatched a Dark Core from its remains, storing it in my Spatial Ring.


    I killed a D- Rank Demon.


    "Are they even alive?"


    Looking at the girls that were still unconscious, I slowly lifted my body off the cold pavement and approached them with caution.


    "Breathing... Breathing... Breathing..."


    Checking the condition of all the girls, I made sure that all of them were alive before going to pick up Rose, who was still hidden under the cloth.


    Hupp...


    Carefully, picking her up, I could feel the wounds on my body scream, however, I merely clicked my tongue at the pain, carrying the Elven Princess near the group of girls, who were already beginning to stir.


    "Do any of you have a spare health potion?"


    Since I had used myst health potion in the Void and had no time to restock my storage, I was now wounded and in need of healing.


    I could somehow carry myself and Rose to the Academy, but if we were to get into another fight...


    The girls seemed to know that as well.


    Although I could feel that they didn''t want to give me a potion, they also knew that I was an individual that could lead them to safety.


    Swish...


    One of them threw me a potion and I quickly caught it before it could hit the ground.


    ''Careful, bastard...''


    Muttering under my breath, I quickly drank its contents feeling the liquid revitalizing my body and easing the pain in my wounds.


    "We have to continue moving..."


    Taking a few minutes to rest, I finally spoke, prompting the group of girls to gather their weapons and stand up.


    I could see their faces lit by the dim lights of the alley.


    There was not only fear stered across their faces. Now they had a glimmer of hope and determination.


    ''How quick humans adapt...''


    Shaking my head, I spun around my heel, stepping over the ashes that were lying on the ground.


    I noticed that some of the girls avoided the ashes as if it was still a living enemy, pressing themselves against the walls of the alley to protect themselves.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to it, knowing that the ashes were harmless now.


    Tap... Tap...


    Continuing on our journey through the chaotic city, we walked in silence, our ears filled with the distant and close sounds of explosions, the ground beneath our feet shaking with the force of the ongoing battle, and the horrifying screams of terror and pain echoing through the streets. The air was thick with the scent of smoke and destruction, and the once vibrant city was now reduced to a war-tornndscape.


    The group of girls followed closely behind me, their eyes darting nervously at every shadow, every sound that seemed toe from all directions.


    As we walked, I kept a vignt eye out for any potential threats. I didn''t want to be caught off guard again.


    If we kept this pace, we would reach the safety of the Academy in less than five more minutes.


    However...


    Fate is a bitch!

 Chapter 149 Mana Barrier

    ?


    If only we were able to keep our pace, we would reach the Mage Academy no longer than 5 minutes.


    All that stood between us and our destination was a couple more right turns through the alley and we would be able to enter the main road that was just a stone''s throw away.


    However...


    Fate is a bitch!


    Boom...


    The sound of a close-by explosion jolted us out of our quick stride, forcing us to halt in our tracks.


    Crack...


    Lifting my eyes from the ground, I saw a web of cracks spreading like lightning across the stone building walls surrounding us.


    "Shit!"


    Boom...


    Suddenly, the building to our right copsed, sending a cloud of dust and debris into the air.


    I didn''t even have time to dodge, hence I instinctively spun around my heel, turning my back to the crumbling structure and shielding Rose with my body.


    Thud... Thud...


    Pebbles and bricks pelted against my back, creating a painful massage. One of the debris hit me right in the back of my head, making my consciousness slip for a second but before I plummeted to the ground, I regained my footing, using every ounce of strength to stay upright.


    "Tia?"


    "Where''s Tia?"


    As soon as the dust cloud began to dissipate the group of girls following me started calling out for Tia, their worried voices filled with panic and fear.


    "..."


    Counting their heads, I also quickly noticed that one of them was gone.


    However, this failed to change the fact that we needed to continue moving forward.


    Click...


    Momentarily closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I willed the small amount of Mana I still had to flow toward my eyes.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    Threads of Mana began appearing all around me, weaving through the air like invisible tendrils.


    I could see the subtle glowing from the girls and many more in the city, however, that was irrelevant to me...


    I needed to quickly find Tia, dead or alive, and continue the journey.


    "..."


    Scanning the rubbles with my eyes, I quickly picked up a faint glimmer of Mana emanating from beneath a pile of debris.


    It was so faint it seemed as if the person beneath the rubble was barely clinging to life.


    "She''s there..."


    Turning to the wailing girls behind me, I pointed toward the pile of Debris, watching as they quickly sprang into action, moving their wobbly legs as fast as possible.


    The girls wasted no time, fueled by fear and determination. With trembling hands and teary eyes, they hurriedly pulled away the debris, piece by piece, revealing Tia''s motionless body buried beneath the rubble.


    "Careful! Careful!"


    One of them called out, guiding them to move cautiously to avoid causing further harm. Despite the urgency, they couldn''t afford to be reckless.


    As the rubble cleared, Tia''s pale face became visible, her eyes closed and her breathing shallow. Her clothes were torn and stained with dust and blood. The sight was heartbreaking, and tears streamed down the girls'' faces as they saw their friend in such a dire state.


    "Someone, get a health potion!"


    The girl, who had Fire Mana Art urged, and one of the girls quickly fumbled through her Spatial Ring, producing a small vial filled with a glowing liquid.


    With trembling hands, she uncorked the vial and gently pressed it to Tia''s lips. A few drops trickled into her mouth, and we all held our breath, hoping for some sign of improvement.


    A faint glow emanated from Tia''s body as the healing potion took effect. Slowly, color returned to her cheeks, and her breathing steadied. The healing properties of the potion worked wonders, stabilizing her condition, but it was clear that she needed more extensive medical attention.


    "We have to get her to a healer."


    One of the girls said, her voice choked with emotion and I knew it was my time to intervene.


    "We will, but we can''t stay here"


    I replied firmly, still keeping an eye on the surroundings for any potential danger.


    "The Mage Academy is just ahead. Once we reach it, they can tend to her injuries properly."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The girls nodded, understanding the urgency. With newfound determination, they carefully lifted Tia, supporting her injured body between them, and we continued our journey through the devastated alleyways.


    Boom...


    Another distant explosion echoed through the city, reminding us of the perilous situation we were in. The streets were littered with debris, and the sounds of chaos and screams were bing more prominent as we approached the main road.


    "Suppress your Mana..."


    I whispered, ncing at the girls. We couldn''t be noticed or else we''ll be forced to fight...


    We couldn''t afford to have another battle.


    With Tia now stabilized and the girls suppressing their Mana to avoid detection, we cautiously stepped out of the alleyway and into the main street. The scene before us was one of devastation and chaos. Buildings were in ruins, mes licked the air, and the city''s once bustling streets were now battlegrounds for multiple skirmishes between humans and demons.


    A pang of fear gripped my heart as I spotted a group of demons prowling not too far away, their eyes glowing with malice. We couldn''t afford to draw their attention. We had to be swift and clever.


    "Stay low and keep moving..."


    I whispered, my voice barely audible. The girls nodded, their expressions tense and focused.


    As we hurried through the debris-strewn streets, a particrlyrge demon with leathery wings spotted us from a distance. With a snarl, it took off in our direction, its ws scraping against the ground as it closed the gap between us.


    "Quick! A Fire Wall!" I called out urgently, gesturing to the girl with Fire Mana Art. She nodded, her eyes determined, and chanted a quick incantation. A wall of intense mes erupted from the ground, forming a barrier between us and the oing demon.


    The fiery barrier bought us a precious few seconds as the demon hesitated, growling at the obstruction. The mes danced and crackled, holding the demon at bay, but we knew it wouldn''tst long.


    "We have to keep going!"


    I urged the girls, and we sprinted towards the massive campus of the Mage Academy in the distance.


    As we ran, the ground beneath us seemed to tremble, and we felt the oppressive force of demonic Mana encroaching upon the area. But when we crossed the threshold of the Mage Academy''s boundary, a visible ripple of energy emanated from the campus, forming a shimmering blue barrier that enveloped the entire grounds.


    The Mana barrier was a formidable defense, preventing any demons from entering. It was a testament to the power and knowledge wielded by the mages within the Academy. We were safe, for the moment.


    Exhausted and breathless, we finally slowed down as we reached the Academy''s entrance. The main gates were closed, but the guards on duty recognized the girls, and after a brief exnation of the urgent situation, they quickly let us in.


    Inside, the atmosphere was tense as students and teachers moved with purpose, organizing defenses and attending to the wounded. But amidst the chaos, there was also a sense of unity and determination.


    "We need to get Tia to the infirmary..."


    One of the girls said, and a group of medics rushed to our aid, carefully taking Tia from their arms and carrying her away for further treatment.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, my mind racing with thoughts of what to do next. We had made it to the Mage Academy, but the city was under siege, and there was still much to be done.


    "I should go reap the rewards..."


    Carefully, cing Rose onto the ground, I noticed a couple of guards with pointy ears rushing toward us and sighed.


    The Elven Guards were here, now Rose would be in safe hands.


    Observing as they carefully lifted the princess, checking her pulse and sighing in relief, I spun around and made my way toward my Dorm.


    I had some things to do...


    ***


    In the darkened skies, bathed in the crimson glow of fires below, a malevolent presence loomed above the city. The Demon, with wings spanning the horizon, watched with sinister delight as chaos reigned in the streets. His massive form cast an ominous shadow, creating a sense of dread that gripped the hearts of those unlucky enough to nce upward.


    With eyes glowing like fiery embers, the Demon surveyed the devastation he had wrought upon the metropolis. He reveled in the chaos, finding pleasure in the explosions that ripped through buildings and the terrified screams that echoed through the night. To him, the city was a mere ything, and the terror of its inhabitants fueled his wickedness.


    As the gusts from his wings stirred the smoky air, a sinister grin spread across his demonic visage.


    "Sir..."


    Suddenly, a dark Shadow appeared behind the Demon, kneeling in subservience.


    "We... didn''t find him or the artifact..."


    He growled quietly, his voice low as if he was grinding gravel under his feet.


    Thud...


    However, the next second his abdomen was pierced by a splintering spear, thrust with such force that it shattered bone and tore through flesh.


    "Ipetent fool!"


    The Demon retracted his spear, looking at the quivering figure before him with disdain.


    "He killed my son, stole one of the most powerful artifacts and you cannot find him..."


    Leaning closer to the Shadow, the Demon''s voice dropped to a chilling whisper.


    "If you don''t find him and retrieve the artifact, I will make sure your punishment is far worse than death..."

 Chapter 150 Traitors

    ?


    The way back to my dorm was lit by the soft glow of floatingnterns, casting an ethereal light upon the cobblestone path.


    While the City surrounding the Academy was in chaos and the main entrance was flooded with civilians and students, the campus itself was calm and serene.


    It was as if the events outside the Academy were contained within an invisible bubble, protecting us from the turmoil beyond.


    Well, that was pretty much what was happening since the Mana Barrier was put in ce.


    Anyways, it was a pleasant respite from the chaos outside.


    "..."


    Walking through the campus, I had only a single thought swirling through my mind...


    How should I make the most out of this situation?


    While the Demon attack wasn''t supposed to happen for a year or two, it urred today, making my ns gopletely haywire.


    Never have I ever thought that I could change the game plot so drastically.


    But I couldn''t do anything about it now anyway, so I might as well embrace the unexpected and see where it takes me.


    Or... that''s what I wanted to say, however, all that left my mouth was curses.


    "Fuck!"


    Kicking the nearby bench, I could see its metal legs bend under the force of my kick and a satisfying crash as it toppled over.


    Never, in normal circumstances, would I have the audacity to destroy Academy''s property, but today was not a normal day, was it?


    I looked at the bench, now lying broken on the ground, and couldn''t help but feel a strange satisfaction.


    It reminded me a lot of my ns...


    Ruined and in disarray, just like everything else in my life at the moment.


    "What a mess..."


    Sighing, I moved away from the ruined bench and continued my walk back to the dorm.


    It only took a couple more minutes for me to enter the dormitory building and swiftly make my way up the stairs to my room.


    Click...


    Closing the door behind me, I leaned against it, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on my shoulders.


    The attack...


    It was supposed to decimate half of the city poption and many lives would be lost.


    While I didn''t care about most people, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of dread that loomed over me.


    The sudden change in circumstances had thrown me off bnce, and now I had to adapt quickly to this new reality.


    But what if...


    Strange thoughts started to creep into my head.


    I was probably the reason why the attack happened earlier than predicted.


    I am the sole variable that changed the course of events in this game. Well, the protagonists might be a tad stronger than in the game, but my presence and actions still hold significant weight in shaping the oue.


    I didn''t feel the responsibility though, it was meant to happen either way.


    Now I had to make the best out of the situation or rather prevent the situation from further escting.


    These Demons were a crafty bunch and they weren''t going to stop with just destroying half the city.


    Oh no, no no...


    They would try to invade the Academy grounds and cause chaos within its walls.


    In the game, this could be prevented by stopping the Students that betrayed humanity, but the reality of the situation was much moreplex.


    I was alone and my Mana was almost depleted, I had no way of stopping more than a dozen student traitors.


    I needed help...


    ***


    Knock... Knock...


    I knocked on the wooden door of another student''s room, feeling my impatience growing with every second that passed.


    If Demons were to invade the Academy and break the barrier...


    I didn''t even want to think about it.


    "Coming..."


    Suddenly, a distant sound echoed on the other side of the door and I heard footsteps approaching.


    Click...


    "Aiden?"


    As soon as the door opened, I didn''t even have to say a word before simply grabbing Oscar''s arm and pulling him outside.


    "I need your help."


    ncing at him, I could see his confused face but I had no time for exnations.


    We were friends, right?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    And friends are supposed to be there for each other in times of need.


    "At least let me change my clothes!"


    Thud...


    Before I could even take another step I was hit in the back of my head, groaning as my vision blurred for a moment.


    Oscar fucking punched me!


    I was about to turn around and give him a piece of my mind, but before I could react, Oscar had already disappeared back into his room.


    "..."


    Standing there with my fist clenched, I looked around to find something to destroy but the hallway was empty, hence I just held my fist tight and took a deep breath, trying to calm myself down.


    After a few more minutes Oscar showed up, but my anger had already dissipated.


    Although I hadn''t said anything about the help I needed he was holding a spear in one of his hands, readybat.


    ''Smart fellow...''


    Musing to myself, I nodded before turning around and leading the way toward the Academy grounds.


    "So... what''s the problem?"


    As we walked through the campus, I slowly exined the situation to Oscar. I told him about the traitors within the Academy who would soon attempt to shut down the Mana Barrier, allowing the Demons to invade and cause chaos. His expression was a mix of concern and suspicion, likely wondering how I had gained such specific knowledge.


    Nheless, he simply nodded his head, trusting our friendship enough to follow my lead.


    We entered the Academy''s garden, moving through the maze-like bushes and arriving near the fountain. The soft glow of the floatingnterns in the garden added an eerie ambiance to the atmosphere. I took a moment to catch my breath, realizing that I hadn''t fully recovered from the Mana depletion during the Demon attack.


    "Look, I know this sounds crazy, and you have every right to be skeptical."


    I began, trying to find the right words to convince him of the impending threat.


    "But I have reasons to believe that traitors are nning to bring down the barrier tonight. We need to act fast and stop them before it''s toote."


    Oscar squinted his eyes, contemting my words, but then he sighed and readied his spear.


    "Alright, I''ll trust you on this one. But we need a n."


    I nodded, appreciating his willingness to believe in me.


    "We need to find the traitors and prevent them from destroying the barrier. If we can intercept them, we might be able to buy enough time for the awakeners to handle the situation outside."


    Oscar nodded in agreement.


    "Sounds like a n, but how do we find them? And how do you know all of this?"


    His question made a smile climb its way onto my face.


    "It''s a secret~"


    Oscar gave me a look that made me feel like a retard, but I just chuckled and gestured for him to follow me.


    As we continued our walk through the campus, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    The soft glow of the floatingnterns guided our way through the maze-like bushes, and the calming sound of water from the fountain provided a semnce of peace amidst the chaos outside. However, my mind was anything but calm as I tried toe up with a n.


    "So, any ideas on how we find these traitors?"


    Oscar asked, his voice hushed to avoid attracting unwanted attention.


    However, I barely chuckled, taking a seat on one of the benches surrounding the fountain.


    "We just wait, they''lle here eventually."


    Oscar raised his eyebrow in confusion, but soon followed, taking a seat beside me on the bench.


    "So... how is it going with Rose?"


    Since we had nothing to do, Oscar decided to fill the silence with casual conversation.


    "Oh, Rose. She''s... umm... she''s good."


    However, this only brought my thoughts back to what urred today.


    All I knew was that she would hate me when she woke up.


    Well, I guess that was kind of deserved since all of the people left in the store are probably dead.


    But...


    If I had a second chance I would do the same thing.


    Although Rosepared herself to others and in her eyes, her life was as valuable as everyone else''s, I couldn''t let her sacrifice herself for a lost cause.


    In my eyes, her life was worth much more than a dozen civilians.


    I''d sacrifice a lot of things for the protagonists to survive, be it a few people or entire cities.


    That might sound fucked up, but if anyone else were to know what I know and face the same decisions I''ve had to make, they might understand.


    I could even argue that I''m doing evil for greater good.


    At the end of the story, this world would either be destroyed by Demons or the protagonists somehow manage to protect it.


    I was simply an executioner that would carry out the necessary sacrifices to ensure the survival of those who could potentially save us all.


    It''s tough but it''s a burden I must bear.

 Chapter 151 Group

    ?


    Ssh...


    Oscar and I sat on the wooden bench overlooking the fountain, enjoying the cold mist that caressed our faces.


    The water glistened in the sunlight, shimmering with a dance of colors as it shot up in graceful arcs.


    It was a beautiful sight...


    However, the air was filled with tense anticipation as if something thrilling was about to ur.


    "So... where are they?"


    Clenching his Silver Spear tightly, Oscar nced around the garden with a mixture of cautiousness and excitement.


    His brown eyes darted from one corner to the next, searching for any sign of movement.


    I was no different, while Ifortably leaned against the wooden backrest of the bench, I was more than prepared to summon my Authority at a moment''s notice.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll be here soon enough."


    ncing at my watch, I saw as the seconds ticked by with a slow yet steady rhythm.


    Tap... Tap...


    Suddenly, the sound of distant footsteps echoed through the garden, drawing our attention away from the mesmerizing fountain.


    Instantly, I knew there were more than a few people approaching the fountain, the sound of footsteps multiplied, growing louder and closer with each passing second.


    "It''s them?"


    Oscar spoke, standing up and stretching his back, however, his eyes were cold and sharp.


    "Probably..."


    I also stood up from the bench, summoning my de and gripping it tightly.


    Tap... Tap...


    Soon enough, from behind the rows of shrubbery emerged a group of figures, dressed like normal students.


    Although they seemed innocent enough, their eyes held a dangerous glint that made me frown.


    "Bastard..."


    Suddenly, one of the boys muttered under his breath as he locked eyes with me, his gaze filled with malevolence.


    Confused, I turned my attention toward the source and raised my eyebrows in surprise.


    It was Theo, the guy who was Rose''s worshiper and even challenged me for the right to approach the Princess.


    Even now I can''t help but cringe at the fact that we fought over it.


    ''I should''ve asked for a reward...''


    Clicking my tongue, I rolled my eyes, making Theo''s face contort with anger.


    I could see him clenching his fists, preparing to summon his Greatsword, when one of the girls with long green hair stepped forward, cing a hand on Theo''s shoulder to calm him down.


    "Hello, sorry for our friend, he''s just a little hot-headed..."


    She gave Theo a side nce that made him divert his eyes and turned toward me with a polite smile.


    Although it seemed genuine, I could only chuckle at her attempt to defuse the situation.


    Click...


    Summoning my Authority without hesitation, I pointed my de''s tip toward the group.


    "Leave the area..."


    I spoke, also offering the girl the same polite smile she had just moments ago.


    Although I thought I seemed cool andposed, Oscar standing beside me had a troubled expression.


    "Bro, you look like a maniac."


    Oscar leaned closer, whispering in my ear, with a smug expression on his way.


    Hisment, however, made me frown.


    Was I really that ugly?


    "Why should we leave?"


    My thoughts were pulled back to reality as the girl with green hair spoke, her tone calm and still polite.


    ''Oh?''


    This made me pause for a second.


    She was quitepetent. She not only didn''t react to my intimidation but also kept calm and still acted like an innocent student.


    If she was not one of my enemies, I might''ve taken her under my wing as apetent ally.


    ''Unfortunate...''


    Clicking my tongue, I shook my head, feeling the smile returning to my face.


    "Demon worshippers do not belong here..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I sneered and this time the other students behind the girl with green hair started to murmur amongst themselves.


    Although she could maintain herposure, her allies couldn''t.


    They were like an open book~


    "I guess there is no longer room for discussion, then..."


    She sighed, pulling out a pair of daggers from her belt and gripping them tightly in her hands.


    "Get ready..."


    I also informed Oscar, seeing the group of students approaching us with steady steps.


    There were around 10 of them, hence we each would have to take on multiple opponents to protect the barrier of the Academy.


    Luckily, all of them were first-year students who were still inexperienced inbat.


    The same went for me and Oscar but I had the advantage since during the past few months I had more battles than most of thembined.


    Although my proficiency at wielding the Sword was still below average, my overall experience allowed me to improvise and adapt to some situations.


    For example, if the girl with green hair took another few steps forw-


    Boom...


    A loud explosion shook the garden as the ground below her feet ruptured, sending debris flying in all directions.


    While the Demon worshipers were taken aback by the sudden explosion, Oscar gazed at me with a mix of surprise and admiration.


    "So that''s why you were drawing something on the path..."


    That''s right.


    While waiting for the confrontation I took advantage of the spare time we had and drew an Explosive Rune on the pavement.


    Although it cost me quite a lot of Mana it was worth it since one of the traitors was now out ofmission.


    With the dust dissipating from the area, I could make out her silhouette kneeling on the ground with one of her feetpletely sted off and blood pouring from the stump.


    "Aghhh..."


    I could see the pain and shock in her eyes as she struggled toprehend what had just happened.


    She was in such agony that her mind went nk and she could no longer focus on the ongoing battle.


    If she had just a tad better control over her pain and emotions, perhaps she could have drunk a health potion to heal her injury and continue.


    Luckily, the pain was too overwhelming for her to bear and she lost consciousness in the next few seconds before others could assist her.


    "You ready?"


    Looking at Oscar, standing beside me, I could see his eyes darting across the faces of the students, his gaze bing colder and colder every second.


    "Yes."


    With a firm answer, he nodded and took a deep breath, nting his feet firmly on the ground.


    As the dust settled from the explosion, the remaining demon worshippers snapped out of their shock and anger filled their eyes. Four of them charged toward, while the other five aimed for Oscar. Each of them wielded different weapons, from swords to staves and bows, showing their diversebat styles.


    "You''ve got 1 more than me."


    I sneered, looking at the approaching group while Oscar groaned, hearing my smug voice.


    "But I will whoop their asses with ease..."


    Hearing his reply, I smirked but quickly got into position to defend against the charging demon worshippers.


    nk...


    The first two students swung their swords at me, but I deflected their attacks with ease, countering with a swift kick to send one of them stumbling back.


    "Fire King: Fireball!"


    Before I could fully engage, a fireball came hurtling towards me from the student with a staff. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the fiery st, and used the opening to lunge at him, catching him off guard.


    Meanwhile, Oscar had his hands full as he fended off the five students attacking him. His Silver Spear shed in the sunlight as he parried their strikes and retaliated with precise thrusts. The sheer force of his strikes knocked one student off bnce, and he quickly followed up by sending a st of Mana from his spear to send a simple shockwave to knock one of his attackers off bnce.


    "Good thinking!"


    I shouted from the side, but he didn''t have any luxury to reply as another demon worshiper lunged at him.


    Amidst the shes of weapons and spells, I kept a close eye on Oscar as he skillfully handled his opponents. His moves were fluid and efficient, and it was clear that he had improved a lot since ourst battle together.


    As for me, I continued to engage the two sword-wielding students, dodging their strikes andnding calcted blows whenever I saw an opening. Their attackscked finesse, and it was evident that they were inexperienced in realbat situations.


    However, just as I was about to disarm one of the swordsmen, I noticed Theo, the guy with the Greatsword, charging towards me with a furious expression. He swung his massive weapon with all his might, aiming to cleave me in two.


    Dodging a strike of that magnitude head-on was risky, even for me. So instead, I evaded by leaning back, narrowly avoiding the deadly swing, and countered with an elbow to Theo''s jaw as he passed by me.


    CRACK!


    The impact of my elbow hitting his face sent him stumbling backward, clutching his jaw in agony. He didn''t fall unconscious, but he was temporarily incapacitated, giving me a momentary advantage.


    Seeing Theo down, I quickly turned my attention back to the remaining opponents, ensuring none of them would take advantage of my brief distraction.


    "This is about to be fun~"

 Chapter 152 Weak

    ?


    My attack left Theo reeling, and his friends hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to proceed without one of their members. It was a small window of opportunity, and I seized it,unching a flurry of attacks at the two swordsmen in front of me.


    sh... Parry... Strike!


    Their movements were slow and predictable, making it easy for me to anticipate their attacks and swiftly counter. Within moments, I disarmed one of them, and the other retreated, clearly intimidated by my disy of skill.


    However, they were not done yet.


    Three of them were still rtively unharmed and well. While I knocked out the weapon from one of them, he quickly swapped it with another one from his Spatial Ring.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was still locked inbat with the other demon worshipers. His spear danced through the air, creating a dazzling disy of silver as he expertly fended off their attacks. He seemed to be in his element, and each strike he made was precise and calcted.


    Unfortunately, he had to fight against 5 guys at once and it was clear that this was taking a toll on his stamina.


    While he could still hold his own, I knew I needed to step in and provide backup.


    "I have to end this fast..."


    My heart pounded in my chest as I faced the two remaining swordsmen. The adrenaline surged through my veins, sharpening my senses and focusing my mind. I gripped my longsword tightly, its hilt familiar andforting in my hands.


    The first swordsman lunged at me, and I sidestepped his attack with ease, my footwork agile and precise. As he recovered, I seized the opportunity and swung my de in a wide arc, aiming for his side. He managed to parry the strike, but I followed up with a quick thrust that forced him to retreat a step.


    The second swordsman tried a different approach, opting for a series of rapid strikes. But his movements were telegraphed, and I easily blocked each one, maintaining my calm in the midst of the chaos. I knew that patience would be key, and so I focused on observing his patterns.


    Meanwhile, the archer in the distance continued to be a nuisance, shooting arrows in my direction. I had to time my movements carefully to avoid both the iing projectiles and the swordsman''s attacks. Darting and weaving, I managed to keep them at bay while slowly closing the distance.


    My opportunity to strike back came when the first swordsman attempted a powerful overhead swing. He had put a lot of force behind it, leaving himself momentarily vulnerable. With a swift sidestep, I evaded the attack and brought my de down on his exposed nk. My strike found its mark, and he fell to the ground with a groan.


    Thud...


    But there was no time to celebrate. The archer was reloading for another shot, and the second swordsman was growing more aggressive, realizing he was now alone. I focused on the archer, charging towards him as he struggled to notch an arrow.


    As I closed in, he managed to draw the bowstring, and I knew I had only one chance. With all my strength, I lunged forward and swung my sword with a powerful horizontal sweep, aiming to knock the arrow away before he could release it. My de collided with the arrow mid-air, sending it off course harmlessly.


    The archer now defenseless, I tackled him to the ground, knocking the bow from his hands and disarming him. I held my sword to his throat, signaling for him to surrender. Fear filled his eyes as he realized he was at my mercy, and he nodded in submission.


    However, I only smiled, plunging the de straight into his throat, making him split blood and gasp for his final breath.


    There was no way I was going to leave any of these Demon Worshippers alive.


    "Bastard..."


    The second swordsman, who was still rtively unharmed, lunged at me while hispanion drank a health potion to recover from the wound I had inflicted on his nk.


    As the second swordsman charged, I braced myself for the sh of steel. His attacks were fierce and aggressive, but I met each one with calcted precision, deflecting his strikes and countering with my own. It was clear that he was skilled, and he fought with determination, but I remained focused, searching for an opening.


    Hispanion, the one I had disarmed earlier, was back in action, having consumed a health potion to mend his injury. He now joined the fray, attacking from my blind side, making the situation even more challenging.


    My mind raced as I fought, analyzing their movements and adjusting my tactics ordingly. I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes, as the consequences could be dire.


    Just as I managed to disarm the second swordsman, knocking his weapon to the ground, I felt a sudden presence behind me. I instinctively twisted my body, avoiding the de that swung at my back, only to realize that Theo had rejoined the fight with his greatsword.


    His attack had caught me off guard, but I quickly regained myposure and parried his strike. The force behind his swing was immense, and I could feel the impact resonate through my arms, but I held my ground, refusing to yield to his strength.


    "Bastard, hiding his strength"


    His words only fueled my determination. I knew I had to end this quickly, for Oscar''s sake and for the important lives that were at risk if these Demon Worshippers were allowed to escape.


    With renewed focus, I engaged both swordsmen simultaneously, using my agility and speed to keep them off bnce. I parried Theo''s strikes while delivering swift and precise counterattacks to the second swordsman. It was a delicate dance of des, and every movement mattered.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Theo was relentless, his greatsword cleaving through the air with terrifying force. I knew that a direct confrontation with him would be dangerous, so I focused on evasion and finding openings in his defense.


    Swish...


    The first swordsman swung his de at me with fierce determination, but I deflected his attack with a well-timed parry, using the momentum to retaliate with a swift counter strike. He staggered back, momentarily off-bnce, and that was all the opening I needed. With a fluid motion, I lunged forward and delivered a precise thrust to his chest, incapacitating him.


    One down, two to go.


    The second swordsman''s attacks intensified, sensing that they were losing their advantage. But I held my ground, moving gracefully between their strikes, never giving them a chance to overwhelm me.


    Theo, with his greatsword, attempted to catch me off guard with a powerful vertical swing. I leaped backward, narrowly avoiding the deadly arc of his de. His attacks were ferocious, but they also left him vulnerable. As he recovered from his missed swing, I saw my chance.


    With calcted precision, I closed the distance between us and performed a swift low sweep with my longsword, targeting his legs. The maneuver caught him off guard, and he stumbled, losing his footing for a moment.


    Now was my opportunity.


    With a quick pivot, I turned my attention back to the second swordsman, who had been relentless in his assault. He lunged at me with a series of quick strikes, but I anticipated his moves and deftly parried each one. My movements were fluid and economical, conserving my energy for the decisive moment.


    As the second swordsman''s attacks grew more desperate, I saw a pattern in his movements. He tended to favor his left side, exposing his right nk. I seized the opportunity and unleashed a flurry of strikes, keeping him on the defensive.


    The tide was turning in my favor.


    With a final, well-ced strike, I disarmed the second swordsman, sending his weapon flying. He stumbled back, disoriented and defenseless.


    Now there was only one enemy left standing - Theo.


    He had regained his footing and was seething with rage, his eyes fixed on me with a deadly re. His greatsword felt heavy in his hands, but he showed no sign of giving up.


    "Bastard, you''ll pay for what you''ve done!"


    Theo snarled, his voice dripping with malice.


    However, before he could even do something, I beheaded the disoriented swordsman with a swift and decisive strike, making it clear to Theo that he was thest one left, and his chances of victory were slim.


    I could see rage and fear gathering in his eyes, however, the only emotion that crossed my face was a sadistic joy.


    "Come on, you seem like you want to kill me!"


    Swinging my Authority back and forth I slowly approached his massive figure that towered over me.


    Although he was taller, bulkier and more imposing, at that moment he was like a fly before me.


    A bug I could easily swat away.


    For some reason, his eyes that were gazing at me with rage began to tremble as well as his hands.


    I could see, feel...


    No.


    I could smell fear emanating from him.


    And that made me lick my lips...


    It''s not that bad.

 Chapter 153 Wrapping Up

    "Come on, you seem like you want to kill me!"


    Approaching Theo''s massive figure, I couldn''t help but sneer.


    My face was contorted with a big smile as I taunted him, fully aware of the growing fear that danced in his eyes.


    I could smell fear emanating from his trembling body.


    "Psychotic cultist!"


    Cursing at his face, I kept swinging my Authority, letting its de slice through the air with a satisfying whoosh.


    "Monster..."


    Suddenly, Theo whispered under his breath as he took a step back, his voice barely audible.


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, but I didn''t let it show.


    A Demon had called me the same thing before...


    And now he''s dead.


    ''It''s time to wrap this up...''


    Tightening my grip on the Authority, I charged forward, swinging my de at Theo with all my might.


    However, Theo wasn''t yet fully defeated.


    Although he was scared of imminent death, he mustered whatever strength he had left and blocked my attack with his greatsword, creating a sh of steel that reverberated through the air.


    "Aren''t you a pathetic being?"


    I chuckled, my voice dripping with disdain, as I pushed against Theo''s resistance.


    His strength was above mine but at this moment, it didn''t matter.


    "Simping for Rose..."


    Continuing to speak, I quickly spun around and delivered a swift kick to Theo''s side, knocking him off bnce.


    Before he could even stumble and regain his stance, I lunged forward delivering a quick and powerful punch to his jaw, causing his head to snap back and blood to trickle from his lip.


    "Annoying me..."


    Following up with an edacious knee to his gut, I relished in the sick satisfaction that came when my strikended true.


    Thud...


    I observed as he fell to the ground and as his Greatsword ttered beside him.


    "Wait!"


    He tried to block my Longsword with his bare hands, but it wasn''t as effective as he thought it would be.


    Pluck...


    My de, coated with swirling Shadows and enchanted with my Weapon''s first movement ''Shadow Strike'' cut through his hands and connected with his chest, piercing through his defenses.


    I could see the pain and desperation in his eyes but I felt no mercy at that moment.


    You side with demons and betray fellow humans, and yet you expect mercy?


    Turning my head toward Oscar who was currently fighting the other group of people, I quickly noticed blood staining his clothes and countless minor wounds on his body.


    He was currently battling 4 Students while one of them was lying in a pool of blood with arge hole in his chest.


    I instantly knew that the wound was left by Oscar''s silver spear.


    As the chaos unfolded around us, I couldn''t help but revel in the thrill of the battle. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as I locked eyes with the two foes before me. The one with the katana had a confident smirk, while the wielder of the scythe looked eerily calm.


    My swift and deadly movements caught their attention, drawing their focus away from Oscar for a moment.


    Without wasting any time, I lunged at the katana-wielding opponent, using my speed and agility to close the distance between us. The ng of metal echoed as our weapons collided, and I could feel the force of his strike reverberate through my arm. But I didn''t falter; instead, I channeled that energy into a powerful counterattack.I think you should take a look at


    Swish...


    With a graceful twist of my body, I swept my leg in a low arc, aiming for his feet. He tried to jump back, but it was toote. My foot connected with his ankle, causing him to lose bnce. Taking advantage of his stumble, I swiftly swung my longsword at his exposed side.


    Pluck...


    The de found its mark, slicing through his defenses and drawing a pained grunt from him. Blood seeped from the wound, but he wasn''t done yet. Gritting his teeth, he recovered quickly and retaliated with a flurry of swift strikes. I blocked and parried, each movement precise and calcted.


    Meanwhile, the scythe-wielding opponent circled around, attempting to catch me off guard. But I kept him in my peripheral vision, not letting him get the upper hand. Oscar, freed from one of his adversaries, shot me a brief nod of gratitude before focusing on the remaining foes he was facing.


    "You have to kill me quick~"


    I smiled at the scythe-wielder, goading him toe at me. He obliged, swinging his weapon with a deadly arc. I dodged and weaved, staying just out of reach. His strikes were heavy and powerful, but I relied on my agility and speed to keep him at bay.


    With a quick burst of speed, I closed the distance and delivered a series of swift strikes. He managed to block some of them, but a fewnded, leaving shallow gashes on his arms and chest. He growled in frustration, and his attacks became more frenzied.


    Whoosh...


    Meanwhile, the katana-wielding opponent''s attacks were getting sloppier, his movements slowing down. I could see the fatigue setting in, and I knew it was only a matter of time before I could capitalize on his weakness.


    The adrenaline-fueled dance ofbat continued as I weaved and dodged, parried and struck. Every sh of our weapons reverberated through the air, creating a symphony of steel. With each movement, I felt a rush of exhration and focus, fully immersed in the art of battle.


    The katana-wielder''s attacks grew more desperate, and I exploited his fatigue. Timing my strikes carefully, I found openings in his defenses and exploited them, delivering precise cuts that drew crimson lines across his body. He grunted in pain but refused to back down.


    The scythe-wielder, on the other hand, seemed to revel in the chaos of the fight. His strikes were wild and unpredictable, making it challenging to anticipate his movements. But I remained agile, keeping him at bay while searching for an opportunity to strike.


    As the battle raged on, I noticed Oscar fighting with unyielding determination, taking down his opponents one by one. Bloodied and bruised, he held his own, proving himself a formidable ally in this life-and-death struggle.


    Back to my foes, I managed to disarm the katana-wielder with a well-timed strike, sending his weapon ttering to the ground. Seizing the advantage, I pressed on, pushing him further back. His fear was palpable now, and I could see doubt creeping into his eyes.


    The scythe-wielder, undeterred by hisrade''s predicament, continued his onught. But I adapted to his fighting style, anticipating his erratic movements and countering with precision. Our weapons shed, sparks flying with each impact.


    nk...


    In a moment of daring, I saw an opening and went for it. Ducking under his wide swing, I closed the distance between us and delivered a powerful knee to his gut, momentarily stunning him. As he staggered back, I followed up with a swift and forceful strike to his chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Seeing his partner defeated, the katana-wielder''s resolve faltered even further. With a renewed burst of speed, I closed in on him, driving him back until he was cornered. The fear in his eyes was now unmistakable, and he dropped to his knees, surrendering.


    But my battle instincts were still on high alert. I circled him cautiously, not letting my guard down. As I approached, he raised his hands in submission, his breath heavy with exhaustion.


    However, my de sliced through his neck, ending his life in one swift motion.


    The scythe-wielder, though wounded and defeated, hadn''t given up entirely. He struggled to rise, gripping his weapon with determination. Despite the pain and fatigue, he managed to find his feet once more, refusing to bow down.


    I admired his resilience but knew that I had to end the fight swiftly. With a final surge of strength, I charged forward, aiming to disarm him again. Our weapons shed once more, but this time, I felt the advantage shift in my favor. With a well-executed maneuver, I disarmed him and sent his scythe flying across the ground.


    This, however, didn''t stop him from continuing to resist.


    "Fucker..."


    He spoke his first words and quickly pulled out sharp daggers from his belt.


    With a controlled breath, I studied his movements, looking for any signs of weakness or patterns. His attacks were swift and agile, and he darted toward me with deadly intent. I parried his initial strikes, feeling the impact reverberate through my arms, but I maintained my ground.


    Swish... nk... Parry...


    The dance of steel continued, each sh an intricate disy of skill and determination. He was skilled, no doubt, and his daggers moved with a grace that demanded respect. But I was no novice either, and I fought with the fierce conviction of someone who had faced countless adversaries before.


    In a moment of opportunity, I seized my chance. As he went for a high strike, I anticipated his move and quickly sidestepped, closing the gap between us. With a swift, upward swing of my Authority, I aimed for his exposed neck.


    Pluck...


    My de found its mark, slicing through the air with deadly precision. His eyes widened in shock as he realized his fate, but it was toote to change the oue. The enchanted edge of my weapon cut through flesh and bone, cleanly severing his head from his body.


    "Oscar, are you done?"


    Not even turning around, I spoke into the quiet garden as I wiped blood from my de.


    "Yeah, just a few wounds..."

 Chapter 154 Rest

    Chapter 154 Rest


    "Yeah, just a few wounds..."


    ncing at Oscar, I noticed his tattered clothes, his disheveled appearance, and the visible traces of blood on his skin.


    His auburn hair was matted with sweat and dirt, strands clinging to his forehead despite the faint breeze.


    "You look like shit..."


    I chuckled and shook my head, unable to suppress a grin, looking at his current appearance.


    Although normally, it wouldn''t matter what he looked like, right now, after witnessing him surviving this ordeal he went through, I couldn''t help but tease him a little.


    "You don''t look better either!"


    He retorted with a smirk, gesturing to my own disheveled state.


    I couldn''t argue with that.


    "Anyways, you sure went wild!"


    Looking at the bodies scattered behind me Oscar whistled.


    All of them were mercilessly ughtered, and their lifeless forms were strewn across the garden floor like discarded toys.


    "Yeah, I did and we should probably get out of here before anyone else shows up."


    Brushing off the dust from my clothes, I started to walk towards the exit, signaling for Oscar to follow me.


    Just before the exit, I threw some spare clothes from my Spatial Ring, so he could change out of his torn garments.


    We needed to get out of this ce discreetly and blend in with the crowd before attracting any unwanted attention.


    Bloody clothes, although in a massive terror attack would still draw attention.


    Tap... Tap...


    After we changed our clothes to clean ones, we both made our way out of the garden, trying to act casual as if we hadn''t just been involved in a savage battle.


    The moon was also shining brightly in the night sky, casting an ethereal glow over the scene.


    Luckily, no people were present nearby, allowing us to slip away unnoticed.


    "Good night."


    Bidding Oscar goodnight, I headed towards my own path, my thoughts consumed with the events that had just transpired.


    I could see his face morph into an unsatisfied frown.


    I haven''t exined a single thing to him, so it was very usible that he felt confused and left in the dark about our actions and purpose.


    Well, he knew that those people were Demon worshippers and tried to take down the barrier shielding the academy, whose core was hidden in the fountain.


    Click...


    With a heavy sigh, I unlocked the door to my apartment and stepped inside, feeling the weight of the night''s events settling on my shoulders.


    I had probably gained Rose''s anger and distrust, I had killed multiple Mage Academy Students, which was a grave offense.


    Although I could prove that they were Demon Worshippers that was only if somebody wanted to hear me out, which was unlikely given the severity of their crimes and the chaos they had unleashed.


    Ughhh...


    Hitting my head against the wall, I could only growl in frustration, feeling the control over my own life slipping away.


    Why did everything have to happen all at once?


    Ssh...


    Suddenly, warm liquid began to trickle down my forehead and I realized that my head had started bleeding from hitting it against the wall.


    "Fuck this pain tolerance..."


    Cursing under my head, I quickly went and bandaged my wound, trying to stop the bleeding before it got worse.


    I was very frustrated, hence I could feel my patience wearing thin.


    If I were not to rx and regain control of my emotions, I knew that I would not be able to think clearly and make rational decisions moving forward.


    Huff...


    Taking a deep breath, I took a seat behind the ancient wooden desk in my apartment and closed my eyes, focusing on calming my racing thoughts.


    "This isplicated..."


    ***


    Boom...


    Amidst the chaos and destruction, the once bustling city nowy in ruins. The streets were filled with terrified screams as people desperately tried to flee from the nightmarish scene unfolding before their eyes. Demons shed with humans in fierce battles, their fiery shes illuminating the darkened sky.


    High above, a mysterious figure stood perched on the rooftop, shrouded in shadow. His keen eyes surveyed the apocalyptdscape below, fixating on a distant campus surrounded by a Massive Mana Barrier. He nced at his wristwatch, its hands ticking away with unnerving precision. Time was slipping away, and impatience crept into his mind.


    With a mix of frustration and curiosity, the shadowy figure observed the barrier, waiting for it to copse. ording to his n, the traitorous students inside the Academy should have destroyed its core by now, bringing down the imprable defense. But as seconds turned into minutes, the barrier remained intact, defying all logic.


    The figure''s mind raced with thoughts.


    Could the students have failed?


    Were they overpowered before they could aplish their task?


    Or was there a hidden backup mechanism protecting the barrier?


    Doubts gnawed at him, and he questioned the reliability of his sources.


    As he continued to watch, the figure clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him. The fate of the city rested on the barrier''s copse, and every passing moment seemed like an eternity. The urgency of the situation intensified, and he knew he had to act swiftly.


    In ast-ditch effort to salvage his ns, the figure began to calcte alternative strategies.


    Should he retreat and regroup?


    Should he take matters into his own hands and attempt to breach the barrier himself?


    His mind weighed the risks, the potential consequences, and the dwindling chances of sess.


    Either way, if he didn''t act soon he would die...


    The family patriarch would surely kill him if he didn''t bring that student to him before the city upation waspletely resolved.


    ***


    Blink... Blink...


    Rose''s sleepy eyes slowly fluttered open, adjusting to the semi darkness of her bedroom.


    Wait...


    It was not her bedroom!


    Leaping out of the bed covered with white sheets, Rose''s heart raced as she began to take in her surroundings.


    She was in an Academy''s hospital room, confined to a world of sterile white walls and beeping machines.


    "Princess..."


    Suddenly, an Elf sitting on one of the chairs in the corner of the room spoke up, her voice filled with concern.


    "What happened?"


    Rose looked toward the Elf and quickly demanded, ncing toward the clock on the wall.


    If she remembers correctly, she lost consciousness around...


    Wait, she didn''t lose consciousness!


    She was knocked unconscious... by Aiden!


    Grit...


    Unknowingly, she began to grit her teeth and her Mana surged through her veins, as anger coursed through her.


    ''Sorry...''


    Hisst words echoed in her mind as she clenched her fists, her emotions simmering beneath the surface.


    What did he mean?


    What happened to the people within the store?


    Strange thoughts began to fill Rose''s mind as she tried to piece together the events that led to her current situation.


    A memory, a recollection of the dark night when Aiden left the Academy campus and disappeared into the woods shed through her mind.


    She remembered his bloody appearance, tattered clothes and wild eyes...


    Those were not the eyes of a normal human being.


    They seemed almost Demonic.


    ''I hope you didn''t leave them to die...''


    Biting her lip, Rose pushed aside her anger and frustration, focusing on the urgency of the situation.


    "The city is currently under Demon upation and the Allied forces are currently fighting to regain control."


    The Elf spoke, licking her lips and turning her gaze outside the window.


    "We are currently in the Mage Academy hospital wing and the entire campus is covered by a massive Mana Barrier"


    Seeing that Rose was nodding her head, the elf woman smiled.


    "If everything goes ording to the n the city will be liberated within the next few days, and we can ensure the safety of students."


    Rose could only stare outside through the window, watching as the chaos of the battle unfolded in the distance.


    Her eyes gazed at massive mes, smoke rising into the sky and her jaw tensed as she thought about the destruction and lives at stake.


    "Sorry, I need to check on my friends..."


    Rose''s heart pounded as she quickly dashed through the campus, her mind set on finding her friend Tess and making sure she was safe. With each step, she couldn''t help but worry about Aiden''s involvement in the chaos that had engulfed the city. She pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, focusing on her immediate concern.


    Finally, she reached Tess''s room and knocked urgently on the door.


    "Tess, it''s me, Rose! Are you okay?"


    She called out, hoping her friend was inside and unharmed.


    The door opened, and a disheveled Tess appeared, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Rose.


    "Rose, what''s going on? The barrier suddenly went up, and we''ve been trapped in here. Is it safe to leave?"


    However, instead of an answer Rose simply hugged her.


    She didn''t even hear what Tess said, she was just happy that Tess was safe and unharmed.


    "You are strangling me!"


    Rose could hear her friendughing through the strained words but she didn''t let go just yet.


    She needed some warmth...


    At least for a minute.

 Chapter 155 Strongest Human

    Chapter 155 Strongest Human


    Ugh...


    Rolling out of my bed with a groan, I stumbled toward the only window in my old apartment.


    Opening its curtains with a heavy sigh, I nced outside to see the world beyond my tiny living space.


    "Smoke..."


    I observed with a frown as tendrils of smoke curledzily into the sky, casting an ominous haze over the cityscape.


    The City was still burning and plunged into chaos as mes danced and buildings crumbled under the weight of destruction.


    Boom...


    Distant explosions reached my ears, echoing through the deserted streets like the heartbeat of a war-torn city.


    Even though I was almost a few kilometers away, I could still feel the vibrations and the tremors shaking the ground beneath me.


    Crack...


    Lifting my eyes into the sky I could see the faint silhouettes of airships, soaring majestically above the chaos below.


    They were massive battleships, created by Dwarf technology, designed for aerialbat and armed to the teeth with cannons and weaponry.


    However, Demons had also brought a horde of winged creatures, towering beasts with scales and sharp ws, swooping down from above, their screeches piercing through the chaos.


    They weren''t Dragons or Wyverns but rather a new breed, a fusion of ancient creatures with demonic corruption. Their wingspan blocked out the sun, casting a shadow of dread upon the city below.


    "..."


    Looking at the distant horizon, I couldn''t help but sigh, feeling annoyance climb up my throat.


    "What is the Director doing..."


    I clicked my tongue in frustration as I surveyed the destruction and devastation unfolding before my eyes.


    The Mage Academy Director, Lucius Throne, was one of the strongest humans in the world and one of the main reasons why the Demons had somewhat avoided direct confrontation with humanity.


    His Ice Magic was feared by both demons and monsters alike, capable of freezing armies in their tracks and creating imprable barriers of ice.


    In his youth this man once froze an entire ocean, halting the advance of a colossal sea monster, Leviathan, that threatened to swallow entire coastal cities.


    Throughout the game Lucius was a figure unreachable by yer characters, only appearing to repel the strongest of hostile forces when absolutely necessary.


    Later on in the story this SS Rank Awakener, suddenly, disappeared without a trace, leaving behind a void of power and protection.


    However, right now, he should still be present and actively involved with the defense and protection of the city.


    "I don''t have anything better to do, so I guess I''ll get a better view..."


    Sighing, I quickly put on my clothes and left my apartment, making my way toward thedder that led to the rooftop of my dorm.


    As I ascended thedder and stepped onto the rooftop, a gust of wind carried the scent of smoke and destruction.


    Boom...


    Another explosion erupted in the distance, followed by the distant screams of the city''s inhabitants.


    Huff...


    I leaned against the edge of the rooftop, gazing out at the chaos unfolding before me.


    "It''s a shame I don''t have some popcorn..."


    Overlooking the chaos unfolding before me, I suddenly noticed as one of the flying creatures brought by the Demons rammed into the battleship, causing it to crash into a nearby building, sending debris flying in all directions.


    The Dragon-like monster let out a growl of fury as it tore through the once sturdy structure with ease.


    However, before it could rampage any further and wreak more havoc a sudden chill permeated the air.


    Every single creature, human and demon alike, turned their attention towards the source of the chilling presence.


    A man with grey hair and a beard levitated above the chaos, his eyes glowing with a cold intensity.


    With a calm and steady movement, he took off his ck-framed sses and folded them, tucking them into his pocket.


    "You''ve had enough fun..."


    His voice boomed across the battlefield, cutting through the chaos andmanding attention.


    Lucius Throne, the renowned Ice Mage, had finally arrived to quell the chaotic onught. He raised his hand, and with a mere flick of his wrist, unleashed a torrent of freezing winds that engulfed the dragon-like creature. Ice crystals formed instantly on its scales, immobilizing its wings and limbs. The beast let out a guttural roar of frustration, but it was futile as the ice continued to spread.


    In the distance, the Dwarf airships, still under attack from other winged demons, began to adjust their trajectory and position, firing powerful cannons at the remaining threats. Lucius controlled the battlefield with precise maneuvers, ensuring that the Demons couldn''t gain an advantage.


    Meanwhile, demons lunged at him, eager to take down the powerful mage who posed a threat to their invasion. Yet, with a swift wave of his hand, he encased them in thick ice, rendering them helpless and shattering them like frozen statues with a single strike. Lucius was an artist with his magic, using it as both a weapon and a shield, defending the city from the demonic assault.


    But amidst the chaos, another figure emerged, catching Lucius''s attention. A formidable demon, towering over the others, with a tailshing behind him and massive horns adorning his head. His remainedposed, the chill in his eyes unyielding.


    "Interfere? No, I merely came to end this destructive spectacle you bat-like wings stretched out, casting ominous shadows on the frozen battlefield below.


    "You dare interfere, human?"


    The demon snarled, his voice rumbling like thunder. Lucius remainedposed, the chill in his eyes unyielding.


    "Interfere? No, I merely came to end this destructive spectacle you demons have orchestrated."


    Without hesitation, the demon lunged at Lucius, his ws aiming to rip apart the mage. But Lucius was faster, evading the attack with a graceful sidestep. He retaliated with a barrage of ice shards, but the demon deflected them effortlessly with a wave of his wed hand.


    Their battle was a spectacle of power and skill, as Lucius weaved intricate patterns with his ice magic, trying to ensnare the demon in an unyielding prison of frost. The demon, in turn, unleashed sts of dark energy from his horns, seeking to pierce through Lucius''s defenses.


    The rooftop beneath them cracked and splintered under the intensity of their sh. The sky darkened as if mourning the destruction below.


    As Lucius and the Demon shed, their magic created a mesmerizing disy of contrasting elements. The Demon wielded darkness like a malevolent force, conjuring tendrils of inky ckness that snaked toward Lucius. But the Ice Mage was unfazed, meeting the darkness head-on with his icy power.


    Frosty blue hues shed with the shadowy abyss as the two forces collided, creating an ethereal dance of light and dark. The darkness tried to envelop Lucius, seeking to smother his magic and extinguish the cold brilliance hemanded. However, the ice proved resilient, repelling the shadows and freezing them in ce.


    Lucius weaved intricate patterns with his hands, creating delicate ice formations that spiraled and twisted around the darkness, encapsting it with a chilling grip. The demon roared in anger and frustration, attempting to break free from the icy shackles that threatened to encase him entirely.


    The rooftop beneath them was now a canvas of ice and darkness, the remnants of their fierce exchange. Cracks spread like spider webs across the frozen surface, but Lucius remained steadfast, channeling his energy with unwavering focus.


    The demon unleashed waves of dark energy from his horns, trying to disrupt Lucius''s concentration. But the mage was a master of control, and he erected a shimmering ice shield, deflecting the dark sts effortlessly. The shield crackled and vibrated with each impact, but it held firm.


    Lucius''s eyes glowed with determination as he increased the intensity of his icy assault. He created massive ice spears that shot toward the demon-like javelins, leaving trails of frost in their wake. The demon tried to evade them, but the spears adjusted their trajectory, relentlessly pursuing their target.


    The air crackled with the collision of their opposing elements, and the rooftop trembled beneath their power. The city below seemed to hold its breath, witnessing the battle of Titans unfold in the sky.


    The demon responded with a desperate surge of darkness, aiming to overwhelm Lucius with sheer force. But the Ice Mage was no stranger to adversity. He thrust his hands forward, and the ice beneath the demon''s feet surged upward, encapsting him in a frozen cocoon.


    The demon struggled, trying to break free from the icy prison, but it was futile. The freezing grip tightened, and the darkness within him seemed to recede, neutralized by the relentless cold.


    "Fucking Human..."


    The demon growled but Lucius remained unfazed, his expression calm and resolute.


    "It''s been a while since I faced one of the seven family patriarchs..."


    Lucius maintained his focus, his eyes locked firmly with the demon''s crimson gaze.


    "How''s life going Ariel, still enjoying being under ''his'' foot?"


    Strengthening the Ice prison with a surge of Mana, Lucius sneered, enraging the Demon even more.


    "Darkness Domain: ck Hole..."


    Suddenly a massive tear appeared in the fabric of space, a swirling void of absolute darkness.


    Even Lucius was forced to take a step back, recognizing the sheer power and danger of the demon''s next move.


    "Troublesome..."


    ncing at the countless humans down below, Lucius made a quick decision.


    Crack...


    The Ice prison that the Demon was trapped in broke into pieces, shattering under the immense force of the demon''s Dark Hole.


    However, Ice began to creep around the edges of the void, gradually encasing it and preventing it from expanding further.


    "Annoying..."


    Lucius muttered to himself as he focused his energy on reinforcing the ice barrier, determined to protect the innocent lives below.


    However, as soon as the Demon''s spell was contained, he turned back to where the Patriarch stood.


    "He''s gone."


    Lucius scanned the rooftop, his eyes widening slightly.


    His face morphed into a frown, however, people from all around started to celebrate.


    Demons...


    They were retreating!

 Chapter 156 Looting

    Chapter 156 Looting


    As the chaos subsided and the demons retreated, I sat on the rooftop, my gaze fixed on the aftermath of the battle. While the city was still in ruins, there was a sense of relief in the air. The Director had done it, he had repelled the demonic invasion.


    "Finally..."


    A small smile tugged at the corners of my lips. I knew I might seem callous, but after witnessing countless battles in this world, I had learned not to be overly emotional about such events.


    Instead, my mind was focused on the potential loot left behind by the fallen demons.


    Slowly and carefully, I climbed down from the rooftop. My steps were measured, and I maintained my calm and collected demeanor. The campus and the main entrance were now bustling with people. Many were crying, injured, or consoling one another. Their emotions were a stark contrast to my own, as I remained cold and unaffected by the devastation around me.


    I don''t want to sound cocky, but while some cried in pain of losing a limb, I barely sneered at such levels of pain.


    Others cried at their lost family members, which I also didn''t have the luxury of shedding tears over...


    In both lives, I had no parents.


    "..."


    As I walked past the massive Mana Barrier dome, it was still faintly glowing, its power gradually dissipating now that the attack was over.


    The previous menacing pulse was alsopletely gone, making it easy for anyone to leave the area.


    I carefully slipped through the barrier, taking extra precautions as some demons might still be hiding.


    While the Director might be strong, he couldn''t possibly wipe out all of the Demons within a few minutes.


    I refuse to believe that there was no Demon specializing in stealth, who hadn''t slipped under his radar.


    Tap... Tap...


    Once in the city streets, I maintained a steady yet cautious stride. Even though the Director had cleared out many demons, there was always a chance that some stragglers remained, and I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    The destruction left in the wake of the attack was evident. Ashes floated in the air like mncholic snow, and the remnants of shattered buildings and demolished structures adorned thendscape. Some areas werepletely reduced to rubble, and the scent of smoke and burnt debris hung heavy in the air.


    As I walked further, I noticed several demons frozen in ice, their malevolent forms now lifeless and inert. The sight was eerie, but it was a testament to the power of the Director''s ice magic. He had not held back, and it showed in the aftermath.


    In the distance, I spotted the massive corpse of one of the dragon-like creatures lying half-buried under the foundation of a skyscraper. It was a grotesque sight, but I couldn''t deny the potential rewards that mighte from exploring such a creature''s remains.


    Approaching it cautiously, I examined the creature''s lifeless body. Its scales were tough and dark, and its wings were tattered and torn from the fierce battle it had been a part of. I kept my distance, not knowing if any lingering demonic energy might still be present.


    After ensuring there were no immediate threats, I began to search for any valuable materials or items that could be salvaged from the creature''s body. Demonic beings often carried unique and powerful resources, and I wasn''t about to let this opportunity slip by.


    Carefully, I made my way around the corpse, rummaging through the debris and ashes left in its wake. I found some dark, iridescent scales that could potentially be used for crafting. There were also sharp ws and fangs that might fetch a good price in the market.


    However, the main thing I came here for was...


    Pluck...


    My Aura de tore into the creature''s massive chest, carefully removing scales one by one.


    "Found it!"


    A Core appeared in my palm, pulsating with strong Dark Mana.


    This Core, imbued with the essence of the defeated creature, would prove to be a valuable source of power.


    This would also fetch a high price in the market...


    I could even sell it to ''Nothing'' in the Dark Auction.


    With the Demonic Core in hand, I felt a sense of triumph. This B Rank core was a true treasure, one that could go fund my growth.


    But my desire for more didn''t stop there.


    As I moved through the devastated streets, I scanned the surroundings for any other fallen demons. This city had been the battleground for an intense conflict, and I knew that more remnants of the demonic invasion could be found.


    My Aura de glinted in the dim light as I carefully approached another frozen demon. It was a fearsome creature, once exuding a menacing aura, but now ity lifeless, encased in ice. Swiftly and skillfully, I extracted another Demon Core from its body, adding it to my growing collection.


    One by one, I went around scavenging from the corpses of the fallen demons. Each Core I collected pulsated with its unique energy, a dark and potent force waiting to be harnessed. The more I gathered, the more my excitement grew, for I knew the potential power and wealth these artifacts held.


    In my Spatial Ring, I carefully organized and stored the collected Demonic Cores. It was a meticulous process, but one I had mastered over time. The Spatial Ring was a valuable tool for an Awakener, capable of holding far more items than it appeared to from the outside.


    As I made my way toward another demon''s corpse in the distance, my mind was still consumed with thoughts of the valuable loot I had gathered. The potential power and riches these Demonic Cores could bring were immense, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the possibilities.


    But as I approached the fallen dragon-like creature, something felt off. The air seemed to hum with an eerie energy, and I noticed a faint tremor beneath my feet. My instincts urged me to be cautious, and I halted my steps just before climbing onto the massive body.


    A realization dawned on me. This creature might not be as lifeless as I had assumed.


    Slowly, I backed away, my eyes fixed on the creature''s form. Its scales, though dark and dull, showed faint signs of movement.


    Looking at its head, I saw its silver eyes flickered wide open, slowly adjusting to the surrounding light and finally me.


    My heart skipped a beat as I realized the demon was not as dead as I thought. Its silver eyes locked onto mine, and a low, guttural growl rumbled from its throat.


    How could I have been so careless? I should have known better than to assume anything in this world.


    Swish...


    Without wasting another moment, I turned and dashed through the city streets, my heart pounding in my chest. The sounds of massive footsteps and roars echoed behind me, driving me to push myself to the limits of my speed and endurance.


    Roar...


    I dared not look back, knowing that the creature''s pursuit was relentless. It was injured, its wing unable to carry it into the air, but that didn''t stop it from chasing me with unbridled fury.


    Thud... Thud...


    As I weaved through the ruined city, the creature''s presence loomed closer and closer. My mind raced, searching for a way to escape this relentless pursuit. I couldn''t afford to face it head-on; my chances of survival were slim against such a formidable opponent.


    I spotted a narrow alleyway up ahead, and without a second thought, I veered into it. The buildings on either side pressed in on me, but I kept running, praying that I could somehow shake off the monster''s pursuit.


    The alleyway seemed endless, and my lungs burned with every breath. I could hear the creature''s heavy footfalls, its growls growing louder as it closed the distance between us. My heart pounded in my ears, and a cold sweat coated my skin.


    Just as I thought I might be cornered, I spotted a small opening in the alley''s wall. Without hesitation, I dived through it, hoping it would lead to safety. To my relief, it opened up into a deserted courtyard, overgrown with vines and debris.


    Huff...


    I paused for a moment to catch my breath, my mind racing as I tried toe up with a n. I needed to find a way to outsmart the monster, to use its injured wing to my advantage.


    A thought struck me, and I nced around the courtyard. There, near the far wall,y the remnants of a fallen structure. It was a massive b of stone, half-buried in the ground. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I ran towards it and began to push with all my might.


    The stone shifted, its weight nearly too much for me to handle. But I was determined to make this work. I managed to tilt it just enough to create a makeshift ramp leading up to a higher level of the city ruins.


    wing. It was a slim chance, but it was the best shot I had.


    With the n in mind, I lured the creature''s attention back to me. It was risky, but I had no other options. If I could lure the demon towards the ramp, it might get caught or stumble due to its injured wing. It was a slim chance, but it was the best shot I had.


    With the n in mind, I lured the creature''s attention back to me. As soon as it spotted me, it let out a furious roar and charged towards me once more.


    Roar...


    I sprinted towards the makeshift ramp, praying that my gambit would pay off. Just as I reached the top, I turned and faced the pursuing demon, making sure it saw me.


    With a burst of dark energy, it lunged at me. But instead of meeting its attack head-on, I sidestepped at thest moment, causing the creature to overshoot and stumble onto the tilted stone ramp.


    Its injured wing hindered its bnce, and as the demon tried to regain its footing, the stone ramp shifted beneath its weight. With a loud crash, the demon fell back, its massive form trapped against the stone.


    I couldn''t believe my luck. The n had actually worked. The demon roared in frustration, struggling to free itself, but its injured wing and the stone''s weight held it in ce.


    I didn''t waste any time. I turned and fled the courtyard, leaving the demon trapped behind me. Even though I had escaped its clutches for now, I knew I couldn''t stay in the city any longer. There were still dangers lurking, and the demon might eventually free itself.


    "I''ve collected enough loot..."

 Chapter 157 Aftermath

    Chapter 157 Aftermath


    The cityy in ruins, the once bustling streets now reduced to andscape of debris and destruction. Smoke still lingered in the air, but the chaotic mes had been quelled by the icy magic of Lucius Throne and the firepower of the Dwarf airships. The sky that was once filled with winged Demonic creatures was now empty, as they retreated in the face of Lucius''s power.


    Whoosh...


    As the echoes of battle subsided, the survivors began to emerge from their hiding ces. Awakeners cautiously stepped out from the ruins, their expressions a mix of relief and sorrow. They began to lift the rubble, searching for any signs of life amongst the fallen buildings.


    Many were crying as they uncovered their loved ones, either miraculously alive or lost forever to the devastation. The scene was heart-wrenching, as families were reunited in tearful embraces, and others mourned the loss of those they could not save. The city''s once vibrant spirit was reced with a solemn aura of grief and disbelief.


    Amidst the wreckage, there were stories of incredible survival. Some had sought refuge in underground bunkers, shielded from the chaos above. Others had been saved by Awakeners who used their abilities to create protective barriers, guarding those trapped within the copsing buildings.


    Tap...


    Lucius Throne, the hero of the day, descended from the rooftop where he had battled the formidable demon. His grey hair and beard were now streaked with dirt and sweat, and his robes were tattered from the intense conflict. Yet, he carried himself with a sense of purpose and responsibility.


    As he walked through the devastated streets, people approached him with gratitude and awe in their eyes. They thanked him for his courage and strength, for standing up against the demonic invasion and saving their lives. But Lucius was modest in epting their praise, knowing that the battle was far from over.


    "..."


    His old features were cold and unfeeling, and his eyes betrayed a depth of rage that only a few could feel.


    It was like a crushing Aura and everyone had the strange feeling to avoid being in his presence for too long.


    Well, except for a lone man that stood right beside him, looking at the Dragon-like Creature that had crashed into the skyscraper and was stuck there, its corpse twisted and lifeless.


    "Annoying aren''t they?"


    He spoke, picking up a cigarette from his pocket and lighting it with a flick of his lighter.


    The man''s expression was also cold as if it didn''t concern him how many of the people died, however, strange wind currents were rippling around him as if disying his inner feelings.


    "How many of our students are dead?"


    Seeing Robbin''s expression, Lucius spoke in a calm yet stern voice.


    Both men were eyeing the crushed wreckage of the massive building and people retreating toward the Academy, where they could get temporary shelter until order in the city was restored.


    "304 Students are dead and 162 still missing..."


    Robbin puffed out a cloud of smoke, watching as it was instantly carried away by his fierce wind currents.


    Lucius''s face tightened with grief and anger, his eyes narrowed into slits.


    "How is the ''Golden'' four?"


    His hands clenched into fists.


    He couldn''t lose the future of humanity, the four most promising students in the Mage Academy...


    No!


    In the entire world!


    Nobody had such talent as those four individuals.


    They were all monsters in their own right!


    "3 of them are alive and ounted for..."


    Robbin spoke with another puff of smoke.


    "And the Elven Princess is slightly injured and currently within the Academy''s healing facilities."


    Hearing his words Lucius let out a sigh of relief, knowing that the future of humanity still had a glimmer of hope.


    Losing such talents would be a devastating blow to the Mage Academy and to the world as a whole.


    "Any trails on how one of the Noble families hade into our realm?"


    He touched his beard in thoughtful contemtion.


    Demons could only traverse through the realms through voids, however, there was no way such a massive army of these disgusting creatures could just appear out of thin air.


    "I think that ''he'' managed to open a Void on his own..."


    Robbin barely murmured, his voice echoing through the street.


    Lucius, however, didn''t have anything else to say. This was the most probable theory, considering the magnitude of the invasion and the sudden appearance of the demon army.


    Only the Patriarchs and the Demon God had the power to open a Void to another realm, so it was the most probable exnation.


    Still...


    How did no one notice Dark Mana gathering somewhere in the city?


    Scratching his beard Lucius sighed in resignation. There was obviously a traitor within their midst, someone who had been secretly working with the Noble family to orchestrate this devastating attack.


    However, this was no time to root the traitor out.


    Firstes the urgent task of ensuring the safety and recovery of the surviving students and the city''s inhabitants.


    "I''ll have to take the leave now..."


    Turning toward Robbin, who was still busy mingling a cigarette in his mouth, Lucius clicked his fingers, extinguishing the me.


    Turning around, he kicked the ground, using his sheer strength to propel himself into the air, leaving behind a trail of dust and debris "Stop smoking and go make sure that no Demon is left..."


    Turning around, he kicked the ground, using his sheer strength to propel himself into the air, leaving behind a trail of dust and debris as he darted into the sky, leaving Robbin standing alone.


    "..."


    Robbin nced at the frozen cigarette in his hand before sighing and dropping it to the ground.


    Whoosh...


    A gust of wind swept through the deste streets as if scanning the area, while Robbin closed his eyes and focused his senses, attuning himself to the wind, making it his eyes and ears.


    Robbin''s eyes remained closed as he attuned himself to the wind''s whispers, feeling its currents brush against his skin and carry the faintest of sounds to his ears. He became one with the wind, a silent observer in the chaos that unfolded below.


    The wind whispered to him, revealing the presence of Demonic creatures lurking in the shadows of alleyways and abandoned buildings. He could sense their malevolent aura, a darkness that contrasted sharply with the remnants of the city''s once vibrant energy.


    Without hesitation, Robbin disappeared into the wind, moving at astonishing speeds through the city''s streets. He was a blur, a phantom that the Demons couldn''t even hope to catch with their keen senses.


    His presence was marked only by the swift swishing sound of his Wind de technique. With a mere flick of his wrist, the air around him became a lethal weapon, slicing through Demonic creatures with ease. They never saw himing, cut down before they could even react.


    He appeared and disappeared, a ghostly figure darting through the destruction, protecting the city''s remaining inhabitants from the lurking dangers. The wind carried him effortlessly from one location to another, and with each step, he left behind a trail of shredded Demonic corpses.


    The wind became his eyes, revealing the exact location of his enemies even before he could see them. It guided him to those trapped under debris, and with gentle currents, he helped lift the rubble to free survivors.


    Amidst the chaos, Robbin could feel the fear and despair of those he rescued. His eyes glistened with unshed tears as he witnessed the pain and loss that had befallen the innocent. Yet, he couldn''t afford to break down. He had a duty to perform, a responsibility to protect.


    Whoosh...


    He continued to move, the wind always whispering its secrets in his ears. With each gust, he detected the faintest of disturbances, locating Demonic creatures that thought they could hide from his senses.


    They lunged at him with ferocity, but his mastery over the wind allowed him to effortlessly evade their attacks. With precision and grace, he retaliated, cutting them down before they could even touch him.


    The streets became a battleground, and Robbin was the wind''s sh...


    instrument of justice. His Wind de danced through the air, striking down Demons one after another. The wind howled with fury, a reflection of his inner emotions, as he fought to protect what remained of the city.


    sh...


    sh...


    sh...


    The wind sang with each swing of his de, a symphony of destruction that echoed through the city. His movements were fluid and swift, a testament to the years of training he had undergone to master the Wind Element.


    His agility allowed him to dance between the debris and wreckage, effortlessly navigating the obstacles while delivering precise and deadly strikes.


    Being an assassin allowed him to quickly eliminate his targets, eliminating them before they could regroup or mount a counterattack.


    Within a few minutes, he had been to every corner of the city, eliminating threats and ensuring the safety of the remaining inhabitants.


    Since most of the stronger Demon forces had retreated Rabbin had an easy time dealing with these C and D Rank beings.


    He didn''t even break a sweat during the battle, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the chaos around him.

 Chapter 158 Determination

    Chapter 158 Determination


    Huff...


    Pulling myself to the metal bar above, I let out a long exhale, feeling my muscles strain with the effort.


    "47..."


    I muttered under my breath, raising my chin above the bar before going for another rep.


    "48..."


    Sweat dripped from my brow, blurring my vision with each glistening drop.


    However, I merely closed my eyes and carried on, gripping the bar tighter so it wouldn''t slip from my grasp.


    "49..."


    My arms quivered with extreme exertion, slow and controlled movements bing more challenging with every repetition.


    ''Thest one...''


    Clinging on the thought, I let out a guttural growl, summoning one final burst of strength to push myself upward.


    "50!"


    I dropped to the ground, savoring the satisfying burn in my muscles as the adrenaline coursed through my body.


    Thud...


    However, before I started to rest, I quickly untied the weight vest and tossed it aside, letting out a relieved sigh.


    Losing the weight vest felt like shedding a burden I had carried for too long.


    "I don''t feel my arms..."


    I sighed, allowing Mana to massage my aching muscles as if soothing the fire that had burnt me during the pull-up session.


    Why wasn''t I using Mana to help me with the pull-ups before?


    Well, it was because I wanted to train my strength and not Mana control.


    My strength was alreadyckingpared to other attributes, so I wanted to focus on improving through physical training.


    Using Mana efficiently was also crucial, but pure strength was also very important.


    Anyways, since I was done with training for the day, I quickly picked up my stuff and headed toward the shower.


    Along the way, I could feel countless stares from the other students in the facility.


    "..."


    Although they didn''t speak, I could feel their gazes judge me in silence.


    A week has already passed since the Demon attack was repelled and all the sses in the Mage Academy were temporarily suspended.


    Even a mid-term exam was pushed back to make way for the recovery of the city and its people.


    As to why the other students were staring at me...


    The girls that I saved from the Demon Attack since they were Rose''s friends, told everyone the story and, of course, it didn''t paint me in the best light.


    Oscar even told me that the rumors got so bad that it seemed as if I killed one of the girls during the Demon attack.


    ''Ungrateful bastards...''


    Cursing under my breath, I put my head under the cold water, quickly refreshing myself and washing away the sweat and grime from my intense workout.


    After the invigorating shower, I dressed in fresh clothes and left the facility, putting on a hood to hide my face.


    During this week, I''ve been challenged by various ''Heroes'' that wanted to beat me up for my supposed wrongdoings.


    On average I had been challenged more than a dozen times every day, which made me quite annoyed.


    Even the Academy had heard of these rumors and brought me in for questioning but within minutes of investigation, they realized that the rumors were baseless.


    At least some are not quick to jump to conclusions.


    "..."


    Also, Rose and I haven''t met up since that day, which was...


    Fortunate?


    Walking through the campus, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was for the better...


    ***


    Sitting on a secluded bench in the Garden, a young man with golden hair and deep green eyes sat lost in thought.


    Lost in the tranquility of the garden, the gentle breeze ruffled Drake''s golden locks as he gazed absently at the surrounding beauty. The sun-dappled path seemed a world away from the weighty matters that upied his mind.


    The recent Demon attack lingered like a shadow, its echoes reverberating through his thoughts. He couldn''t shake the memory of the chaotic scene, the fear in the eyes of the innocent, the palpable malevolence of the otherworldly invaders. In that dire moment, he had acted instinctively, driven by a desire to protect, to shield those who couldn''t defend themselves.


    "..."


    His fingers idly traced the intricate patterns of the bench, his mind wandering further down memoryne. He had trained for years, and became one of the strongest First-year Students, however, upon seeing the devastation caused by the Demon attack, Drake couldn''t help but question his own strength.


    His doubts lingered, flickers of uncertainty in his normally steadfast resolve. He wondered if his strength was enough if his physical prowess could truly make a difference against the otherworldly horrors that might assail their world again. He had seen the destructive might of the Demons, the raw power that defiedprehension. A gnawing question echoed within him: Could he truly measure up?


    "Hahh..."


    A quiet sigh escaped his lips as he contemted this internal struggle.


    As his thoughts danced like leaves on the wind, he reyed the moments of the Demon attack in his mind''s eye. The sh of magic, the acrid scent of burning debris, the cries of defiance ¨C they were all etched into his memory. He recalled some old couple he had saved.


    Lost in his reverie, Drake''s fingers traced the grooves of the bench as if seeking answers from its worn surface. The weight of his doubts pressed upon him like a heavy cloak, suffocating and unrelenting. Could he really make a difference? His gaze drifted to a delicate butterfly that flitted by, its fragile wings a stark contrast to the turmoil within him.


    He couldn''t shake the image of the elderly couple he had rescued during the attack. Their trembling hands and tear-filled eyes, as they clung to each other, had been both heart-wrenching and heartwarming. It was moments like those that fueled his determination to protect, to stand as a bastion against the darkness that threatened their realm.


    But as the vivid memories yed out before him, he found himself wrestling with a surge of self-doubt. The golden strands of his hair caught the sunlight as he leaned back, his mind a tempest of conflicting thoughts. What if he faltered next time? What if his strength wasn''t enough to shield the innocent from harm?


    A breeze whispered through the garden, carrying with it the distant sound ofughter ¨C a stark reminder of the world''s vibrancy that stood in stark contrast to the darkness he had witnessed. He clenched his fist, his nails digging into his palm as if trying to anchor himself to reality.


    "Resting?"


    Kai''s voice cut through the web of Drake''s thoughts, azy yet familiar tone that pulled him from his introspection.


    Drake blinked, momentarily disoriented as his mind shifted from the depths of contemtion to the present moment. He turned his gaze to the side, finding his friend Kai settled onto the bench beside him. The sight of Kai''s perpetually drowsy expression and unruly brown hair was oddlyforting, a reminder of the steadying presence amidst the chaos.


    A small smile tugged at Drake''s lips.


    "Mind if I sit here?"


    Kai''s question was posed with the casualness that Drake hade to expect from him, aid-back demeanor that often contrasted with the weight of Drake''s own thoughts.


    "Go ahead."


    Drake replied, his voice carrying a touch of gratitude. He shifted over slightly to make more space on the bench, his golden hair catching the sunlight as he did so.


    Kai settled in, letting out a contented sigh as he leaned back against the bench. His tired eyes scanned the tranquil surroundings, seemingly unaffected by the residual tension that had been clinging to Drake''s shoulders.


    "Nice day, huh?"


    Kai mused, his tone carrying a hint of nonchnce.


    Drake nodded, his gaze drifting to the azure sky framed by the lush foliage of the garden. The gentle rustle of leaves and the distant hum of activity within the Academy grounds provided a soothing backdrop to their conversation.


    "Yeah."


    Drake agreed, his voice quieter now as if the serene atmosphere had encouraged a more subdued demeanor.


    "It''s a wee change from everything that''s been happening."


    Kai hummed in agreement, his fingers absentmindedly tracing patterns on the bench''s surface.


    "Can''t argue with that. Things have been... intense."


    A silence settled between them,fortable and unstrained. Drake found sce in the presence of his friend, a sense of camaraderie that required no words.


    As they sat there, the warmth of the sunlight seemed to melt away some of the weight that had been pressing on Drake''s chest. The garden was alive with colors ¨C vibrant petals that swayed in the breeze, and the soothing babble of a nearby fountain added a gentle melody to the moment.


    "So... why aren''t you sleeping?"


    Drake spoke, disrupting the silence and making Kai groan as if he was awoken from sleep.


    "Your girlfriend said to me that you are sad and neededpany."


    Kai responded, without even flinching, which almost made Drake choke.


    "Tess is not my girlfriend!"


    Drake eximed, not being able to control his surprise, but Kai merely raised his eyebrow in amusement.


    "I didn''t say anything about Tess, though?"


    Drake shut his mouth instantly, ring at Kai with a look that signaled that he wanted his death, however, Kai merely yawned.

 Chapter 159 Mid-term Exams

    Chapter 159 Mid-term Exams


    "Take your seats."


    pping his hand, Robbin, overlooked the crowd of students, who were fidgeting in their seats, their panicked expressionspeting with their excitement.


    "Make sure you have a pen and a notebook..."


    Robbin continued, his deep voice resonating through the room.


    "If any of you are caught cheating or copying from each other, I''ll personally make sure you join a choir and sing the alphabet backward in front of the entire school!"


    He giggled as the students exchanged nervous nces, wondering if he was serious or just trying to lighten the mood.


    I, on the other hand, rolled my eyes, knowing that his threats were 100% real.


    However, Robbin forgot to mention one crucial detail...


    Currently, we were about to write our Mid-term writing exam, which would be 50% of our grade and would have a lot of significance in our Rankings.


    The Mage Academy has a hierarchy system. Based on your Rank you will be given certain rewards and privileges within the academy.


    We, first years, are yet to receive our Ranks and the Mid-term exams are the determining factor for where we will stand in the hierarchy.


    The exam is split into two parts, knowledge andbat, each one equally important in shaping our future at Mage Academy.


    While I was confident in passing the writing exam with high grades, thebat part was really questionable.


    I was aware that cing in the Top 50 was crucial if I wanted to have a chance at earning a higher Rank.


    However, would that be possible?


    I had no clue...


    Anyways, as I mentioned, Robbin forgot one crucial detail about cheating.


    If one is caught cheating he is immediately thrown to thest rank of the hierarchy, having close to no rewards, which would in turn make their time at the academy incredibly difficult.


    Click...


    Robbin clicked his fingers and papers appeared in thin air, floating down onto the desks with a soft fluttering sound.


    It was the start of the exam...


    As the exam began, the room fell into a silence filled with the scratching of pencils and the asional throat-clearing.


    ''Let''s see...''


    ncing at my paper and the questions in front of me, I quickly read through all the instructions and prompts.


    Question 1: Exin the term ''Mana''.


    ...


    Question 4: What is an Artifact?


    ...


    Question 43: Our universe is made out of ... [ Insert correct type of Energy ]


    ...


    Reading through all the questions, I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples.


    It wasn''t because the questions were hard or confusing, it was because I''d spent an entire week studying and preparing for this exam and I was hoping for my efforts to pay out.


    However...


    This Test was the same as in the game!


    I knew all the answers already!


    ''Ughhh... Give me back my week."


    The Demon attack happened two weeks ago and the Academy has pushed back the mid-term exams due to the chaos.


    However, this also meant that the Shadow Dungeon raid I nned to do this week had to be pushed back a little bit...


    ''I have no time...''


    Cursing under my breath, I clenched my fists.


    If I don''t get my hands on the Shadow Mana Art...


    "..."


    Looking at my paper and the questions in front of me, I realized that time was ticking and I needed to start answering.


    Although I knew all the answers already, it would still take some time, so I''d rather start writing.


    ***


    ''Done...''


    Looking at the clock on the wall, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    I managed to finish the exam within half of the allotted time.


    ''How are the others doing?''


    Lifting my eyes to scan the room, I noticed that all the students were busy writing and focusing on their exams.


    My eyes were drawn toward the four protagonist characters from the game, who were also working diligently on their exams.


    Drake was scratching his head deep in thought, I swear, I could even see sweat forming on his brow.


    Kai was leaning forward in his chair, his eyes closed and drool threatening to escape the corner of his mouth...


    He was sleeping!


    Tess, on the other hand, was intently scribbling answers on her paper, her brow furrowed in concentration.


    It didn''t seem like she was too stressed about the exam, unlike Drake.


    And finally Rose...


    Her hand was moving diligently across the paper, her expression focused and determined.


    I could see that she was calm and collected as if she hadplete control over the situation.


    "..."


    Looking at her, I breathed a small sigh.


    Since ''that'' event we hadn''t spoken even once, which made the atmosphere between us somewhat awkward.


    Of course, I didn''t mind it.


    In fact, it seemed better, since now there was no possibility of her bothering me.


    How could she?


    I was responsible for a lot of deaths of people that could possibly be saved.


    ''It''s for the best...''


    Rubbing my nose bridge, I stood up from the desk, drawing the attention of most of the students in the room.


    Tap... Tap...


    Making my way toward the front, I handed mypleted exam to Robbin, who raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "..."


    Pushing my papers to him, I gave a small nod and made my way toward the ssroom door.


    At thest moment, I felt a gaze piercing through my back and turned to see Rose looking at me, her eyes cold and unreadable.


    "..."


    Turning around, I didn''t bother to acknowledge her gaze and simply walked out of the ssroom, breathing a sigh of relief as soon as the door closed.


    Tomorrow will be thebat exam, and I need to make sure I am well-prepared for it.


    Walking through the campus grounds, I went straight toward the city, leaving the Academy behind me.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the city streets, I nced up at the tall buildings, the signs of bustling activity all around me.


    All the damage done by the Attack was restored within a week.


    Although now the city seemed to have returned to its normal state, the amount of people within the city seemed lesser than before.


    Even the faces of those that remained seemed weary and wary, reflecting the lingering effects of the Attack.


    "..."


    As I walked through the city, the bustling streets gradually gave way to quieter alleys. The atmosphere seemed to shift, and a sense of unease settled in. The buildings loomed overhead, casting long shadows that danced along the narrow path. It was here, in this dark and somewhat eerie alley, that I found myself slipping between two structures.


    The gap between the buildings was tighter than I anticipated, and I had to carefully navigate my way through. As I moved forward, I couldn''t help but notice the asional scuttling of my legs and the glint of many tiny eyes reflecting the faint light. Spiders, cockroaches, and various other critters seemed to have imed this passage as their own.


    Despite the creeping sensation down my spine, I pressed on.


    "Fucking bugs..."


    I muttered, swatting at the tiny creatures that had found their way into my clothing while I squeezed through the narrow pathway.


    Once I had brushed off the bugs from my clothes, I surveyed my surroundings. Ahead of me stood a darkened street, The path was deserted, and the few people I did see were all wearing something to cover their faces.


    I quickly unrolled my ck scarf and wrapped it around my face, leaving only my piercing golden eyes visible.


    "..."


    Like thest time, I also suppressed my Mana, making sure not to attract too much attention or draw any unwanted confrontations.


    Looking forward, I saw a street of dimly lit shops and closed storefronts.


    It seems that some of the Dark businesses hadn''t recovered from the aftermath of the Attack.


    "I wonder if ''Nothing'' has survived..."


    Muttering under my breath, I walked through the street, ncing at the shops.


    Tomorrow, we will be sent to an Ice Dungeon and I needed to buy some items to prepare.


    ''Let the shopping trip begin...''


    ***


    Click...


    Closing the door behind her, Rose stepped out of the ssroom and into the hallway.


    cing her hand on her forehead, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That was hard..."


    Rose muttered under her breath, leaning against the wall and taking a moment to collect herself.


    "I wonder if Tess will be alright..."


    Looking at the ceiling, Rose recalled how Tess looked during the exam and bit her lip.


    Her friend was smart and determined, so Rose had faith that Tess would do well.


    "..."


    Closing her eyes, she recalled the lone student that had finished the exam before everyone else.


    He even handed it to the teacher without any hesitation.


    "Aiden."


    Her icy blue eyes grew cold as she thought of him.


    Just two weeks ago Rose could have called him a friend, but now she saw him in a different light.


    Was he always that cruel?


    Pressing her lips together, Rose straightened her posture before walking away.


    ''We''ll need to talk...''

 Chapter 160 Combat Exam

    ?


    Crunch... Crunch...


    A group of well-dressed students emerged from a vibrant purple portal, their feet leaving deep imprints in the soft, glistening snow.


    "Cold..."


    Some of the students wrapped their arms around themselves, shivering as they tried to ward off the chill in the air.


    Somehow, those dumbasses had not even bothered to take a coat before stepping into the portal.


    Although Robbin had told us multiple times that the Combat part of the exam will be done in an Ice Dungeon, some people still didn''te prepared.


    ''...''


    Looking at them, I could only sigh and shake my head.


    Yesterday, I visited the Dark Auction to buy some equipment for the uing exam.


    The Mage Academy permitted us to bring in our own Artifacts and items, which was very fortunate.


    Click...


    Touching the band on my wrist, I opened its Status screen:


    ~ Coldness Band ~


    [ Effect ]


    Provides minor resistance to cold.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    This was one of the Items I bought to give myself an advantage against the freezing temperatures of the Ice Dungeon.


    Thest time I was here, I vividly remember only wearing simple clothes that did little to protect me from the biting cold.


    This time, however, I was more prepared.


    ncing around, I also noticed a few other students who, like me, hade equipped with various magical artifacts and essories tobat the freezing conditions of the Ice Dungeon.


    "..."


    My eyes momentarily lingered on Katarina, a girl with blond hair, who held a longbow and wore a thick fur cloak.


    Her ears were pierced with dangling silver earrings that glistened in the light of the snow.


    It seems that she, too, had taken the necessary precautions for the icy environment.


    Closing my eyes for a moment, I tried to recall everything I knew about her.


    Mhmmm...


    She was the eldest daughter of Carolina, an S+ Rank Awakener, who I had met in Helixia during the incident in the restaurant.


    I had also fought Katarina during one of thebat sses and also lost...


    I wonder if I can beat her now...


    Unknowingly, my stare lingered on her a little longer than I intended, which caught her attention.


    She nced in my direction, her emerald eyes meeting mine briefly before I diverted my gaze feigning disinterest in her direction.


    I could feel her gaze piercing through me, but I refused to acknowledge it.


    p...


    The sound of pping echoed through the room, drawing the attention of all the students.


    "Today, we''ll be testing yourbat ability in the challenging terrain of the Ice Dungeon"


    pping his hands, Robbin announced with a tired tone. He really didn''t seem too enthusiastic about this whole thing.


    "You have 12 hours to kill as many monsters as you can. The kill count will be counted by the Academy''s surveince system, so there is no need to collect proof or evidence..."


    Rubbing his hands together, Robbin''s face morphed into a smile as he continued.


    "Fighting between each other is allowed, but killing is strictly prohibited."


    A few grins spread across the group, however, I could only sigh at the potential chaos and mayhem that could ensue from allowing students to battle each other in addition to the monsters.


    I wanted to be nowhere near that chaos.


    "Upon defeating the other student you will steal their points, so choose your opponents wisely and strategize ordingly..."


    Robbin''s grin widened before he clicked his fingers and dissolved into thin air.


    "May the strongest survive and now, disperse!"


    As the group of students absorbed Robbin''s instructions, a sense of anticipation filled the air.


    The challenge had been set, and the promise ofbat andpetition hung palpably around them.


    With a mental shake, I reminded myself of my n. I had no intention of diving into the fray of student battles. My goal was clear - head to the spruce forest, where the elusive Yetis were known to inhabit. These formidable creatures would surely rack up a significant kill count, boosting my chances of sess in this exam.


    Tap...


    Amidst the shifting crowd, I started moving subtly, avoiding the more boisterous groups that were already strategizing and bickering. My steps took me away from the main gathering and toward the towering cliff that the spruce forest clung to, like a verdant tapestry woven against the icy rock.


    Crunch...


    The snow crunched beneath my boots, muffling my footsteps as I ventured deeper into the forest. The air grew colder, and a hushed serenity enveloped me, broken only by the asional creak of snowden branches. My breath formed misty clouds in the frigid air as I continued, each step bringing me closer to my target.


    Reasoning that Yetis were usually found in the heart of such forests, I treaded carefully, my senses attuned to any sign of movement or presence. The trees stood sentinel, their towering forms casting long shadows on the pristine snow. I could feel the weight of the moment, the gravity of the challenge ahead settling on my shoulders.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Then, a subtle shift in the ambiance caught my attention. It was almost imperceptible, but my instincts red to life. There, like a whisper in the wind, I sensed a trio of figures trailing me. My heart quickened, and I resisted the urge to nce over my shoulder.


    Who were they, and why were they following me?


    Maintaining my pace, I subtly altered my trajectory, veering slightly to the left. The footsteps behind me mirrored my movements, confirming my suspicion. These weren''t chancepanions; they were intentionally tailing me. A mix of caution and curiosity gripped me. Were they allies,petitors, or something else entirely?


    In the midst of the dense forest, I finally spotted a small clearing up ahead. The trees seemed to thin out, and a sense of openness beckoned. This would be an ideal spot to confront my pursuers, or at the very least, assess their intentions. With a controlled exhale, I quickened my steps, my mind racing with possibilities.


    As I stepped into the clearing, I pivoted swiftly,ing face to face with the trio that had been tracking me. My eyes locked onto theirs, and a charged silence hung between us. Two boys and a girl, each adorned in their own unique attire, stared back at me.


    "Well, well..."


    The girl finally spoke, her voice carrying a note of amusement.


    "Seems like we''ve been caught, guys."


    The shorter of the boys scratched his head sheepishly, a lopsided grin tugging at his lips.


    "Yeah, you''ve got us. Nice job."


    I arched an eyebrow, my initial wariness giving way to a spark of intrigue.


    "Caught? Following me, you mean?"


    The taller boy, who had been at the rear of the trio, stepped forward, his gaze steady.


    "Apologies for the secrecy, but we couldn''t help but notice your quick departure. Heading for the Yeti territory, are you?"


    I nodded slowly, impressed by their deduction.


    "And what''s your interest in all this?"


    The girl''s smile widened, her emerald eyes glinting with a mixture of challenge and camaraderie.


    "Surviving this exam, just like you. Maybe we''re better off doing it together."


    A flicker of realization swept through me.


    These fuckers were lying!


    Using my ''Mana Perception'' I quickly deduced that all of them are F+ Rank, which is more than enough to get a good score in the exam.


    "Scram... I don''t need any allies."


    With a firm voice, I dered, refusing their offer and plunging forward on my own.


    "Hey, wait up!"


    One of the boys called out, his voice tinged with a mix of annoyance and anger.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, something tore through the air and I whipped around to see a sh of movement.


    Click...


    I caught sight of a glint of metal before pain exploded in my shoulder.


    "..."


    Looking at the blood seeping through my shoulder, I lifted my eyes and red at the trio, who all stared at me with grins.


    "Fucking killer, does it hurt? You''ve killed E!"


    The girl eximed, gritting her teeth with a twisted satisfaction.


    However, I could only sigh.


    Pluck...


    Raising my hand, I sped the dagger firmly, pulling it out of my shoulder without flinching.


    "What is wrong with you people? I hadn''t killed her? Who even are you?"


    I nced at my wound, which was already starting to heal, thanks to the Regenerative Rune I had etched onto my jacket yesterday.


    "Lying bastard!"


    The shorter boy shouted aggressively, his face contorted with anger.


    Before I could respond, he threw another dagger toward me, but I swiftly deflected it with a flick of my wrist, sending it into the snow.


    "I suggest we resolve this conflict peacefully..."


    Flexing my muscles, I spoke, however, the faces of the trio didn''t reflect any willingness to negotiate.


    ''Why does nobody listen?''


    Muttering under my breath, I summoned my Authority and directed my Mana toward my feet.


    "Last warning..."


    I spoke, my voice firm and authoritative, carrying a hint of warning.


    However...


    "Fuck you!"


    The shortest boy spat out, pulling out another dozen daggers andunching them in my direction.


    ''I guess I''ll have to beat some sense into them.''

 Chapter 161 Combat Exam (2)

    Chapter 161 Combat Exam (2)


    nk... nk... nk...


    Twisting my wrist with a swift flick, I felt the de sh through the air, deflecting the boy''s thrown daggers with precision and ease.


    ''I guess I''ll have to beat some sense into them.''


    Channeling Mana into my legs, I kicked up a cloud of snow underneath me, lunging forward like aet streaking through the night sky.


    Swish...


    Approaching the trio I noticed as the tall boy unsheathed his weapon, a gleaming sword that reflected the pale moonlight and the girl pulling out a whip made of shimmering silver strands.


    ''I need to eliminate the range threat first...''


    I darted toward the short boy, who was still throwing daggers in my direction with unnerving uracy.


    I would''ve reached him if not for the sword-wielding boy, who swung his de in a wide arc, intercepting my path with a resounding sh.


    "Going somewhere~?"


    He bared his teeth, a wicked grin spreading across his face.


    However, I simply slid my de against his, parrying his attack and also jumping back, which in turn allowed me to avoid the potentially lethal reach of the silver whip.


    Thud...


    The Silver weapon struck the ground, coiling like a snake through the air and causing the ice beneath to shatter into thousands of shards that glimmered in the sun.


    ''I should avoid being hit by that...''


    Observing the girl''s weapon, I realized that the silver whip had incredible range and could easily disarm or immobilize me if I wasn''t careful.


    I could already imagine a scenario where it coils around my limbs, preventing me from any further movement, allowing the trio to attack.


    Whoosh...


    Shadows started to coat my de, making it seem as if my Longsword disappeared into thin air.


    Tap...


    Feeling the Mana flowing through my body, I took a step forward, closing the distance between the girl with the silver whip and myself.


    She barely had the time to react, as I swiftly swung my concealed de, slicing through the air with deadly uracy.


    nk...


    Our weapons met, however, her silver whip proved resilient against my attack, coiling around my de and entangling it momentarily.


    "Edgar, strike him now!"


    The girl yelled out to the swordsman, straining her muscles to hold onto my sword.


    Unfortunately for her, her attempt to stall me only bought Edgar a split second.


    Swish...


    As the guy lunged to help, I suddenly released my Authority, dismissing it and seeing as the longsword dissipated into thin air.


    "What-"


    Before Edgar or the girl could react, I delivered a powerful kick to Edgar''s chest, sending him sprawling backward and effectively disabling him for the moment.


    Without hesitation, I ducked to the ground, avoiding daggers that the third member of their group had thrown in my direction.


    I rolled to the side, quickly regaining my footing as I assessed the situation.


    The odds were still against me, but with Edgar momentarily incapacitated and the girl momentarily confused, I had a chance.


    ''Time to eliminate him...''


    Turning my gaze toward the boy throwing daggers, my eyes locked onto his and a smile spread across my face, making him tremble.


    Swish... Swish...


    Multiple daggers flew through the air toward me, but with precise footwork and a few swings of my sword, I deftly dodged or deflected each one, making my way toward him.


    "Ste, I need help!"


    The short boy screamed in desperation, realizing that I was closing in on him.


    I could see the fear in his eyes, his panic increasing as I closed the distance between us.


    Whoosh...


    However, it seemed that the girl had already recovered from her momentary confusion and swung her silver whip in a swift and precise motion, aiming to entangle my legs and halt my advance.


    Of course, I was prepared for such a move.


    Thud...


    Jumping into the air, I executed a perfectly timed and powerful leap, clearing the path of the silver whip and avoiding being immobilized.


    The fluidity of my movements and the precise coordination between my arms and legs allowed me to evade the entanglement effortlessly.


    "Edgar!"


    Ste shouted, to the boy, who was still struggling to recover from the kick to his chest.


    "Get up ande help us!"


    However, she was forced to shut up as I swiftly closed the distance between us with a lightning-fast lunge, my sword aimed directly at her exposed nk.


    "Ughh..."


    She grunted in pain as my sword made contact with her, prating her defenses and leaving a deep gash on her side.


    I''ve finally drawn the blood of my enemy...


    As Ste staggered back, clutching her side in pain, I could feel a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The battle was far from over, but drawing first blood had shifted the momentum in my favor.


    "Bastard..."


    Edgar had managed to rise to his feet, his chest heaving as he red at me with renewed determination.


    He clutched his sword tightly, his knuckles turning white. The short boy, who had been throwing daggers with uncanny uracy, seemed unsure of his next move as he assessed the situation.


    I couldn''t afford to give them a moment of respite. With Ste momentarily weakened, I decided to press my advantage.


    Crunch...


    The snow beneath my feet crunched as I closed the distance between us, my eyes locked onto Edgar''s. I could see a mixture of anger and frustration in his gaze, and I knew he was itching to retaliate.


    As I lunged forward, Edgar met my attack with a swift and calcted parry.


    nk...


    The sh of our des resonated through the cold night air, the sound almost musical in its intensity. Our swords danced in a deadly ballet, each move a calcted step in a deadly dance ofbat.


    I could feel the strain in my muscles, the weight of the fight pressing down on me, but I pushed through, my mind focused and my movements precise.


    Meanwhile, the short boy had regained hisposure, his daggers once again finding their mark. I deflected them with a series of quick and precise movements, my focus never wavering from Edgar.


    !!!


    In the midst of our duel, I noticed a flicker of movement from the corner of my eye. Ste was attempting to circle around, her whip poised for another strike.


    I had to think fast...


    Click...


    With a sudden twist of my wrist, I disengaged from Edgar, ducking and rolling to the side.


    Thud...


    Ste''s silver whip cracked through the air where I had been standing just moments before, the sound a stark reminder of the danger I was in.


    As I came back to my feet, I saw the short boy charging toward me, his daggers glinting in the moonlight.


    ''Dumbass...''


    I sidestepped his attack, using his momentum against him to send him stumbling past me. Before he could recover, I brought the pommel of my sword down on the back of his head, sending him crashing to the ground in a daze.


    Why would you, a guy who throws daggers, even try to engage in closebat with a sword-wielding opponent like me?


    With one opponent temporarily out of the picture, I turned my attention back to Ste and Edgar.


    Ste was relentless, her whip snapping and coiling with deadly precision. I could tell she was a formidable opponent, and I couldn''t Our weapons shed, the force of our blows sending shockwaves through the air.


    afford to underestimate her.


    Swish...


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us once again. Our weapons shed, the force of our blows sending shockwaves through the air.


    "Fucing killer..."


    She gushed out through her gritted teeth, spitting on my face, however, I managed to avoid this ''Saliva attack'', simply by angling my body to the side.


    "Are you all deaf or something?"


    Sighing, I pushed her back, my Authority, which I had already re-summoned, forcing her whip to recoil.


    "I didn''t kill that woma... E!"


    Growling, I turned my attention to Edgar, who was about to cleave my head off with a powerful swing of his sword.


    Did he forget that killing is prohibited?


    I nced at his eyes, instantly, determining that he was lost in a blind rage.


    At that moment, I knew I had an advantage.


    Swish...


    As he lunged forward with his sword, I swiftly sidestepped, allowing his momentum to carry him past me.


    He was like a wild animal, blindly attacking without thinking.


    "Ughh..."


    I lifted my hand and caught Edgar''s wrist mid-swing, using his own momentum to throw him off bnce.


    Before he could even react, I brought my elbow straight to his face with a swift and powerful strike, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Thud...


    Seeing as his body tumbled to the ground with a loud thud, I took a moment to catch my breath and assess the situation.


    Edgar was knocked out, the short boy was barely managing to hold onto his consciousness...


    Ste was the only remaining opponent of the trio that could still pose a threat.


    "..."


    We both locked eyes for a moment, each of us assessing the other''s next move.


    "Do you still want to continue? If you lose, you know you''ll be failing the exam, right?"


    I asked, trying to reason with Ste.


    Although they attacked me first, I couldn''t bother spending another 5 minutes in this fight.


    I''d rather conserve my strength for the monsters...


    "Fuck you!"


    However, my wishes fell on deaf ears as Ste let out a thunderous scream and charged at me, her weapon raised high.


    It seems that she, really, was stupid.

 Chapter 162 Combat Exam (3)

    Chapter 162 Combat Exam (3)


    ng...


    My Longsword collided with a Silver whip that coiled around its gleaming de, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    "..."


    I could see the metal of my sword strain against the force of the impact, the sound of steel meeting steel reverberating in my ears.


    It was already the fifth time that the whip had tried to disarm me during our duel.


    "Just give up..."


    However, I only sighed in response, dismissing my Authority with a wave of my hand and summoning it once again within seconds.


    "Do you really want to fail the Combat Exam?"


    I tried to persuade Ste to reconsider her approach, however, it seemed as if she was deaf to my warnings.


    ''Annoying...''


    Massaging my strained wrist, I realized that there was no reason to hold back any longer.


    If she won''t listen to me then I''ll just finish this fight quickly and decisively.


    "Aura de..."


    With a surge of Mana, a golden dagger began to materialize in my free hand, its ethereal glow illuminating the area around me.


    Even Ste hesitated for a moment, her eyes widening at the sight weapons in hand.


    of the mysterious weapon.


    However, I didn''t allow her to rest, dashing forward with now two weapons in hand.


    nk...


    As per usual, my Authority shed against the whip, each strike sending vibrations through my arms.


    However, my Aura de...


    Creak...


    It tore straight through the silver whip, slicing it cleanly in two.


    "Wha-"


    Ste''s words got stuck in her throat as she stumbled backward, her weapon now in ruins, but before she could even recover I pressed forward, driving my fist into her gut.


    "Ughhh..."


    Ste crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath, defeat evident in her pained expression.


    However, I didn''t hesitate even for a moment, delivering a swift strike to the side of Ste''s head with the hilt of my Longsword, rendering her unconscious.


    "..."


    Seeing as her body rxed on the snow-covered ground, I cut the Mana flow to the Aura de and let it dissipate into nothingness.


    My attention instantly shifted from the defeated Ste to the surrounding area, ncing at the short boy, who was still watching the duel with a pained expression.


    Swish...


    I saw as he reached for his pocket to pull out another dozen of his daggers, however, before he could make a move, I appeared before him, delivering a swift kick to his jaw and knocking him unconscious.


    "That was a good fight..."


    Suddenly, Robbin appeared behind me, pping his hands and lifting the unconscious Trio with his Mana Art.


    I observed as their bodies floated mid-air, suspended by Robbin''s powers.


    "I''m just collecting the bodies of failed students..."


    He soared into the air, effortlessly hovering above the ground as he carried the defeated trio away, signaling the end of the confrontation.


    "Continue the exam and..."


    Throwing me thest look, I could swear I could see him smirk."


    "Reach Top-30 if you don''t want me to harden your training!"


    With that he disappeared into the sky, leaving me with a dreadful expression.


    I''d rather fight the Boss of this Dungeon than face the wrath of Robbin''s intensified training.


    It was already hell and I really didn''t want to imagine what would happen if I failed to meet his expectations.


    "..."


    Blinking my eyes a few times, I took a deep breath before preparing myself to continue the exam and give it my best effort.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    The sound of my boots crunching on the snow beneath me underscored the silence that hung in the air.


    The spruce trees towered over me, their branches heavy with snow, creating a serene and peaceful atmosphere despite the dangers that hid in every corner of this forest.


    Howl...


    Suddenly, a distant howl echoed through the forest, making a small smile appear on my face.


    "I found a target..."


    My gaze shifted toward the direction of the howl, my senses sharpening as I prepared to face whatever awaited me in the depths of the forest.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    With hurried steps, I dashed toward the source of the sound, ignoring the sound of my footsteps.


    Even if I were to draw any predators'' attention, I could pummel them and gain some points.


    Swish...


    Moving through the dense forest with agility, I managed to reach the location of the howl, only to discover that it was nothing more than an injured monster, whimpering in pain.


    It was a creature I had encountered thest time I ventured into the Ice Dungeon, a Winter Wolf.


    The monster had white fur and a ck horn protruding from its forehead.


    A long sh wound ran along its side, oozing with blood and leaking onto the snow-covered ground.


    I could see its ribcage rising and falling rapidly as it struggled to breathe.


    "It''s about to die..."


    Looking at the pitiful state of the Winter Wolf, I slowly came out of hiding, instantly garnering its attention.


    Grrr...


    The monster growled at me warily, its eyes foggy with pain and exhaustion.


    The wolf was on its death doors.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    However, even when the monster continued to growl, I didn''t stop advancing toward it.


    The wounded beast also understood that and tried to run, but its injuries slowed it down significantly.


    Whoosh...


    I channeled Mana into my body, making the Wolf freeze in ce, now aware of its impending fate.


    Since it was a G-Rank being I was more than a whole Rank stronger. There was simply no way it could escape, so even though it struggled, it was ultimately futile.


    "I''ll make it quick..."


    Summoning my Authority, I stepped closer to the Winter Wolf, our eyes locked in a somber moment of understanding.


    "..."


    The wolf stopped whimpering or moving and simply stared at me, its eyes carrying a mix of fear, resignation, and relief.


    Swish...


    With a swift motion of my Longsword, I brought an end to the suffering of the Winter Wolf, ensuring a quick and merciful death for the wounded creature.


    Thud...


    As its body slumped to the ground, I didn''t waste any time, using ''Mana Perception'' to scan its body for a core, but, unfortunately, the wolf was not in possession of one.


    "That''s... unfortunate..."


    Pinching my nose bridge, I turned away from the lifeless Winter Wolf.


    I didn''t have any more time to mourn the loss of the possible core and potential loot.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    My eyes shifted to the blood trail leading away from the Winter Wolf''s corpse. The lonely crimson path stretched as far as the eye could see, disappearing into the snowyndscape.


    "..."


    Observing it for a few moments, I nced back at the wound on the Winter Wolf''s side.


    The white fur of the monster was stained with a deep red, evidence of the struggle it had endured.


    A deep sh wound ran across its nk, however, observing it closer, I noticed something peculiar.


    The injury of the creature was not narrow and clean like a typical sword cut would be.


    Instead, it was jagged and uneven, almost as if it had been wed by another creature.


    "Yeti..."


    My golden eyes shimmered in the dim light as realization dawned on me.


    I''ve spotted another prey...


    ***


    Swish...


    An arrow tore through the frosty air, striking the target with deadly precision and bringing a Yeti to its knees.


    Grrr...


    The monster barely managed to let out a growl before copsing onto the frozen ground, its massive frame trembling before finally going still.


    "..."


    For a few minutes, the vicinity grew still as if the being responsible for killing the Yeti disappeared into thin air, leaving only the remnants of its lethal encounter.


    Crunch...


    However, soon, the silence was broken by the sound of crunching snow under a pair of boots.


    A figure emerged from the cover of the surrounding forest, its emerald eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger.


    The figure wore a thick cloak of fur and held a sturdy longbow in her hand, which seemed to require immense strength to pull back.


    A pair of silver earrings glinted in the sunlight as the figure tilted her head, listening for any sounds that would alert her to nearby threats.


    "It''s safe..."


    Brushing her blond hair out of her face, she stepped forward, moving closer to the fallen Yeti.


    Click...


    The massive longbow in her hands suddenly disappeared in her Spatial Bracelet and a sharp dagger appeared in its ce.


    Pluck...


    Without hesitation, she began to expertly cut into the Yeti''s thick hide, her skilled hands navigating through the rough and coarse fur.


    With every cut, the sound of tearing flesh filled the air, revealing the creature''s muscr body underneath.


    "Found it..."


    With a satisfied small, if that could even be called a smile, the figure extracted a shimmering Azure Core from the Yeti''s chest.


    It was an Ice Affinity Core.


    "I could sell this for a significant amount..."


    Katarina muttered, carefully cing the bloody orb into her Spatial Storage and wiping the blood off her hands with snow.


    ''I should-''


    Before she could even finish a thought, her ears perked up at the distant sound of footsteps.


    Within seconds a bow appeared in her hands as she swiftly turned towards the source of the noise, her Emerald eyes scanning the surroundings for any potential threats.


    "..."

 Chapter 163 Combat Exam (4)

    ?


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Step by step, I crept through the snowy spruce forest, the white powder crunching beneath my boots.


    The branches reached out to me like skeletal fingers, their surfaces covered in a delicateyer of frost.


    Whoosh...


    A gust of wind swept through the trees, causing the snow to swirl around me and making me shiver.


    Despite the protection offered by my [ Coldness Band ], the relentless chill of the Ice Dungeon still managed to breach its defenses, sending a prating cold deep into my bones.


    "I should''ve bought a more expensive Artifact..."


    Mumbling to myself, I wiped the frost off my brow and trudged on, following the single trail of blood that led me deeper into the forest.


    I was following this crimson path for more than an hour now and there was still no sign of it ending.


    ''How much did that wounded wolf have to bleed to leave such a long trail?''


    Observing my surroundings, I noticed that the trees were getting thinner and more twisted the further I went.


    Creak...


    Suddenly, the sound of a bow string being drawn made me pause in my tracks.


    Without hesitation, I summoned my Longsword, gripping it tightly with my steady hands.


    My golden eyes darted around the area, searching for the source of the sound.


    If I could determine from where the arrow wasing, I might have a chance to dodge it or deflect it with my sword.


    ''Stay calm...''


    Steadying my nerves, I took another step forward, channeling Mana into my eyes and peering through the veil of trees to find my potential attacker.


    "He''s hidden..."


    However, everywhere I looked, I couldn''t quite see the Mana Signature of my hidden assant.


    Whoever it was, they knew how to conceal their presence fully, which even I couldn''t dopletely.


    Zwing...


    I heard the faint sound of an arrow being released from its bowstring, followed by the unmistakable whistling of it hurtling through the air.


    My heart skipped a beat, but I quickly dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the arrow that grazed past my left shoulder.


    Without missing a beat, I rolled back onto my feet, adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Looking at the projectile, which was now stuck in the tree bark, I instantly determined from where the arrow had been shot based on its trajectory and the angle at which it protruded from the tree.


    However, the most surprising thing was that the arrow was made out of entirely Mana, which was very destructive.


    Crack...


    I watched as the massive Spruce that was hit by the arrow started to crack and split, its sturdy trunk unable to withstand the power of the Mana-infused projectile.


    "..."


    My eyes followed as it fell to the ground with a resounding crash, kicking up dust of snow and splintered wood into the air.


    Being hit by such an arrow wouldn''t necessarily be fatal, but it would certainly leave me severely injured.


    Zwing...


    Suddenly, the sound of another being released from a different direction caught my attention.


    "There''s more than one attacker?"


    Cursing under my breath, I narrowed my focus, deflecting the arrow with a swift flick of my sword.


    Unfortunately, this was a mistake...


    !!!


    Upon colliding with my sword, the arrow exploded in a burst of Mana, releasing a shockwave that sent me flying backward.


    "Ughh..."


    The impact knocked the air out of me, however, the most annoying thing was that some snow had entered my mouth and now I was struggling to get rid of the gritty taste.


    "B-astard..."


    Grumbling under my nose, I gathered myself and quickly assessed my surroundings.


    Zing...


    Another arrow whizzed by, narrowly missing my ear.


    This time it was shot from a different direction, indicating the presence of multiple hidden assants.


    Or...


    A small smile made its way across my face as a thought urred to me.


    The sound of all the arrows being released was quite simr, in fact, almost identical.


    ''There''s only one person in the game I know is capable of such tricks...''


    Scratching my chin, I didn''t even flinch, ignoring the arrow that zoomed past me, narrowly missing my shoulder.


    Yep, my guess was correct...


    "I want no trouble..."


    I shouted into the forest, raising my hands in the air at the same time. It was a stupid move, since in this scenario I wouldn''t be able to defend myself effectively.


    However, I knew my attacker wouldn''t shoot.


    Katarina was a person that would either defeat quickly or spare me entirely.


    Herst arrow proved to me that she didn''t want to eliminate me, but rather keep me away.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    If she was serious about this fight, that arrow would be stuck in my body, causing severe yet not deadly injury.


    "..."


    For a moment the vicinity went silent, as if the forest itself held its breath.


    "Are you Aiden?"


    Suddenly, a cold de pressed against the back of my neck, sending a shiver down my spine.


    It wasn''t because of fear, but because of the icy touch of the de as it made contact with my skin.


    I knew that she wielded an SS Rank stealth skill, ounting for her sudden and undetected approach, but the unexpected feeling of the de against my skin was a new experience.


    For a second I had to resist the urge to break free, but quickly swallowing that thought, I sighed.


    "Yes, I''m Aiden."


    My calm andposed response did not betray the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    However, Katarina''s dagger didn''t leave my neck just yet.


    "How many monsters have you killed?"


    Her question took me by surprise, however, a small smile appeared on my face.


    She was determining whether I was worth sparing or not.


    If I were to have 13 kills, then she wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate me and reap those points for herself.


    It seems that Katarina meant business...


    "I''ve killed a single wounded Winter Wolf and been following its blood trail for an hour now..."


    Breathing out a sigh, I kept my voice steady and measured, which turned out to be the right approach, since Katarina''s grip on the dagger loosened slightly.


    "..."


    In the tense moment, the silence grew thicker as Katarina considered my response, evaluating whether it was worth eliminating me.


    Luckily, she seemed satisfied with my answer and withdrew the de from my neck, stepping back cautiously.


    Zwing...


    Her Longbow appeared in her hands with a swift and fluid motion, but so did my Authority, as I summoned it into my grasp.


    "Lower your weapon..."


    Katarina calmly spoke, drawing her bow taunt with Mana gathering at the tips of her fingers.


    She was preparing to shoot a Mana Arrow.


    "No, you lower yours first."


    We stood there, eyeing each other with intense caution, both unwilling to back down.


    I have to hand it to Katarina, though, she wasn''t stupid and understood that I posed a potential threat to her, otherwise, she would never have drawn her bow.


    However, there was a difference...


    I wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate someone for even a fraction of a point, whereas Katarina seemed to be more selective in her kills.


    "..."


    Currently, I held a small advantage, since I was really close to her and being close to an archer typically put them at a disadvantage.


    However, the problem was that being hit by one of Katarina''s Mana Arrows would still be a significant threat, one that I couldn''t afford to take lightly.


    The closer I got to her the more chances of getting hit by her arrow.


    Whoosh...


    A gust of cold wind brushed past us, causing the hair on my neck to stand on end.


    "Do you want to call a truce?"


    Locking my golden eyes with Katarina''s emerald green ones, I spoke, lowering my Authority slightly as if trying to show a willingness to negotiate.


    I had already wasted an hour tracking the crimson trail of blood across the snow-covered forest, and engaging in a confrontation with Katarina would only consume more time and energy.


    I still wanted to get a high score and pass this exam with flying colors and probably Katarina did too, so it would be mutually beneficial for both of us to find a peaceful resolution and continue our respective journeys.


    "..."


    Katarina hesitated for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she weighed her options.


    I could almost see the internal dialogue within her mind.


    Finally, after a tense moment of silence, Katarina also slowly lowered her bow, indicating her eptance of the truce.


    With a nod, I also dismissed my Authority and stepped back, creating a safe distance between us.


    Now, it was time to ask some questions.


    "Now that we had agreed to a truce... Did you see a Yeti in this area by any chance?"


    Sighing, I spoke, intending to at least gather some valuable information from Katarina and make our encounter worthwhile.


    Maybe she''d be willing to share her observations...


    "Maybe?"


    However, her answer was... something else. I couldn''t help but feel my eye twitch.


    "Information is expensive, you know?"


    A small smile appeared on her doll-like face and her emerald eyes gleamed mischievously.


    It seems that she wasn''t aplete dumbass.

 Chapter 164 Combat Exam (5)

    ?


    "Information is expensive, you know?"


    Katarina''s response took me by surprise, causing a slight twitch in my eye.


    I could see a slight grin adorning her face, and her emerald eyes gleamed with a mischievous glint.


    For a moment, I really didn''t know how to respond.


    However, this didn''tst long as I soon came up with an idea.


    I could use her...


    A small grin appeared on my lips, but I quickly hid it behind a thoughtful expression.


    "What kind of payment do you want? Money or... something else?"


    I scratched my chin, feigning deep contemtion. In my mind though, I almost couldn''t contain my excitement.


    If Katarina were to choose ''something else'' I could use her to kill the Boss monster of this Dungeon and gain an insane amount of points.


    This would surely boost both of our standings in the Rankings...


    "Money."


    However, she managed to surprise me once again.


    Her response was swift and devoid of any hesitation.


    "..."


    For a second, I looked at her intensely, trying to connect my mental dots together.


    Wasn''t she the eldest daughter of an S+ Rank Awakener? Why would she even need any money?


    I tried to hide my confusion, but a perplexed expression must have escaped me.


    "Why are you surprised?"


    She tilted her head to the side, but I merely shook my head nonchntly.


    "Nevermind, how many Arcons do you need?"


    Sighing, I asked her, trying to focus on the task at hand. I really didn''t want to bother following the blood trail on the ground, so I''d rather just pay for the information and move on with my day.


    "Five thousand."


    Her response didn''t surprise me this time with its amount. I was prepared to hear 10,000 Arcons even though I was hoping for a smaller number.


    Five thousand was manageable since I had gained a lot of wealth through investing my money on the inte and making wise stock market decisions, using my knowledge of the future.


    "Deal."


    This time it was Katarina''s turn to lift an eyebrow inquisitively, clearly waiting for something more.


    The amount she asked was by no means small, in fact, it was quite generous. Forparison, the monthly ie of an average Awakener ranges from 25 to 50 thousand Arcons.


    Since I was quick to ept the deal without any hesitation or negotiation, she was probably expecting some catch or hidden requirement.


    However, I simply wanted to get the information and continue with my mission. I didn''t feel the need toplicate things further with unnecessary negotiations.


    "What is your ount number?"


    I quickly exchanged ount numbers with Katarina, making sure to double-check the uracy before proceeding.


    "Okay, I''ve sent it... now tell me about the Yeti."


    Throwing my phone back into the Spatial Ring, I leaned in closer to Katarina, awaiting her response.


    "Oh yeah..."


    Reluctantly, she tore her gaze away from her ount bnce and looked directly into my eyes.


    "I''ve killed it myself."


    The world fell silent for a moment as her words sank in.


    For a second, I was like a fish out of the water as I processed the unexpected revtion.


    So... she made me wait and pay for information about something she had already taken care of herself?


    I leaned against the tree, processing the information and trying to keep myposure.


    "Anyways, thank you for the Arcons and good luck~"


    Katarina waved me off with a smile as she turned to walk away, leaving me standing there in disbelief.


    "Hold on a second..."


    I called after her, however, she suddenly disappeared into thin air, leaving me standing there dumbfounded.


    Stupid SS Rank Stealth skill!


    Cursing under my breath, I ruffled my hair in frustration.


    She yed me,pletely robbed me of money and left me feeling utterly bamboozled.


    "Smart..."


    However, I couldn''t be too upset about it. In fact, I was quite impressed by her performance.


    ''She''d be a good person to have on my side...''


    Scratching my head, I chuckled to myself, realizing that Katarina had shown me just how cunning and resourceful she could be.


    I was already aware that the war with the Demons couldn''t be fought alone, and havingpetent allies would be essential for my survival.


    I already have a few people in my mind who possess unique skills and abilities, and now Katarina has earned herself a spot on that list.


    ''It seems she has a thing for money...''


    Recalling her gaze as she checked her ount bnce, I smirked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    I could make her work for me with enough financial incentives.


    With a mischievous grin, I made a mental note toter approach Katarina with a business proposal that would benefit both of us.


    Ahem...


    Anyways, since the Yeti I''ve been searching for is no longer alive, I had to find some other creature to hunt.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Walking through the snowy forest, I observed the serene beauty of the winterndscape around me.


    It didn''t take long for me to stumble upon a group of elusive Snow Owls gracefully perched on a tall, snow-covered branch.


    They were neutral G Rank creatures that wouldn''t attack unless provoked.


    Hooo... Hooo...


    Seeing a human, they turned their heads toward me, their bright blue eyes piercing through the cold air.


    "Don''t worry..."


    Picking up a stone that was buried under ayer of snow, I ced my finger onto its smooth surface, drawing an Explosive Rune.


    Within a minute, I managed to engrave the rune, which made me realize that my proficiency with ''Rune Enchantment'' was improving.


    Swish...


    Without hesitation, Iunched the rune-enchanted stone toward a tree branch where the Snow Owls were perched.


    Hooo... Hooo...


    The Owls followed the trajectory of the explosive rune stone, their heads turning in unison as it soared through the air.


    However, they didn''t expect that such a pebble would cause such a powerful explosion upon impact.


    Thud... Boom...


    The branch where the Snow Owls had been perched shattered into pieces, sending the startled birds into a frenzy of fluttering wings and rmed hoots.


    More than half of the monsters were instantly killed by the explosion, their bodies silently falling to the ground in a flurry of feathers and blood, however, the survivors quickly rose into the sky and began circling above me, screeching in anger and confusion.


    "Good... Good..."


    Looking at the Snow Owls above, I summoned my Authority and coated it with Mana, waiting for the monsters to swoop down and attack.


    My eyes followed their erratic movements, calcting the perfect moment to strike.


    Hoot... Hoot...


    Amid their aerial chaos, one Snow Owl broke away from the group, diving toward me with talons outstretched.


    However, I didn''t panic and with a confident flick of my wrist, I swung my sword in a swift arc, the de slicing through the air with a satisfying swoosh.


    Pluck...


    The creature''s screech turned into a gurgled cry as it met its end, plummeting to the ground in a lifeless spiral.


    "Gotcha..."


    I murmured, wiping the blood off my sword into the snow-covered ground.


    The remaining Snow Owls, sensing the danger, regrouped andunched coordinated attacks, swooping down with synchronized precision. I ducked and weaved, narrowly avoiding their razor-sharp talons while keeping an eye on their patterns. The timing was crucial, and I needed to find the perfect opening.


    Aha!


    There it was-a split second when two Snow Owls crossed paths, momentarily vulnerable in their aggression. Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward, my sword dancing through the air as I struck true. Feathers exploded in a flurry of white, and the two monsters let out a final cry before falling to the ground, lifeless.


    Hooo... Hooo...


    The remaining Snow Owls hesitated, their predatory instincts warring with caution. This was my chance. With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, shing and parrying their desperate attacks.


    Each movement was calcted, and each strike aimed to incapacitate. One by one, the Snow Owls fell, their once fierce demeanor reduced to mere echoes of their former glory.


    After a few minutes, only a dozen Snow Owls remained and they scattered in different directions, disoriented and unsure of their next move.


    All they wanted was to escape the wrath of my sword, to retreat to the safety of the skies.


    "That was tough..."


    Observing the white dots disappearing into the sky, I sighed, dismissing my sword and wiping the sweat from my brow.


    "Let''s see what I''ve aplished here..."


    I said to myself, taking stock of the fallen Snow Owls around me.


    My eyes quickly scanned the snow-covered ground, counting the defeated Snow Owls.


    "89... 90... 91!"


    Whistling in amazement, I pped my hands together in satisfaction.


    I knew that during the Combat Exam, a G Rank creature was worth 1 point, F Rank one - 20 points, E Rank one - 100 points, and finally, D Rank one - 500 points.


    With 91 Snow Owls defeated, I now had a total of 92 Points.


    "Not bad, not bad..."


    Closing my eyes, I tried to recall the average number of points the protagonists achieved during the Combat Exam.


    As far as I could recall, the highest one was around 800 points, meaning I was still far off from reaching the top.


    However, this didn''t mean that I would give up.


    I still had a chance to reach a high ranking, however, I had to take some risks...


    Defeating a Boss monster alone was going to be a hassle...

 Chapter 165 Combat Exam (6)

    ?


    nk...


    The sound of metal shing against metal echoed through the silent, snow-covered forest, disturbing the calm stillness of the Ice Dungeon.


    "Shit..."


    I cursed, deflecting another sword strike from my opponent. My Mana surged into my de, coating it with shadows and allowing me to strike with deadly precision.


    How did I end up in this mess?


    Well... right after I collected the cores of all the Snow Owls I had killed, I was ambushed by an Ice Golem twice my size.


    It was an F Rank monster and wielded an Ice Greatsword that gleamed with a wicked, icy aura.


    Swish...


    As I dodged another attack from the Golem, I took a couple of steps back, observing its massive body that was made out of entirely ice.


    Its blue, crystalline surface seemed imprable, but luckily my Weapon Art''s first movement could ignore all the armor, hence I had a shot at breaking through its tough surface.


    Roar...


    Opening its maw wide, the Ice Golem let out an ear-splitting roar, shaking the trees and causing snow to cascade down from the branches above.


    However, I quickly dashed toward it with a burst of speed, aiming to strike at its weak spot ¨C the glowing core embedded within its chest.


    Whoosh...


    The Golem swung its sword in a wide arc, trying to catch me off guard, but I ignored it, just lifting my other hand and muttering two words under my breath.


    "Aura de..."


    Golden particles began to swirl within my hand and manifested into a translucent, ethereal de.


    nk... Crack...


    The greatsword of the Golem collided with my Aura de, sending a shockwave of force rippling through the air, however, to the monster''s surprise, my Aura de held strong, only cracking slightly under the immense pressure.


    Pluck...


    On the other hand, my Authority enchanted with Shadows plunged into the exposed core, shattering it into countless shards of ice.


    For a second the golem seemed to freeze in ce, its massive body trembling before copsing into a pile of shattered ice as thest remnants of its mana dissipated into the frigid air.


    "..."


    Looking at its shattered body, I took a deep breath and retrieved one of the health potions I bought in the Dark Auction yesterday.


    Swallowing its contents, I frowned, feeling the disgusting taste of the fish-like potion linger on my tongue.


    However, despite the distasteful vor, I could feel my bones that had cracked under the pressure of receiving powerful blows from the Ice Golem slowly starting to mend and heal.


    It was not a very pleasant feeling, but also most certainly not the most painful one.


    It was a small price to pay for the points I had received.


    Huff...


    A cloud of steam escaped from my lips as I exhaled, my breath visible in the chilly air.


    A total of 3 hours have passed and now I have a total of 112 points, which should ce me at the upper echelons of the leaderboard.


    However, thepetition was far from over.


    My entire Points could almost be considered a mere drop in the bucketpared to what some of the other participants had umted.


    By now, the protagonists should usually have around 300 points, however, there was no guarantee, since all of them seemed to be stronger than in the original game.


    It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing but now it was kind of a challenge to secure a higher position on the leaderboard.


    "..."


    Roaming through the snow-covered forest, I tried to find any signs of movement or footprints that could lead me to my next target, however, it seemed as if there was no sign of any other creatures in the vicinity.


    It was a bit ironic, since the first time I entered an Ice Dungeon, every single step I took brought forth a hoard of aggressive monsters, which I usually had to fight.


    And yet, here I was, wandering through an eerily quiet forest, devoid of any signs of life.


    "Should I venture deeper?"


    ncing toward the dark and foreboding path ahead, I weighed the risks and rewards of delving deeper into the unknown territory.


    The stronger monsters would surely await me in the depths, but so would greater rewards and opportunities to gain more points.


    If I were to venture deeper, the risks of me failing but also passing with a higher score would increase.


    "Ughhh... Whatever happens, happens I guess."


    Sighing, I muttered to myself, before turning toward the dark path and taking my first cautious steps into the unknown.


    Crunch... Crunch...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ***


    "What is this bullshit!?"


    I eximed, frustrated by theck of progress I was making in the Ice Dungeon.


    I''d been walking in a straight line now for more than an hour and yet not even a single monster had crossed my path.


    Thisck of encounters was, really, testing my patience.


    By now, I was growing increasingly impatient and starting to doubt that my decision to venture deeper was the right one.


    But I knew that giving up now would not lead me to the leaderboard.


    "I just need to keep walking..."


    Looking at the endless expanse of snow-covered trees and the seemingly never-ending path ahead, I made up my mind to push forward.


    Even if I were not to meet any monsters along the way, I knew that the Boss Monster was located somewhere further in the depths of the Ice Dungeon.


    I visited this dungeon a few times when I was ying the game and approximately remembered the generalyout.


    If I were to just continue walking in that direction, I knew that eventually, I would reach the Boss Monster''sir.


    The creature within was a D-Rank Frostfire Tiger, a fearsome beast that could breathe icy mes and possessed incredible strength and agility.


    It was a monster even graduating students would have some problems to ovee and yet it was a monster that we had to defeat to gain 500 points.


    I could still recall countless times I''d died to its massive ws and was frozen in ce by its chilling breath.


    The Frostfire Tiger was really a monster of nightmares, and facing it alone was a daunting task.


    Or that was what an average person would think...


    These monsters had one crucial weakness...


    They were very weak to sounds, especially loud and sudden noises.


    If I managed to startle the Frostfire Tiger with a well-timed explosion spell or a thunderous crash, I could gain the upper hand in the battle and use the opportunity to defeat it.


    "I''ll just need to enchant some of the items, then~"


    A small smile started to creep onto my face as I realized that I had the perfect solution to my n.


    It was my skill ''Rune Enchantment''. I could use it to create a powerful explosive rune that would trigger a massive noise upon detonation.


    "Hehehehe..."


    An eerie giggle escaped my lips as I imagined the Frostfire Tiger''s roar of surprise and confusion when it fell into my trap.


    Grrr...


    However, my thoughts were interrupted by a deep growl that echoed through the icy forest, snapping me back to reality.


    "Finally!"


    I eximed, rather happy than wary of the sudden appearance of a monster.


    Before I could react, however, a silhouette leaped out from the tree line, casting a shadow across the snowy ground.


    !!!


    At thest second, I threw myself to the side, avoiding the massive body of the creature and rolling to my feet.


    "Oh, a ghoul!"


    Its skin was pallid and mottled, stretched tightly over its emaciated frame. Its sunken eyes gleamed with a sickly green light, and its lips curled back to reveal yellowed, jagged teeth.


    "I''m quite lucky, am I not?"


    I muttered under my breath, tightening my grip on my longsword. It seemed like my luck had finally shone, bringing forth an unexpected adversary. This was an E Rank monster, but it was still a formidable opponent, especially in the confined space of the forest.


    Grrr...


    With a guttural growl, the ghoul lunged at me, its bony fingers extended like ws. Reacting quickly, I raised my longsword to block its attack, the sh of metal against bone ringing out in the frosty air. The impact sent a jolt through my arms, but I held my ground, pushing the ghoul back and creating some distance between us.


    Growl...


    I could see its decaying muscles strain as it prepared to strike again. There was a dark hunger in its eyes, a relentless determination to tear into its prey. I knew I couldn''t afford to underestimate it, despite its lower rank.


    Swish...


    As the ghoul lunged once more, I sidestepped its attack, my longsword shing through the air in a swift counterattack. The de bit into the ghoul''s side, eliciting a guttural hiss of pain. Dark ichor oozed from the wound, staining the snow beneath it.


    Hsss...


    But the ghoul was far from defeated. It snarled and swiped at me with its wed hand, catching the edge of my coat. I felt a sharp sting as the fabric tore and a shallow cut formed on my arm.


    "It was brand new... Oh, now you fucked up!"

 Chapter 166 Combat Exam (7)

    ?


    Rip...


    The fabric of my coat was torn and a shallow cut formed across my forearm.


    "It was brand new... Oh, now you fucked up!"


    Looking at the shredded remains of my coat''s sleeve, I cursed. I had spent quite a lot of time describing a Regeneration Rune onto it and seeing a part of it being ruined just like that sent a pang of frustration through me.


    Swish...


    Mana began to surge within me and Shadows started coating my Authority, making its de appear nonexistent as it was concealed in darkness.


    Growl...


    The ghoul''s growls intensified, its sunken eyes gleaming with a sickly green light.


    I could swear I saw it smiling, its lips curled back to reveal rows of yellow, jagged teeth.


    Whoosh...


    Decaying muscles tensed beneath its sickly pale skin as it lunged toward me with startling speed.


    Its bony fingers stretched out like scythes, tearing through the air with a bone-chilling sound.


    Swish...


    I could see the w-like fingersing closer and closer, threatening to tear through my throat.


    However, I quickly reacted by raising my de, meeting the ghoul''s attack with a powerful parry.


    nk...


    The sound of bone meeting steel echoed through the air, jarring my senses and sending vibrations up my arm.


    Grrr...


    The ghoul growled savagely, its putrid breath assaulting my nostrils.


    I barely managed to retain my footing as I pushed against the ghoul''s strength, the strain evident in every muscle of my body.


    "Ughhh..."


    Groaning, I mustered all my strength, pushing the ghoul back with a forceful shove.


    It barely even moved the monster, but it created just enough space for me to maneuver.


    Crunch...


    nting my feet firmly on the snow-covered ground, I twisted my body, bringing my de in a swift arc toward the ghoul''s vulnerable nk.


    Squelch...


    The de sank deep into the ghoul''s decaying flesh, eliciting a sickening squelch as it met resistance from bone and sinew.


    Dark ichor started oozing from the wound, staining the snow beneath it.


    Like an inkblot spreading, the dark ichor began corrupting the pristine white surface.


    Screech...


    The ghoul let out a blood-curdling screech, its agony reverberating through the air. The sound was almost unbearable, but I remained focused on the task at hand.


    Before the ghoul could recover, I swiftly withdrew my de from its body, causing another grotesque spurt of dark ichor.


    Grrr...


    The E Rank monster that was previously a fearsome threat now staggered, weakened by my blow.


    Its dark blood kept gushing from the wound, staining the ground with its vile presence.


    The ghoul''s time wasing to an end.


    "Give me the points..."


    Muttering under my breath, I channeled the Mana into my de, seeing as the Shadows engulfed it.


    [ Shadow Strike ]


    I lunged forward, my de searing through the air with deadly precision.


    The ghoul tried to block the iing attack with its menacing ws, but my de enchanted with Weapon Art''s first movement tore through its ws as if they were made of parchment.


    Squelch...


    The ghoul shrieked in agony as my de sliced through its putrid flesh, causing a sickening squelch and showering me with sprays of dark blood and viscera.


    "Ughh..."


    Feeling the blood stter across my face, I grimaced, overwhelmed by the revolting stench.


    Without hesitation, I dove into the snow and started scrubbing my face furiously, desperate to rid myself of the ghoul''s vile blood.


    I had eaten a heavy breakfast and didn''t want to lose it by vomiting at the repulsive smell and texture of the ghoul''s dark blood.


    "212 Points..."


    Muttering under my breath, I smirked devilishly as I wiped thest remnants of the ghoul''s blood from my face.


    A single kill had just earned 100 points, which would be more than enough for me to pass the Combat Exam on a passable grade.


    However, this was not the l was aiming for.


    I needed to see my name at the Top...


    Somewhere within the top 30 preferably, since that would guarantee that Robbin wouldn''t torture me with his ''training''.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    My back shivered at the thought of Robbin''s brutal training sessions.


    "I must reach the top 30..."


    Muttering under my breath, I dismissed my Authority and started walking once again.


    The Boss monster should be behind this snow dune.


    ***


    Whoosh...


    The wind howled through the deste snow-covered wastnd, shaking the barren tees and scattering snow in every direction.


    Snowkes fell from the sky like delicate crystals, nketing the ground in a pristine white.


    The blizzard was starting to pick up, making it difficult to see more than a few feet ahead.


    A lone figure kept walking through the harshndscape against the biting wind and stinging snow.


    Her hood was pulled tightly around her face, shielding her from the icy gusts.


    A few strands of golden hair peeped out from under the hood, glinting in the pale light of the snow-coveredndscape.


    Her emerald eyes shone with a calm determination as she trudged forward, undeterred by the treacherous conditions.


    Grrr...


    A couple of growls echoed in the distance, catching the attention of the lone figure.


    Halting her steps, she carefully scanned the surroundings, her eyes trying to peer through the blinding blizzard.


    Swish...


    A longbow appeared in her hands, its massive frame seemingly unfit for her petite figure.


    Without hesitation, she raised a bow and channeled Mana into her fingers, creating a shimmering arrow of Mana.


    It was Aura Arrow, a skill that allows its user to use his Mana to form an arrow that matches the power of his Bow Proficiency.


    As the figure aimed with steady hands, her emerald eyes locked onto a shadowy figure lurking in the blizzard.


    Zwing...


    An arrow whizzed through the air and disappeared behind the cover of the blinding snowkes.


    For a moment, there was a tense silence as the figure waited, uncertain of the arrow''s impact.


    Pluck... Roar...


    From the midst of the blizzard, a muffled roar followed by a distinct plucking sound reached the figure''s ears.


    "Gotcha..."


    She whispered triumphantly, a small smile ying at the corners of her lips as she knew her arrow had found its mark.


    "..."


    However, her smile was soon wiped off her face as she noticed the same figure she had shot, was running toward her full speed.


    The figure''s heart raced as she watched the shadowy form draw closer, despite the wound she had inflicted. Her mind raced with thoughts of what kind of creature could withstand such a hit. Her fingers instinctively tightened around the grip of her longbow as she braced herself for the impending confrontation.


    The blizzard raged on, swirling around the two figures locked in this frozen dance of danger. Snowkes clung to her hood and eyshes, momentarily obstructing her view. She blinked them away, her emerald eyes locked onto the advancing threat.


    ''Stay calm...''


    She thought to herself, her breathing out in visible puffs in the frigid air. She knew panic could cloud her judgment and lead to a fatal mistake. She needed to rely on her training and instincts.


    Whoosh...


    The creature emerged from the swirling snow, its form both majestic and fearsome. It stood on powerful four legs, its fur a mix of glistening white and shades of deep gray, camouging it seamlessly in the wintryndscape. Its muscr body was built for speed and strength, a predator perfected by nature.


    It was a giant pr bear.


    As the creature lunged, she reacted with swift precision. Her fingers released the tension in the bowstring, sending another arrow hurtling through the blizzard. The Mana-infused projectile sliced through the air, finding its mark once again. The creature let out a guttural howl of pain, its momentum disrupted as it stumbled in the snow.


    Grrr...


    She didn''t waste a second, swiftly drawing a gleaming silver dagger from her belt. Her breath quickened as she prepared for closebat, her mind racing through the techniques she had learned. The creature recovered quickly, snarling at her with bared teeth, its fur matted with blood.


    "..."


    Time seemed to slow as they circled each other in the snow-covered wastnd, each assessing the other''s weaknesses and strengths. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, a mixture of fear and adrenaline coursing through her veins. But she couldn''t afford to falter now; her survival depended on it.


    With a sudden burst of speed, the creature lunged again, teeth gnashing. She met its attack head-on, her dagger shing in the dim light as she deflected its sharp ws. Their movements were a blur of snow and steel as they shed in a deadly dance, the howling wind masking the sounds of their struggle.


    Her mind was a whirlwind of focused thoughts.


    Watch its movements.


    Time your strikes.


    Stay agile.


    The inner monologue guided her actions, allowing her to anticipate the creature''s attacks and counter them with precision.


    Although the bow was her main weapon her dagger technique wasn''t that bad either.


    And this monster was about to experience her D Rank Proficiency with Daggers.


    Swish...

 Chapter 167 Combat Exam (8)

    ?


    Swish...


    Katarina''s dagger sliced through the air with a satisfying sound beforeing to aplete halt when a massive paw came its way.


    Thud...


    She tried to overpower the creature, but the bear seemed like an immovable object, a mounting of hulking muscle and fur.


    No matter how hard she strained her Awakened body, she couldn''t budge the bear an inch.


    Grrr...


    A guttural growl escaped a bear''s throat, sending shivers down Katarina''s spine.


    Another paw wed her way, its sharp ws glinting through the blizzard.


    Thud...


    It was so fast that Katarina barely had any time to dodge, her legs giving out a sharp jolt of pain as she abandoned her spot just in time.


    ''Ugh, I''ve sprained my ankle...''


    Hobbling to the side, she winced as pain shot up her leg with each step.


    However, her external appearance remained unreadable, her face calm and collected, her eyes shimmering like emeralds through veils of snowkes.


    "..."


    Mana surged through her body, channeling through her veins and traversing all across her limbs.


    Swish...


    Her silhouette began to flicker in the blizzard as if mending with the swirling snowkes.


    Even the massive bear noticed this change and charged toward her with renewed ferocity, however, before he had the chance to reach her, Katarina vanished into thin air, leaving the bear bewildered and roaring in frustration.


    The bear mmed its massive ws down onto the frozen ground, its roar echoing through the wintryndscape.


    Its nose red as it tried to catch the scent of the human, but due to the intense blizzard, all it could detect was the crisp, cold air.


    Pluck...


    However, it didn''t need to search for her, because as soon as it let its guard down, Katarina reappeared beneath the bear''s towering frame, her dagger coated with Mana.


    "Please have a core..."


    She whispered under her breath before driving her dagger into the monster''s throat with a swift and precise motion.


    Roar...


    The monster reared back, letting out an anguished roar that shook the snow-covered trees.


    At first, it couldn''t evenprehend what had just happened, but as the pain intensified, it finally realized the threat it faced.


    Itshed out with its giant paws, trying to strike Katarina, but she evaded the attacks with remarkable agility.


    The monster knew it had no chance of survival since blood began to pour from its throat like a crimson waterfall, however, it continued to fight with unmatched determination, its dying breaths filled with fury and desperation.


    If only it could kill this human, it could take its revenge and die a satisfied beast.


    Grrr...


    The bear lunged forward one final time, its jaws snapping in the air, but Katarina anticipated the move and leaped gracefully to the side, narrowly escaping its reach


    Its massive body crashed onto the ground, sending a tremor through the snowyndscape.


    For a moment, it seemed that the monster had breathed itsst, but just as Katarina thought the battle was over, the bear let out a final growl and with onest surge of energy, swung its ws toward her.


    !!!


    Even Katarina didn''t expect this, however, her reflexes kicked in and she crossed her daggers in a desperate attempt to shield herself from the deadly swipe.


    Thud...


    Her entire body shook as the bear''s ws collided with her des, the force of the impact sending her flying backward into the snow.


    "Ughhh..."


    She could feel her arm bones crack under immense pressure and the intense pain searing through her body.


    Pluck...


    She spat out a mouthful of blood and bit her tongue, refusing to let her consciousness fade.


    She knew that once she lost consciousness thebat exam for her would be over.


    "Aghh..."


    Lying in the snow, battered and injured, Katarina managed to summon thest remnants of her strength and pushed herself up into a sitting position.


    Her eyes instantly locked onto the bloody and beaten bear, its breathing nowbored and weak.


    Their eyes met for a second and Katarina could tell that the bear was on the verge of sumbing to its injuries.


    "It''s over..."


    Seeing as life was seeping out of the bear''s eyes, Katarina knew that her victory was imminent.


    However, it came with a costly prize...


    Both of her arms were broken.


    Of course, this shouldn''t be a problem since she had Health Potions in her Spatial bracelet.


    However, how should she use those potions with broken arms?


    She couldn''t just ignore the pain and simply drink the potions. Even now the throbbing pain in her arms was almost unbearable.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Katarina was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice the sound of footsteps approaching from behind.


    "Fancy meeting you here in such a state..."


    She barely managed to hold in a gasping breath, turning her head quickly to see two Golden Eyes ring at her with amusement.


    ***<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Crunch... Crunch...


    After disposing of the ghoul''s remains, I kept walking through the dense forest, trying to find as many adversaries as possible to collect many points.


    However, not a single monster had crossed my path in the past hour.


    "Do I have a bad scent or something?"


    Sniffing myself, I couldn''t detect any offensive odor.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew through the trees, causing the branches to sway and the leaves to rustle.


    I turned my head in the direction of the wind, sensing that something was about to happen.


    In the distance before me, dark clouds were gathering in the sky, signifying an approaching blizzard.


    "..."


    A few snowkes fell on my outstretched palm, melting instantly upon contact.


    "Maybe I could find some monsters there..."


    Muttering under my breath, I slowly started walking toward the approaching blizzard with steady steps and a confident demeanor.


    Whoosh...


    As soon as I stepped through the veil of swirling snowkes, I could feel the biting cold pierce through my clothes and freeze my skin.


    Although I had an artifact to defend me against minor cold temperatures, the intensity of the blizzard was far beyond what I had anticipated.


    It seemed almost unnatural...


    Crunch... Crunch...


    However, I didn''t stop moving forward despite the freezing temperatures and harsh conditions.


    I could barely see a few feet before me, but in the distance, I could sense the presence of two Mana sources fighting each other.


    ''I can finally gain some points...''


    Picking up my pace, I pushed through the blizzard, intending to kill both of the beings before they killed each other and reap all the points.


    Unfortunately, after some time one of them began to glow dimmer and dimmer, indicating that it was dying.


    Whoosh...


    By the time I got to the eye of the blizzard, where the weather was a whirlwind of snow and ice, I could see the aftermath of the battle.


    A massive beary lifeless on the ground, blood pooling under its motionless body, specifically its throat.


    ''It bled to death...''


    Examining the scene, I took a few moments to gather my thoughts before turning to another source of potential points.


    However, it wasn''t another monster I found, but a person I had met not too long ago.


    ''Ohhh?''


    For a second I was surprised but soon a smile bloomed on my face.


    It was Katarina, the girl, who managed to scam me out of 5,000 Arcons just a few hours ago.


    How have the tables turned?


    Walking toward her, I put in some effort to be quiet and stealthy, not wanting to alert her to my presence just yet.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    She seemed to be lost in her thoughts because even though I made quite a lot of noise, she didn''t notice me approaching.


    "Fancy meeting you here in such a state..."


    Walking just a few feet away from her, I had to forcefully gulp down the smug smirk on my face.


    !!!


    I could see her body tensing up as she turned abruptly to face me, surprise evident in her features.


    Her emerald eyes widened as she recognized me and her surprise quickly turned into caution.


    "Hello..."


    She greeted me as well but I could see her guardedness, as if she was unsure of my true intentions.


    For a moment, I was a bit confused.


    Why does she seem so guarded?


    If I were to try something funny she would shoot me with her b-


    Suddenly, my thought process was interrupted by a sudden detail that caught my attention.


    Both of her arms were strangely hanging limply by her sides as if she couldn''t move them.


    Katarina, of course, noticed my gaze and wriggled in her position, seemingly ufortable with my gaze fixated on her arms.


    It seems that she didn''t want me to see her weakness.


    This time I couldn''t prevent myself from smiling inwardly.


    Oh, what a great opportunity this is...


    Whoosh...


    I summoned my Authority with a flick of my wrist and ced its de against her throat, the glint of steel reflecting in her eyes.


    "Say..."


    I said, my voice calm and my golden eyes reflecting her emerald ones.


    "How many monsters have you killed?"

 Chapter 168 Combat Exam (9)

    ?


    "How many monsters have you killed?"


    The tip of my de, pressed against her neck, its glint of steel reflecting in her emerald eyes.


    I could see her flinching slightly, a flicker of fear crossing her face before sheposed herself, and maintained herposure.


    "Not a lot..."


    She spoke, trying to inch away from my Authority, however, I kept my grip firm, not allowing her to escape.


    "How many points do you have then?"


    I scrutinized her doll-like face, waiting for her answer.


    This time it took Katarina a few more moments to respond, her emerald eyes piercing into my soul.


    "73 Points..."


    Hearing her answer, I could help but let out a smallugh. The bear that she just killed was an E Rank Monster, which was worth 100 Points, and yet she only had 73 Points to her name.


    ''Does she think I''m stupid?''


    Taking a seat before her, I rested my elbows on my knees and looked into her eyes.


    Swish...


    Mana began to flow around me, a soft goldenyer forming around my body,


    "What are you doing?!"


    Katarina eximed as I extended my hand toward her.


    "HEY!"


    She shouted when I ced my hand on her stomach, however, I kept quiet as I focused on engravingplicated runes into her cloth.


    I could feel her body tense up beneath my touch, her frantic thoughts racing through her mind.


    The process took several minutes, Katarina struggling to shake my hands off, but eventually, she gave up, realizing her efforts were futile.


    Swish...


    After engraving two intricate runes, I removed my hand from her stomach, feeling my Mana receding


    "Okay, now I''ve ced a Rune on your body..."


    Sighing I waved my hand, activating one of the runes embedded in her cloth.


    "Lying will now result in immediate pain."


    Katarina''s eyes widened in shock as she processed my words. She bit her lip hard, trying to say something but her fear and the pain of the rune silenced her.


    "So... how many points do you have?"


    Silently, I observed as she squirmed ufortably, her eyes darting around the area.


    I almost felt bad, but I knew that it was necessary to ensure she didn''t lie.


    She was not dumb and knew that if her point count was too high, I would eliminate her on the spot.


    "344..."


    However, in the end, while gritting her teeth, she revealed her true point count, which honestly made me raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    Although I expected the point to be high, never did I think that she would have amassed such a substantial number of points.


    "..."


    I could see Katarina''s body trembling slightly as she awaited my reaction.


    The Combat Exam was a crucial assessment in determining our abilities and readiness for real-lifebat situations and failing it...


    Well, it would have serious consequences for our future prospects.


    However, I didn''t n to mess up everything for my possible futurepanion by throwing her out of thepetition.


    That would be just dumb and I would, of course, gain her hostility.


    Click...


    I essed my Spatial Ring and retrieved a Health potion from it.


    "..."


    Without saying anything, I pressed it against her lips and gently poured the potion into her mouth.


    I could see a myriad of emotions flitting across Katarina''s face as she drank the potion - surprise, curiosity, and a hint of gratitude.


    I could fully understand her. The amount of points she had was quite a lot and eliminating her was the wisest decision, but instead, I didn''t.


    There was also a chance that she would attack as soon as she regained control, but I already had countermeasures in ce to handle any potential threat.


    The second Rune on her body was an Explosive one, which I could trigger remotely in case of any hostile actions.


    It wouldn''t kill her but surely knock her unconscious.


    "Ughhh..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    After she drank the health potion, I watched as she groaned in pain, her arm bones cracking back in ce and causing her to grimace.


    It took around a few minutes for the effects of the health potion to fully kick in, and as the pain subsided, Katarina''s body started to visibly rx.


    She let out a sigh of relief, her tense muscles gradually loosening.


    "Thank you..."


    She looked at me through her lush eyshes, however, her eyes were still cautious and wary.


    "Mhmm..."


    Nodding my head, I gave her a small smile before rising to my feet.


    "You probably understand that I didn''t eliminate you for a reason."


    cing my hands into my jacket pockets, I casually continued.


    "I have a use for you."


    With a flick of my wrist, I pointed north, where the blizzard seemed to be even harsher.


    "I found a D Rank monster and I need assistance in taking it down."


    While speaking, I could see Katarina''s eyes shimmering with a mixture of intrigue and uncertainty.


    I could be lying, I could be trying to manipte her, I could be setting a trap...


    However, what would be my reason?


    I already had a chance to eliminate her and didn''t, so my intentions should be clear.


    Scanning me with a scrutinizing gaze, Katarina finally spoke, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    "How are we even supposed to defeat a D Rank monster?"


    She pinched her nose bridge, trying to process the information I had just shared.


    I didn''t me her for the skepticism in her voice though.


    Although I didn''t know her Rank, it was clear that defeating a D Rank monster would be a formidable challenge for someone of her level.


    "I have a n."


    However, I barely weaved my hand, before stretching my back.


    I could see her emerald eyes narrowing slightly as she observed my nonchnt demeanor, however, there was a spark of curiosity in her gaze as well.


    "I''ll also pay you, so let''s go..."


    Myst sentence, though, was a tiebreaker, instantly sparking her interest.


    "My name is Katarina, pleasure doing business with you~"


    Yep.


    I was correct.


    She had a kink for money.


    ***


    Whoosh...


    The blizzard raged with a relentless fury as if the very gods were hurling their anger upon thend. The wind howled and whistled, cutting through the air like a thousand vengeful spirits. Snowkes danced like spectral wraiths, their icy touch stinging any exposed skin.


    The frozenndscape was a realm of white chaos, where visibility was a mere memory and every step forward felt like a battle against nature itself.


    Within this tempest''s hearty a hidden marvel ¨C a colossal crater, an enigmatic scar on the wintry canvas. The crater''s edges jutted upwards like the teeth of some primordial beast, their jagged formations pointing defiantly at the heavens. It was as if the earth itself had trembled before a cosmic force, and in its trembling, had given birth to this eerie spectacle.


    It was not a sight one would see every day.


    Deep within the crater''s frozen embracey a tform, an ind of stillness amid the chaos. The tform defied the wind''s icy grasp as if it was untouched by the blizzard''s rage. It beckoned to any who dared approach, promising an otherworldly confrontation that would dance between life and death.


    And there, upon that stage,y the Frostfire Tiger, a creature of stark contrasts, a symphony of majesty and terror. Its fur was a canvas of glistening white, each hair a frozen testament to its dominion over this frozen wastnd.


    Stripes of icy blue adorned its form, a captivating contrast against the ethereal white backdrop. With every ripple of its muscles, the creature''s strength and prowess were evident, a force of nature in its own right.


    The Frostfire Tiger''s massive paws were a promise of annihtion, each w a glinting de honed by eons of survival.


    Its tail, long and serpentine, flicked restlessly like a coiled spring, itstent power begging to be unleashed. Yet, it was the creature''s head thatmanded attention ¨C a visage of calcted intelligence and predatory instincts. Its eyes, icy blue and as cold as the heart of the blizzard itself, held a gaze that seemed to pierce through the storm, reaching out to something beyond the chaos.


    Whoosh...


    Within the maelstrom of howling wind and swirling snowkes, the Frostfire Tiger''s eyes snapped open with an ethereal glow. It was as if the storm itself yielded to its presence, granting a moment of stillness to this majestic hunter.


    Those icy blue eyes scanned the tumultuous expanse, their luminous intensity searching, seeking, sensing.


    Then, the creature''s head turned, a mere fraction butden with significance. Its attention was drawn, its senses ignited by a distant disturbance amidst the blizzard. A presence had caught its notice, a potential quarry within the frozen abyss. The predator was alert, ready to stalk and strike, to embrace the sh of elements in a ballet of survival.


    Grrr...


    A low growl resonated from the depths of the Frostfire Tiger''s throat as if warning anyone approaching.


    Do not approach itsir...

 Chapter 169 Combat Exam (10)

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The more we walked the stronger the blizzard got. If previously I could see a few feet before me, now the visibility was reduced to mere inches.


    The only thing that kept me going was ''Mana Perception'' which allowed me to feel the world around me.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    There was also another pair of footsteps beside me.


    Katarina.


    Although I couldn''t fully see her face, I could make out her emerald eyes gleaming with determination.


    I couldn''t sense even a hint of fear in her demeanor, which left me quite baffled.


    Wasn''t she the one that doubted if we could defeat a D Rank monster?


    Observing her with the side of my eye, I couldn''t help but shake my head, trying to recall everything about her.


    In the game, she wasn''t a yable character but rather one of the main supporting characters who had average strength but couldn''tpete with the powerhouses in the protagonists'' party.


    However, the Katarina I walked alongside now seemed different.


    Since the time we sparred in abat ss, I''ve sensed that something was wrong.


    Her strength was far beyond what I had anticipated, her fighting seemed fluent and graceful as if she had done this thousands of times before.


    Also...


    The look in her eyes when she first met wasn''t that of usual coldness and indifference.


    I could see a flicker of surprise as if I wasn''t supposed to be there.


    I don''t know, maybe it''s just my weird imagination ying tricks on me¡­


    ''Wake up¡­''


    Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I focused on the present.


    We were slowly approaching the Boss Monster''sir because the storm got even harsher and the wind seemed to howl in anger, as if warning us to turn back.


    I could''ve sworn I heard a roar of a beast howling in the distance, carried by the chilling gusts, however, it was probably just my imagination.


    "We are nearby..."


    I shouted through the gusting wind, my voice barely reaching Katarina''s ears.


    She turned her face toward me and tilted her head as if not understanding what I had just said.


    ''I should''ve told her everything beforehand...''


    Pinching my nose bridge, I extended my hand, grabbing her by the wrist, which made my insides churn.


    Yes, I was still ufortable with women.


    I quickly used my finger to draw letters on her hand, forming the words, "Boss ahead."


    Katarina, feeling my finger trace the text on her hand, looked at me quizzically before understanding dawned upon her.


    She took my palm and also began tracing letters on my hand.


    It took quite a while but I eventually deciphered her message, which read, "What is the monster we are fighting?"


    I took a moment to draw the letters of "Frostfire Tiger", before continuing to tell my n of how to kill the monster.


    After a couple of minutes, Katarina was nodding along with my instructions, her eyes focused and determined.


    It seems that she would follow my lead and help me defeat the Frostfire Tiger.


    Of course, this was for money, and we already decided the sum to be 15,000 Arcons for her help.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Walking through the snow, I noticed a faint Mana Signature in the distance.


    The closer we got, the bigger and more powerful the Mana Signature became.


    ''Frostfire Tiger...''


    Suddenly, the blizzard around us seemed to disappear, as if we stepped through the veil of the storm into the Frostfire Tiger''sir.


    "Look..."


    A massive hollow, a mysterious mark on the snowyndscape, caught the eye. The edges of the hollow rose like the fangs of an ancient creature, their rough shapes reaching proudly toward the sky.


    Me and Katarina looked at each other and I reached for the dozen of Rune-enchanted rocks ced in my pocket, carefully holding them in my hand.


    "Remember, only shoot when it''s vulnerable... Reserve your mana. That being... takes quite a lot of firepower to bring down..."


    Whispering to Katarina, I could feel her gaze linger on me for a moment before she nodded in agreement and pulled out her Longbow from her Spatial Bracelet.


    "..."


    Looking as she went to search for the best vantage point, I followed her figure until she disappeared out of my view.


    I didn''t trust her one bit. All I know, she could betray me at any moment.


    She was basically a stranger and the only leverage I had against her was money. Of course, there was still the explosive rune I''d ced on her clothes, but she didn''t know that yet.


    Maybe I should''ve said it because it would ensure she stayed loyal and didn''t make any sudden moves.


    However, if she indeed stayed loyal and didn''t pull any funny business, there would be no need for her to know it.


    I didn''t want to burn bridges with a possible future coworker.


    "I should prepare as well.."


    Weighting a few pebbles, lying in my palm, I slowly approached the edge of the hollow, where the Frostfire Tiger''sir awaited.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Nestled inside the icy hug of the crater rested a tform, a serene oasis in the midst of turmoil. The tform resisted the icy clutches of the wind, as though the blizzard''s fury couldn''t touch its tranquility.


    Upon the tform rested the Frostfire Tiger, a being of stark contradictions, a blend of awe-inspiring beauty and fearsome might. Its fur resembled a nket of shimmering white, each strand a frozen testament to its rule over this icy expanse.


    Icy blue stripes adorned its body, a captivating contrast against the pristine white backdrop. With each flex of its muscles, the creature''s strength and skill were evident, a true force of nature.


    The tiger''s colossal paws promised devastation, each w a glinting de honed by endless years of survival.


    Its long, sinuous tail twitched like a coiled spring, brimming with potential power.


    ''It''s even more beautiful than I remember...''


    Observing the majestic creature from the edge of the hollow to examine its sleek movements andmanding presence, I couldn''t help but feel slightly amazed by the creature.


    If only it was a cub...


    I could''ve taken it as a pet.


    "..."


    Admiring the monster for a few minutes, I suddenly felt the presence of a projectile approaching me.


    Thud...


    With a dull sound a Mana arrow that had been fired at me hit the ground near my feet.


    It soon dissipated in green smoke and I smirked, knowing that Katarina was ready.


    "Let''s start..."


    Stretching my back, I summoned my Authority and took a few steps back from the edge, stretching my legs in the process.


    "I''m really crazy!"


    A small smile spread across my face and I began to channel Mana into my feet.


    Swish...


    With a swift motion, I bolted towards the edge, propelled by the surge of Mana coursing through me.


    The wind rushed through my hair as I leaped gracefully across the icy expanse, my heart filled with excitement and craziness.


    "I''m so fucking dumb!"


    ***


    [ 5 Minutes ago ]


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Step by step Katarina was making her way through the snow-covered terrain, her golden hair glinting in the sunlight.


    "..."


    Her lips were tightly pressed together and her emerald eyes distant as if she was lost in her thoughts.


    "Who is he..."


    Strange murmurs filled the air as she kept walking, her mind consumed with business seemingly more important than the D Rank monster ''Aiden'' had just discovered.


    "Aiden isn''t supposed to be that strong... He was just a..."


    Her voice momentarily cut off and she closed her eyes, recalling something that couldn''t be discussed orprehended.


    It was hers or rather someone''s memories. The memory was vivid, ying out like a scene from a forgotten past.


    No matter how many times she reviewed the memories, not in a single one of them did she find the answer she was looking for.


    "Is he here to stop me?"


    ncing at the sky, Katarina, squinted her green eyes as if searching for a sign or a clue from a god,


    "..."


    She clenched the Longbow in her hand, her knuckles turning white from the pressure.


    Everything was still fine, it didn''t seem that Aiden was an enemy. He still thought that she was money hungry and would do anything for a proper reward.


    However, this couldn''t be further from the truth.


    "It seems that the fifth attempt will be interesting..."


    Brushing a strand of her golden hair behind her ear, she let out a small sigh, ascending the snow dune that was a perfect vantage point for shooting the surrounding area.


    As soon as she reached the top, she could see a Frostfire Tiger''s massive body lying in the massive crater that seemed to be left by a powerful explosion.


    The monster''s majestic body made Katarina take in a deep breath as she marveled at its size and power.


    It was her third time seeing this creature but it never ceased to amaze her...


    Zwing...


    She raised her bow and took aim, releasing an arrow and watching as itnded just before a ck figure in the distance.


    Aiden or whatever his real identity was, should now proceed with his n.


    "..."


    Katarina watched as the figure, suddenly, took a couple of steps back, her eyebrow arched in curiosity.


    This was not ording to the n...


    He said that he''d throw the monster into confusion and disarray, but was he now retreating?


    For a second she considered the possibility that he had lied to her, but the next moment her eyes became wide open.


    "What the hell is that bastard thinking?"

 Chapter 170 Combat Exam (11)

    ?


    Swish...


    As I propelled myself toward the edge of the hollow, the wind roared in my ears, drowning out everything else. My heart pounded in rhythm with each footfall, a mixture of exhration and madness fueling my actions.


    My thoughts raced, a cascade of doubts and excitement intertwining.


    "I''m so fucking dumb!"


    The thought shed through my mind, a split second of doubt that was quickly overtaken by the determination that had driven me this far. Fear and excitement coiled within me, a potent mix that made my heart race even faster.


    The Rune-enchanted rocks were clenched tightly in my hand, and as I fell through the air, I released them one by one in rapid session. The projectiles streaked toward the Frostfire Tiger below, leaving trails of light against the backdrop of white snow.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Explosions erupted in a sequence of powerful sts, the sound tearing through the air like thunder. The Frostfire Tiger, sensitive to the sudden noise, let out a roar of pain and anger.


    Roar...


    The ground shook beneath its massive form as it reacted to the unexpected assault.


    My descent continued, and with a surge of adrenaline, I adjusted my body''s position. My free hand gripped the hilt of my longsword, readying it for the confrontation that awaited me.


    As I neared the Frostfire Tiger, my heart pounded with a mixture of exhration and trepidation. The creature''s icy blue eyes locked onto me, its instincts recognizing me as a threat. It bared its sharp teeth, a mix of anger and pain in its gaze.


    Boom...


    I mmed into the beast''s side with a force that jolted through my body. My sword met its target, sinking into the Frostfire Tiger''s fur with a satisfying impact. The sh of steel against fur reverberated in the air, the sound merging with the echoes of the explosions.


    For a moment, I thought I had the upper hand. But then, the creature''s massive paw swung toward me, a sudden and powerful movement that I barely had time to register.


    Thud...


    The impact was like hitting a wall of solid rock. My body was mmed, the force of the collision jarring every bone. Painnced through me as my body shook from the sudden hit, my grip on the sword faltering.


    "Ughh..."


    My body flung through the air like a ragdoll, crashing into the icy ground with a resounding thud.


    It felt like I was hit by a speeding truck, the force of the impact leaving me dazed and struggling to catch my breath.


    My arm that took the full force of the blow screamed with agony, throbbing with intense pain.


    However, I quickly drank a Health Potion from my Spatial Ring before the Tiger could even strike again, replenishing some of my vitality and numbing the pain.


    Grrr...


    The Frostfire Tiger growled in frustration as it realized its attack hadn''t been enough to finish me.


    Its massive body stood up from the tform and stretched its massive frame, muscles rippling under its fur.


    The monster''s sheer aura made my legs tremble under pressure.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    I threw another set of rocks toward the Tiger and as soon as they hit the beast''s body, they exploded in a burst of mes and smoke.


    Roar...


    The Frostfire Tiger let out a deafening roar, a mix of fury and pain echoing through the air.


    The sound was too immense, making the tiger thrash furiously and using its paws to cover the sensitive area of its ears, trying to drown out the noise.


    Zing...


    Suddenly a Mana arrow whizzed through the air and struck the Frostfire Tiger''s hind leg, causing it to stumble and lose its bnce momentarily.


    Roar...


    The tiger roared in anger and frustration, its muscles tensing as it regained itsposure.


    It seems that Katarina still hasn''t abandoned me.


    Grrr...


    However, before I could even react, the Tiger opened its massive jaws, revealing sharp fangs gleaming with icy frost.


    "Shit..."


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly a powerful frost breath erupted from the Tiger''s mouth, making me jump out of its way unless I wanted to be frozen solid in an instant.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The icy breath billowed forth from the Frostfire Tiger''s jaws, freezing the ground where I had stood just moments ago. I scrambled to evade the frost, my heart racing as the danger became even more palpable.


    The air was frigid, the chill seeping into my bones as I fought to stay one step ahead of the creature''s deadly attack. The Tiger''s roar of frustration echoed in my ears, a constant reminder that I was facing a force of nature far beyond my own.


    I needed a n, a way to turn the tide of this battle in my favor. The Rune-enchanted rocks had proven effective, but they were a finite resource. The Frostfire Tiger was wounded, but it was far from defeated. I couldn''t rely solely on brute force to defeat it.


    Swish...


    As I dodged the freezing breath, I noticed a pattern in the Tiger''s movements. It was wounded, and it was bing more predictable in its attacks. I needed to exploit that predictability and find a way tond a decisive blow when the opportunity presented itself.


    Gritting my teeth, I summoned my Mana once again, channeling it into my sword. With a deep breath, I lunged toward the Frostfire Tiger, my de gleaming with determination. The creature was momentarily distracted by its own attack, giving me the opening I needed.


    Swish...


    My strike was swift and fierce, aimed at a vulnerable spot on the Tiger''s nk. The de met fur and flesh, and for a moment, I felt a surge of triumph. But the creature was quick to react, its massive paw swiping at me with blinding speed.


    Thud...


    The force of the blow sent me sprawling, the impact knocking the wind from my lungs. Pain radiated through my body, a reminder of the immense strength of the Frostfire Tiger. I struggled to catch my breath, my vision swimming as I fought to regain my footing.


    But there was no time to rest. The Tiger was already recovering, its icy breath building once again. With a burst of adrenaline, I forced myself to my feet and sprinted in the opposite direction, narrowly avoiding the freezing attack.


    My mind raced as I assessed my options. The Tiger''s movements were growing sluggish, its hind leg wound taking a toll on its agility. I needed to keep it off bnce and find a way to keep it on the defensive.


    Tap...


    With a swift motion, I grabbed a handful of the explosive rocks from my pocket. I hurled them toward the Frostfire Tiger, creating a series of explosions that rocked the tform.


    Roar...


    The creature roared in pain and frustration, its movements bing even more erratic.


    Seizing the opportunity, I charged forward once again, sword raised high. The Tiger tried to swipe at me with its paw, but its movements were slower, its reflexes dulled by the explosions. My strikended true, the de sinking deep into its side.


    Roar...


    The Frostfire Tiger let out a guttural roar, a mixture of agony and fury. It thrashed and writhed, trying to dislodge me from its nk. But I held on, my grip on the sword unyielding. This was my chance, my moment to turn the battle in my favor.


    As I fought to maintain my hold, Katarina continued to shoot arrows from a distance. But something had changed.


    The tiger no longer tried to evade her arrows, instead allowing them to pierce its hide.


    Grrr...


    For a second I thought it gave up, but I couldn''t be further from the truth...


    Whoosh...


    Mana began to radiate from the Frostfire Tiger, swirling and crackling in the air around it.


    It was almost like a bomb had been set to detonate.


    "Fuck..."


    Jumping back from the creature, I ran as far as I could, dashing behind arge rock for cover.


    However, before I could fully take shelter, a blinding explosion erupted from the Frostfire Tiger, engulfing the entire battleground in a swirling vortex of icy mes.


    It was a sight to behold, a spectacle of power and destruction, unlike anything I had ever witnessed before.


    Before I could even fully slip behind the rock, the explosions managed to reach my legs, freezing them almost instantly.


    "Ughh..."


    I growled in annoyance, feeling my legs numbing from the freezing st, but I refused to let it deter me.


    Without hesitation, I instantly started drawing a Fire Rune on the ground, which took a few seconds toplete and immediately engulfed my legs in the fire.


    I could see my flesh being licked by the intense mes, but the pain was quickly reced by a surge of adrenaline.


    I was slowly regaining the feeling in my legs as the fire rune worked its magic.


    Although I was basically burning myself alive for a moment, the pain was worth it.


    Grrr...


    Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the air and I slowly lifted my head upward to see the Frostfire Tiger looming over me with fire still smoldering in its eyes.


    "Shit..."

 Chapter 171 Combat Exam (12)

    "Shit..."


    With my legs now somewhat responsive, I knew I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. The Frostfire Tiger''s fiery gaze held a mix of anger and determination, and I understood that this battle was far from over. My body ached, my limbs trembled, but my resolve burned brighter than ever.


    Swish...


    I rolled to the side just in time to evade another st of frost breath that erupted from the Tiger''s jaws. The ground where I had been moments ago was coated in a thickyer of ice, a chilling reminder of the danger I faced.


    My mind raced as I assessed my options. The Tiger was relentless, and its strength seemed unyielding. But I wasn''t ready to admit defeat. I hade too far, endured too much, to let this creature best me now.


    As the Tiger lunged at me with its massive ws, I used the momentum of my roll to spring back onto my feet. With a quick flick of my wrist, I hurled another set of explosive rocks toward the creature. The resulting explosions rocked the tform, causing the Tiger to stumble and roar in frustration.


    Swish...


    I seized the opening, darting forward with my longsword raised high. My heart pounded, and my breath came in ragged gasps, but I didn''t falter. The Tiger swiped at me with its paw, but I anticipated the move and ducked beneath the deadly strike.


    Zing...


    An arrow whizzed past me, striking the Tiger''s side with precision. Katarina''s support was invaluable, her presence a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this battle. The Tiger''s roars of pain echoed through the air, a symphony of agony that only fueled my determination.


    Swish...


    I swung my sword with all the strength I could muster, aiming for the Tiger''s wounded hind leg. The de bit into flesh and bone, eliciting a roar of agony from the creature. I gritted my teeth, pouring every ounce of my energy into the strike.


    But the battle was far from one-sided. The Tiger''s tail whipped around, striking me across the chest and sending me sprawling. Pain red through my body, but I forced myself to my feet once more, my vision swimming with determination.


    Grrr...


    My chest heaved as I struggled to catch my breath, the pain from the Tiger''s strike radiating through me. I clenched my teeth, frustration and desperation bubbling up within me. This Frostfire Tiger was unlike anything I had faced before. Its power was overwhelming, and my every move seemed feeble inparison.


    With my fingertips, I felt the Timekeeper''s watch hidden deep in my jacket''s pocket. Time maniption was ast resort, a risky move that could easily backfire. But as I watched the Tiger''s movements, its every twitch and motion a blur, I knew I had no choice.


    With a quick surge of mana, the world around me seemed to slow. My own movements became deliberate, almost leisurely, as if I were wading through thick water. It was disorienting, but it gave me a fighting chance.


    Swish...


    The Tiger''s attacks came at a crawl now, each swipe of its w a measured advance. I could see the fire in its eyes, the determination burning just as fiercely as before. Despite the slowed time, it was a relentless force, and I struggled to keep up even in this altered state.


    Zing...


    Katarina''s arrows still found their mark, each one a testament to her skill and precision. But even in this slowed time, the Tiger''s wounds seemed to heal slowly, and its resilience was unnerving. I needed to end this, and soon.


    Swish...


    I focused every ounce of my energy on my sword, aiming for the Tiger''s weakened hind leg once more. The de cut through the air, and I could see every detail of its trajectory as it closed in on its target. But just as the de was about to strike, the Tiger''s tail whipped around again, this time moving with a deliberate slowness that caught me off guard.


    Thud...


    The impact sent me flying, my body crashing against the tform''s icy surface. Pain radiated through every inch of me, and I struggled to hold onto consciousness. The Timekeeper''s watch had kept me in the fight, but I couldn''t escape the reality that this battle was slipping through my fingers.


    Grrr...


    The Tiger''s roar seemed to stretch on forever, a distorted symphony that mocked my efforts. I gazed at the watch, its dial still turned toward the slowed time. But even with this advantage, I had reached my limit. My body was battered, and my spirit waning.


    As the Tiger''s fiery gaze bore into me, its movements still deliberate and unhurried, a single thought crossed my mind...


    "Fucking hell..."


    Slowly, I began to raise from the ground, aching and bruised but determined to continue the fight.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Although my body was barely functioning, it was nothing that a health potion couldn''t fix.


    "Aura de..."


    Golden particles began to gather in my right hand as I channeled Mana into the skill.


    A dagger made out of pure Mana materialized in my grasp, making the Tiger''s advance halt for a second.


    Its icy-blue eyes bore into the weapon and it didn''t take another step forward, instead, the creature began to charge its Frost st attack, preparing to unleash a wave of freezing energy.


    "Goddamnit!"


    I needed to act quickly.


    The charging Frost st meant I had only moments to strike. Pushing through the pain, I dashed forward, determination igniting my every step. The taste of victory was tantalizingly close, but I had to be swift and precise.


    "Ughh..."


    Every throb of pain in my body seemed to meld into a singr, blinding focus. My surroundings blurred as I closed the distance between me and the Tiger. With a primal roar, I plunged my Aura de forward, aiming for the creature''s chest. The de shimmered with anticipation, ready to cut through flesh and bone.


    But just as my Dagger was about to make contact, the Frost st erupted in a blinding wave of freezing energy. I could feel the icy tendrils reaching out, threatening to engulf me in their numbing grasp. Instinctively, I twisted my body, the freezing energy grazing me and leaving an agonizing chill in its wake.


    My Dagger of pure Mana managed to pierce through the Tiger''s flesh, but it didn''t reach any vital point. The creature''s agonized howl filled the air, its pain a twisted symphony that harmonized with my own. I gritted my teeth, frustration and desperation warring within me.


    Whoosh...


    I was thrown backward by the force of the st, my entire body half-frozen and struggling to regain my bnce. Every inch of me screamed with pain, the cold seeping into my bones and threatening to immobilize me. But I couldn''t give in. Not now, not when victory was still within reach.


    As I staggered to my feet, my vision blurred and my breath hitched in my chest. The Tiger, wounded and furious, continued to charge its energy for another Frost st. I had to act quickly if I had any hope of turning the tide.


    But then, a sudden rain of arrows descended upon the Tiger, each one finding its mark with a satisfying thud. Katarina''s support was unwavering, her skill with the bow a lifeline in this desperate moment. The Tiger roared in pain and frustration, its focus diverted for a precious instant.


    Roar...


    Taking advantage of the distraction, I fumbled with the vial of a Health Potion in my pocket. My fingers trembled, the cold and adrenaline making them clumsy, but I managed to uncork the vial and down the potion in one swift motion. The soothing warmth spread through my body, knitting my wounds and revitalizing my energy.


    For a brief moment, I felt a surge of renewed strength. The pain and exhaustion were still there, but they were pushed to the background as I focused on the battle at hand. With my Aura de still, in hand, I pushed myself forward once more, ignoring the ache in my chest and the burn in my limbs.


    Swish...


    I dashed toward the Tiger once again, my determination propelling me forward. The creature was still recovering from the rain of arrows and hadn''t yet fully charged its Frost st. This was my chance. My Aura de glowed with ethereal energy as I brought it down with all the force I could muster, aiming for the Tiger''s vulnerable neck.


    But the Tiger was quick to react, its fiery gaze narrowing as it saw my advance. With a sudden burst of strength, it lunged to the side, narrowly avoiding my strike. The de sliced through the air, a mere hairsbreadth away from its intended target. The frustration that swelled within me was almost palpable, a bitter taste that lingered on my tongue.


    Grrr...


    The Tiger''s growl was primal and furious, its movements swift and deliberate as it regained its footing. I knew I had to keep the pressure on, to find a way to break through its defenses and end this battle once and for all.


    As the Tiger''s attention turned back to me, I took a deep breath, channeling all my energy into my next move. The pain in my body was a constant reminder of the battle''s toll, but my resolve remained unshaken. This was a fight I couldn''t afford to lose.


    With a primal roar of my own, I charged forward once more, my Aura de gleaming in the icy light. The Tiger''s fiery gaze met mine, a sh of wills that reverberated through the air. The tform seemed to shrink around us, the only things that mattered at this moment were the creature before me and the determination burning within my heart.


    And as our paths collided once more, the sh of steel against fur and the roars of pain and defiance echoed in a symphony of battle


    All I knew was that I would need to finish this battle soon.


    My mana reserves were already running low.

 Chapter 172 Combat Exam (13)

    Roar...


    The Tiger''s pained howls fueled my determination, its massive form still a formidable foe despite its wounds. The sh of our des resonated with the weight of a battle that had stretched on for what felt like an eternity. Each strike, each dodge, was a calcted dance of survival and aggression.


    As the Tiger reeled from mytest strike, I could see the exhaustion etched into its features, a mirror of my own weariness. But there was no time for rest. No room for hesitation. This was it, the moment I had been fighting for, the opportunity to deliver the final blow and end this battle once and for all.


    "Come on..."


    I channeled thest vestiges of my mana into my Aura de, allowing it to glow with an otherworldly brilliance. Every fiber of my being screamed with exhaustion, but my resolve remained unbroken. The Tiger, sensing the impending threat, snarled and prepared to counter.


    But this time, I had a n. I feigned an attack to the creature''s right, baiting it into a defensive stance. It was a risky gambit, one that required perfect timing, but I knew it was my best shot. As the Tiger shifted its weight to counter my feint, I spun on my heel, my Aura de whistling through the air as it arced towards the creature''s exposed nk.


    Pluck...


    The de connected with a satisfying thud, and I felt it sink deep into the Tiger''s flesh. The creature''s roar of agony was like music to my ears, a sign that victory was finally within reach. I held onto my weapon, pouring every ounce of strength I had left into the strike, determined to make it count.


    But the Tiger, even in its wounded state, wasn''t ready to give up just yet. With a final surge of energy, it swung its massive paw at me, catching me off guard. The blow sent me tumbling backward, my grip on the Aura de loosening.


    As Iy on the icy tform, pain radiating through every inch of my body, I felt a mix of frustration and desperation. This battle had pushed me to the edge, and I could feel the threads of exhaustion threatening to pull me into darkness. But I refused to surrender. Not now.


    "..."


    With sheer willpower, I forced myself back onto my feet, my breath ragged andbored. My vision wavered, but the sight of the wounded Tiger pushed me forward. I forced myself to keep holding the Aura de, gritting my teeth against the pain. It was now or never. I needed to finish this.


    Gathering thest reserves of my mana, I reached for the hilt of my Aura de, pulling it from the Tiger''s side with a determined yank. The creature roared again, its fiery gaze fixed on me, but I didn''t flinch. This was my moment, the final strike that would bring an end to this relentless battle.


    With a surge of energy, I charged once more, my steps unsteady but resolute. The Tiger weakened and wounded, tried to raise its massive paw to defend itself, but it was toote. My Aura de sang through the air, a brilliant arc of power aimed directly at the creature''s neck.


    Time seemed to slow as the de neared its target. The Tiger''s eyes widened, itsst moment of defiance. But it was toote. The de struck true, slicing through flesh, bone, and sinew with a satisfying finality.


    A deafening silence followed the Tiger''s fall, its body crumpling to the ground. I stood there, panting, my chest heaving with exertion. The weight of the battle bore down on me, and I couldn''t help but take a moment to catch my breath. The tform seemed smaller now, the battlefield reduced to the space between me and the fallen creature.


    As the adrenaline began to ebb away, the pain surged back with a vengeance, every wound and bruise screaming in protest. I swayed, my legs threatening to buckle beneath me, but I remained upright, fueled by sheer determination. I hade so far, endured so much, and this moment of victory was worth every sacrifice.


    I forced myself to take a step closer to the fallen Tiger, my Aura de still clutched in my trembling hand. The creaturey there, its once-fiery gaze now dull, its powerful form reduced to a lifeless husk. A mix of relief and sadness washed over me, a reminder of the cost of this victory. This battle had pushed us both to the brink, and now it was over.


    But there was no time for reflection. I knew there could be no room forcency. My senses were on high alert, my instincts honed by the fierce struggle we had just endured. I scanned the area, making sure there were no other surprises waiting to spring upon me.


    As I did, I could feel a presence approaching, a familiar energy that carried a sense of relief. Katarina, my temporarypanion, emerged from the shadows, her bow still at the ready. She had been my steadfast support throughout this battle, her arrows a lifeline when I needed them most.


    "You did it..."


    She said, her voice holding little to no emotion.


    "But you look like you''ve been through hell."


    I managed a weary smile, acknowledging the truth of her words.


    "Maybe..."


    She nodded, lowering her bow now that the immediate threat was gone.


    "We make a good team."


    Indeed, we did. Together, we had faced this formidable foe, weathered its relentless assault, and emerged victorious. It was a testament to our resilience, our unwavering determination.


    However, I wouldn''t call us a perfect team, we were quite out of sync, hence there is room for improvement in our coordination and tactical execution.


    Huff...


    With a deep breath, I retrieved the Timekeeper''s watch from my pocket, its dial still turned toward the slowed time. It had been my lifeline in this battle, a risky but necessary tool that had given me the edge I needed.


    Whoosh...


    Cutting off the Mana supply, I carefully slid the Timekeeper''s watch back into my pocket.


    There might still be a fight soon, so I didn''t dare to ce it into my Spatial Ring, preferring to keep it close at hand, ready to be used again if circumstances demanded it.


    "Anyways, thank you for your assistance"


    I said turning toward Katarina and pulling out my phone to send her the Arcons promised.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Good luck with your exam..."


    I slightly bowed my head and wished her well before taking my leave, knowing that our paths will cross again in the future.


    If everything goes well, right after I acquire the Shadow Mana Art from the Dungeon, I will reach out to her again to discuss future ns.


    I might even reveal that I had seen a glimpse of the future and knew the world was going to be destroyed, however, this was still information that I needed to keep to myself for now.


    "You too..."


    I could feel her gaze lingering on my back as I walked through the snow, slowly ascending the steep path that led out of the hollow.


    I didn''t even attempt to search for the Tiger''s core since I had already used ''Mana Perception'' to check if he had it and he didn''t.


    Anyways, I needed to focus on my objective...


    Recover and go collect as many points as I can in order to maximize my chances of achieving sess in the Combat Exam.


    I need to be in the Top 30 at least.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Now I have 462 Points.


    A small smile appeared on my face as I realized that I was steadily making progress toward my goal.


    ''Anything to avoid Robbin''s wrath...''


    ***


    Whoosh...


    A man was standing in the midst of an empty field, his cloak billowing in the wind.


    Behind him there were a few tents pitched and many Students with various wounds were gathered, recovering from the intense battles they had fought.


    These were the students that had already faced the exam.


    His eyes were closed, but the Mana and wind around him rippled as if he weremuning with the element.


    ''Oh?''


    Robbin''s eyes flickered open and he nced toward the north.


    ''They really did it...''


    A small smirk appeared on his lips as the Wind whispered various messages, transferring information about the students who were still trapped in the Dungeon, trying to hunt as many monsters as possible.


    ''He really doesn''t want me to increase the training...''


    Robbin snickered under his breath, making other people in the camp look at him as if he was mad.


    Well, he kinda was, but this was not the point.


    ''I guess I''ll have to find another way to push him to his limits.''


    Ruffling his brown hair, Robbin turned toward the students and smirked.


    "Hey, losers, the Boss monster was a D Rank monster and it was defeated by two students..."


    Robbin continued talking, receiving a few death res but he couldn''t care less.


    "And yet most of you died to an E or F Rank monster... Fucking useless!"


    Ignoring the resentful res, Robbin closed his eyes and focused on observing the Dungeon once again.


    If they wanted to shut him up, they better perform at their highest potential and prove him wrong.


    Or else they''re simply useless to humanity.

 Chapter 173 Combat Exam (14)

    The forest was shrouded in the hushed whispers of falling snowkes, creating a serene nket of white that concealed the secrets of the world beneath. Among the trees, a figure emerged, a girl with hair as brilliant as the clearest sky, a vivid azure that seemed to capture the essence of winter itself.


    "..."


    It was Rose, and her eyes were the same enchanting shade, glistening like sapphires as she stepped forward, her purpose as fierce as the frost in the air.


    Clutched in her hand was a sword, its de as icy as the winter winds, crafted from the essence of frozen magic. It was a weapon meant to pierce the very heart of the coldest of foes, and it gleamed with a blue light that matched her hair. With every step, she felt the mana within her pulse, a surge of energy that connected her to the elements, enhancing her body and sharpening her senses.


    "..."


    Rose sensed the presence of the G Rank Winter wolves before she saw them. Their low growls echoed through the trees, the sound of a predator confident in its strength. Seventy pairs of icy eyes locked onto her, and she knew the battle ahead would be nothing short of epic. As the first wolf lunged, Rose''s sword met the beast''s ferocity with grace. Her movements were fluid, a dance of de and snow, as she parried each strike with precision.


    Swish...


    The cold air seemed to respond to her will, swirling around her in a protective barrier that made her nearly untouchable. But the wolves were relentless, a unified force that pressed in from all sides, testing her resolve. With a surge of mana, Rose pushed back, her icy sword glinting as it struck down her adversaries.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy floor!"


    She used her cryokic abilities to freeze the ground beneath the wolves, causing them to slip and stumble.


    The horned leader of the pack was particrly cunning, its ck horn glinting with a malevolent gleam. It leaped at Rose with incredible speed, but she was ready. With a swift movement, she redirected the wolf''s energy, sending it crashing into itsrades.


    Each wolf that dared to challenge her fell beneath the might of her icy sword and her mastery of cryokinesis. She used the very elements to her advantage, conjuring ice spikes that erupted from the ground, impaling her foes with deadly precision. Minutes stretched into what felt like hours as the snow around Rose turned crimson with the defeated wolves.


    nk...


    As the battle raged on, Rose''s breath formed crystalline clouds in the frigid air. Her movements were a dance of power and finesse, her sword a beacon of icy justice shing through the pack of G Rank Winter wolves. Each wolf that lunged was met with her practiced grace, a whirlwind of shes and strikes that seemed to flow effortlessly as if she and her de were one with the winter itself.


    The snow-covered ground was now a canvas of chaos, with Rose at the center, her determined gaze fixed on the horned leader. This wolf, with its malevolent glint, was the embodiment of the pack''s determination, and itunched itself at her once more. Rose held her ground, her sword meeting the horned wolf''s charge with a resounding sh. The impact sent a shockwave through the forest, causing the other wolves to pause for a moment, their growls momentarily silenced.


    Whoosh...


    With a fierce determination, Rose summoned the power of her cryokinesis once more. The air around her seemed to shimmer as she focused her energy. In an instant, the ground beneath the horned wolf turned into a treacherous sheet of ice, causing the beast to lose its footing. It struggled to regain its bnce, giving Rose the perfect opening.


    Pluck...


    With a swift and precise strike, Rose plunged her icy sword deep into the heart of the horned leader. The wolf let out a final, haunting howl that echoed through the forest, a symbol of its tenacity in the face of defeat. As the leader fell, the remaining wolves hesitated, as if mourning their fallenrade.


    But Rose had little time to ponder. The other wolves quickly regrouped, their icy eyes now tinged with desperation. They lunged at her, determined to avenge their leader, but Rose was ready. She channeled the energy of the elements once more, causing sharp ice spikes to erupt from the ground, impaling several of the wolves in mid-air. The forest seemed to hold its breath, the moment suspended in time as the wolves realized the magnitude of their peril.


    Huff...


    As the fallen wolvesy on the snowy ground, Rose''s chest heaved with exertion, her breath visible in the crisp winter air. The remaining wolves circled her cautiously, a mix of fear and determination in their piercing gazes. Rose could feel the weight of the battle, the intensity of the moment as if the very forest held its breath.


    Clench...


    She tightened her grip on her icy sword, the blue light dancing along its de, ready for the next onught. With a swift movement, a wolf lunged from the side, jaws snapping with deadly intent. Rose spun her body a whirlwind of motion, her sword singing through the air. The wolf''s attack was met with a precise counter, the de slicing through the air and connecting with the wolf''s throat. The wolf fell, a look of surprise in its eyes, and Rose moved on to the next.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A wolf charged head-on, its massive paws leaving imprints in the snow. Rose leaped to meet it, her movements graceful and swift. She sidestepped the wolf''s attack, bringing her sword down with all her strength, cutting through the wolf''s thick fur and into its shoulder. The wolf howled in pain, but before it could recover, Rose spun and delivered a powerful kick, sending the creature sprawling.


    Grrr...


    Two more wolves approached, their eyes filled with a mix of caution and aggression. Rose knew she had to act quickly. She summoned the power of cryokinesis once more, focusing her energy on the ground beneath the wolves. Ice spikes erupted from the snowy earth, impaling one of the wolves, while the other managed to evade the deadly trap.


    Growl...


    This wolf was cunning, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. It lunged, jaws aiming for Rose''s throat. But she was faster, sidestepping the attack and using her sword to deliver a punishing blow to the wolf''s side. The wolf yelped, wounded but not defeated. Rose followed up with a swift series of strikes, her sword a blur of icy vengeance. The wolf couldn''t keep up with her speed and precision. With a final flourish, Rose struck the wolf down, ending its threat.


    "..."


    The remaining wolves, seeing their brethren defeated one by one, hesitated. Rose stood in the center of the clearing, her breath visible, her eyes locked onto the remaining adversaries. She could feel their fear, their uncertainty. The tide of the battle had turned, and Rose''s determination zed like a fire in her heart.


    "Come..."


    With a fierce cry, she charged at the remaining wolves, her sword glinting in the winter light. The wolves scattered, trying to evade her deadly strikes, but Rose was relentless. She used her cryokic abilities to create barriers of ice, hemming in the wolves and forcing them into vulnerable positions. Each sh was a symphony of steel against fur, of winter magic against fierce determination.


    One by one, the wolves fell, unable to withstand Rose''s icy fury. She moved with a fluidity that belied her strength, her sword finding its mark with deadly uracy. The forest bore witness to the epic battle, the snow-covered ground now a testament to Rose''s unwavering resolve. The final wolf, thest of the pack, backed away, realizing the futility of its struggle.


    Swish...


    With a final swing of her sword, Rose ended the battle, her de striking true. The wolf fell, and a hushed silence descended upon the forest. Rose stood amidst the fallen foes, her chest rising and falling with each breath.


    "Ughhh..."


    Leaning against the trunk of a nearby tree, she took a moment to catch her breath and survey the aftermath of the fight.


    Blood stained the pure white snow and the lingering scent of battle lingered in the air.


    Her Azure eyes glimmered with anticipation, as she counted how many wolves she had defeated.


    "68... 70... 73!"


    With a mixture of satisfaction and weariness, Rose realized she had sessfully taken down a total of 73 wolves.


    Rose stood amidst the fallen foes, her chest rising and falling with each breath.


    Although she was very strong and could defeat even stronger monsters. Fighting an entire pack of Winter wolves was no easy feat.


    She wasn''t yet at the point where the number of enemies didn''t phase her.


    Anyways, now that there were only 5 hours left until the Combat Exam ended Rose had amassed quite a bit of points...


    542 to be precise, which she thought would surely secure her ce at the top of the leaderboard.

 Chapter 174 Combat Exam (15)

    Crunch... Crunch...


    Okay, now that I''ve killed the Boss monster of this Dungeon I had my hands pretty much untied.


    I could go whether I wanted, even roam the dungeon as I pleased.


    I had already gathered enough points to secure a good spot in the Top 30.


    There were still around 5 hours until the Combat Exam would end, so I decided to just leisurely stroll around the Dungeon and simply search for any monsters to hunt.


    I didn''t need any extra points, but I wouldn''t mind some extra Cores to sellter.


    Whoosh...


    A cool breeze brushed against my face, however, it didn''t wipe thezy smile off my lips.


    Not every day do I have the luxury of enjoying a peaceful walk through the dungeon.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I strolled through the snow-covered forest and across the open ins, my hands leisurely tucked into my pockets, I relished the tranquility of the moment. The soft crunch of snow beneath my boots was the only sound, and the crisp winter air invigorated my senses.


    Every step felt like a gentle embrace from the serene surroundings.


    The trees, adorned with a delicateyer of frost, stood tall and still as if watching over thendscape.


    The sun cast long shadows, creating a mesmerizing dance of light and shade across the white canvas. It was a scene of serene beauty, a moment to savor in the midst of the dungeon''s chaos. I marveled at the intricate ice crystals that adorned every surface, like nature''s delicate artwork.


    Thud... Boom...


    Suddenly, a deep rumble shook the ground beneath my feet. Instinctively, I leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the monstrous creature that emerged from the snow, the very ground trembling with its immense presence. This was no ordinary foe; it was an F Rank foe.


    The monster resembled a colossal frost bear but with a peculiar otherworldly aura. Its fur, as white as the snow around it, shimmered with an iridescent glow, and its eyes were like sapphire gems, filled with a predatory intelligence that sent a shiver down my spine. Enormous ws, sharper than any de, scraped against the icy ground, leaving deep furrows in its wake.


    It was simr to the bear Katarina killed.


    Roar...


    As it rose from its burrow, it let out a roar that echoed through the forest, a chilling sound that seemed to challenge the very nature of the dungeon. It was a true marvel, a fearsome guardian of this frozen realm. Its sheer size and power were awe-inspiring, a reminder that even in this serene winter wondend, danger lurked around every corner.


    However, I didn''t even flinch at its formidable presence.


    Thud...


    As soon as Inded on the ground, I calmly summoned my Authority and took a deep breath, channeling my Mana into the Longsword''s de.


    In that tense moment, I felt a rush of exhration mixed with a touch of apprehension. This F Rank frost bear was a formidable opponent, no doubt, but I had faced tough challenges before. My heart raced with anticipation as I sized up the creature before me.


    The bear''s eyes locked onto me, and for a brief instant, it felt like time slowed down. In that fraction of a second, I took in every detail-the power in its muscles, the sharpness of its ws, and the aura of raw strength that radiated from its massive form. I couldn''t afford to underestimate it; this battle would require my full focus and strategy.


    I''ve fought this beast a couple of times in the game and I was more than aware that any


    As my Mana infused the Longsword, a shadowy aura surrounded the de, its edge flickering out of existence as if it was invisible. I felt the connection between myself and the sword, a bond forged through the bond we formed when I acquired the Authority. It was a reassuring feeling, a reminder that I had the tools and skills to face this challenge head-on.


    With a determined mindset, I adopted a defensive stance, ready for the bear''s next move. It circled me, each step sending tremors through the snow. The frosty air was thick with anticipation, and I could feel the tension building. I knew that the bear wouldn''t hold back, and neither would I.


    Grrr...


    As the bear lunged, I swiftly sidestepped its attack, the ground shaking from the sheer force of its charge. Its ws missed me by a hair''s breadth, but I could feel the power in its swipe. This creature was not to be trifled with, and I couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    Swish...


    I countered with a precise sh, aiming for its nk. The Longsword cut through the air with a satisfying whoosh, but the bear was surprisingly nimble for its size. It managed to evade most of the strike, but a shallow gash appeared on its side, oozing a bluish liquid. A direct hit would''ve been ideal, but I wasn''t discouraged. Every battle was a learning experience, and I needed to adapt quickly.


    Roar...


    The bear let out a furious growl, clearly feeling the sting of my attack. It retaliated with a ferocious swipe of its massive paw, aiming to crush me under its weight. I danced back, narrowly avoiding the blow, the wind from its swing brushing against my face.


    "That was close..."


    I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins. This was the thrill ofbat, the challenge that pushed me to my limits. My instincts were sharp, every fiber of my being focused on the battle at hand. The bear was relentless, its movements surprisingly agile for such a massive creature. It lunged again, its jaws snapping dangerously close to my side.


    Swish...


    I pivoted on my heels, using the momentum to execute a spinning strike, my de aimed at its foreleg.


    Pluck...


    The Longsword connected, slicing through the tough hide of the bear. A fierce roar of pain echoed through the forest as the bear stumbled back, blood dripping from the fresh wound. I was making progress, wearing it down, but I couldn''t afford to getcent. This was a dance of life and death, and I intended toe out victorious.


    In the midst of battle, my mind raced. I remembered the strategies I had learned, the weaknesses of this particr creature, and the patterns it exhibited. This knowledge was invaluable, a treasure trove acquired through countless encounters with monsters in this world.


    I had to use every advantage I had.


    As the bear regained its footing, I noticed a pattern in its attacks, a split-second hesitation before it lunged. It was a small window, but it was enough. I bided my time, waiting for the right moment. It charged again, and just as it was about to strike, I sidestepped, and with a powerful thrust, I aimed for its exposed nk.


    "..."


    Time seemed to slow down as I saw the opening, the moment of vulnerability in the bear''s relentless assault. My heart raced, and my mind focused on the task at hand. I unleashed the full force of my strike, the Longsword piercing through the bear''s nk with a satisfying thud. I could feel the de''s resistance as it met the creature''s resistance, but I pushed through, determined to deal a decisive blow.


    Pluck...


    As the de prated the bear''s side, a surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins. I knew I had struck true, and the bear let out a thunderous roar of agony. Its body quivered, and I pulled the sword back with a swift motion, the sound of tearing flesh and a spatter of bluish liquid filling the air.


    Thud... Thud...


    The bear staggered, its immense form swaying unsteadily. It was badly wounded. But it wasn''t over yet. I kept my guard up, ready for anyst-ditch attempts from the creature. It seemed to be struggling to stay upright, its sapphire eyes filled with a mixture of pain and defiance.


    ''Fall...''


    At that moment, I felt a mix of emotions. A sense of aplishment fornding a crucial strike, but also a tinge of pity for this magnificent beast. It was simply defending its territory, following its instincts. Yet, in this dungeon, it was a dangerous foe, and I had to prioritize my safety.


    Just kidding.


    It was a monster that would rip my head off even if I wasn''t even in its territory, so I didn''t feel bad one bit.


    Grrr...


    The bear''s growls grew weaker, and I knew it was on the brink of defeat. I maintained my defensive stance, ready to react to any final desperate moves. Its massive form swayed once more, then, with a final shudder, it copsed onto the snowy ground.


    "..."


    Silence filled the forest, broken only by the gentle rustling of the trees and the distant sounds of other battles echoing through the dungeon. The once-fearsome F Rank frost beary motionless before me, defeated. I took a moment to catch my breath, my heart still pounding from the intense encounter.


    Although I hadn''t done a lot, with depleted Mana reserves from the previous fight, this was a hard-won victory that I could be proud of.

 Chapter 175 Combat Exam (16)

    ?


    Whoosh...


    My ears were filled with the swift rush of the wind.


    My hair was tangled and dancing in the air, the strands intertwining like a wild, untamed spirit.


    I was falling.


    The snow-covered ground was rushing towards me, getting closer with each passing second.


    Thud...


    The impact reverberated through my body as Inded on the hard, unforgiving ground.


    Instantly, I lost sensation in my legs.


    The pain was bearable but the sudden partial paralysis sent a jolt of panic through me.


    I needed to ingest a Health Potion as soon as possible.


    "Ughh..."


    Groaning in frustration, I quickly essed my Spatial Ring and reached for a ss vial containing a shimmering red liquid.


    Click...


    Unstoppering the potion, a faint smell of fish wafted through the air, making my nose scrunch up in disgust.


    ''Why does it have to be fish-vored?


    Using one hand to pin my nose, I tilted the vial towards my lips and forced the potion down my throat, trying my best to ignore the taste.


    Within seconds, I could feel the healing magic seeping into my body, rejuvenating my muscles and popping the vertebrae of my spine back into their proper alignment.


    My leg bones also realigned with a satisfying crack, and a burst of warmth spread throughout my body.


    While still lying in the dune of snow, I took a moment to rx and lifted my head to observe the top of the cliff, where I had made an ill-fated leap just moments ago.


    Two red eyes glistened at me from the edge, glowing in the dim sunlight.


    "..."


    It was a fearsome monster, its massive, hulking frame silhouetted against the pale grey sky.


    The creature was a quadruped beast with sleek, midnight-ck fur that glinted with an eerie sheen.


    Strange outer appendages resembling sharp icicles protruded from its back, with faint traces of frost trailing after them.


    It had two long, twisted horns curving out from its forehead, and its mouth was lined with sharp, jagged teeth.


    It was a Midnight Panther, a rare E Rank monster that could be encountered in Ice and Fire Affinity Dungeons.


    Midnight Panther was way stronger than any E Rank Monster, though.


    It possessed unparalleled speed, agile movements, and a ferocity that made it one of the most formidable adversaries in the dungeon.


    The creature also had a unique ability to ''blink'' through space, allowing it to teleport short distances with a mere thought.


    Of course, this ability also had its limitations, as it could only be used sporadically and required a significant amount of Mana.


    Still, this creature was a pain in the ass, especially when it was chasing after me.


    "..."


    Feeling the w wounds on my back slowly closing with the help of the Healing Potion, I sighed.


    While I was running the Midnight Panther kept blinking behind me and raking deep, bleeding gashes across my back.


    It always managed to catch up to me, no matter how fast I ran or how many obstacles I put between us.


    Although I wanted to take a stroll in the serene winterndscape, encountering a Midnight Panther was definitely not on my agenda.


    I''ve said this previously, but fate is a bitch that likes to throw curveballs when I least expect it.


    "At least I survived..."


    I muttered under my breath as I cautiously rose to my feet, keeping a watchful eye on the Midnight Panther.


    My golden eyes never left the creature as I slowly backed away, moving away from the bottom of the cliff where I had taken my ill-fated leap just moments ago.


    The jump itself might''ve seemed like a stupid idea, but I managed to escape the clutches of the Midnight Panther.


    So...


    It was worth it.


    "..."


    Step by step, I kept walking backward, not allowing my gaze to waver from the Midnight Panther''s ck silhouette.


    Grrr...


    I could hear it growling ominously from behind its snarling jaws, a low, guttural sound that reverberated through the air.


    Luckily, it didn''t seem to be in a hurry to chase after me anymore.


    It was smart enough not to waste its energy on a futile pursuit.


    Jumping from the cliff would probably damage its limbs and hinder its ability to hunt for prey efficiently.


    A good predator always evaluates the risks versus the rewards, and the Midnight Panther recognized that it was not worth the potential injury to continue chasing me.


    Roar...


    Letting out a final roar of frustration, the Midnight Panther slowly turned and disappeared behind the snowy dunes, making me breathe a sigh of relief.


    I waspletely spent.


    My Mana was depleted, and my entire body ached from the strain it had endured today.


    Even the Health Potion couldn''t heal the exhaustion I felt in my bones.


    "I''ll sleep for an entire day..."


    Muttering under my breath, I nced at the time and realized I had been running for hours.


    There was barely an hour left before the Combat Exam would end and I needed to start strolling back to the camp.


    By now I had 513 Points, which was a good enough score, considering how weak I was when I first appeared in this world.


    Now that I think about it, I made quite a lot of progress.


    When I just appeared in this world, I was a Rank G awakener and now my core was F+ Rank, almost into E Rank territory.


    I''ll probably break through to the next Rank in no time, one day if I''m lucky and an entire week if I''m not.


    "I''m bing stronger..."


    Smirking, I allowed my thoughts to wander for a second, thinking of the uing week.


    Since the Mid-term exams would be over, we''d have a week-long break before the start of the next semester.


    During this week, I n to finally go and raid the Shadow Dungeon that I''ve been preparing for for months.


    I needed to go and retrieve the Mana Art that would officially make me graduate from my ''extra'' category.


    If I manage to get my hands on the Art, I will prevent a Demon from getting his hands on it and unleashing chaos upon the world and also increase my strength significantly.


    "This will be a rough week..."


    Muttering under my breath, I mentally prepared myself for the challenges and obstacles that awaited me in the uing week.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    I didn''t even notice the sound of extra footsteps approaching until I heard the sound of a de piercing through the air.


    !!!


    nk...


    Without thinking twice, I instinctively summoned my Authority and swiftly blocked the iing attack, narrowly avoiding a potentially lethal strike.


    This wasn''t aimed to wound me, it was aimed to kill.


    "..."


    Narrowing my eyes, I quickly nced at my attacker with a sharp gaze and calmly assessed the situation before deciding on my next move.


    I had never seen the guy, but the expression on his face spoke volumes.


    "Who are you?"


    Pushing away his de, I demanded, trying to maintain aposed yet assertive tone.


    I was, currently, in no condition to fight and needed to de-escte the situation as quickly as possible.


    However, it didn''t seem like the attacker was interested in conversation.


    "Fucking killer..."


    He spat out words I had already heard from a few people, making me roll my eyes.


    At first, the stupid rumors the girls I saved spread were annoying, but now it was bing tiresome to deal with.


    ''I''ll have to go and give them a piece of my mind...''


    Clenching my fist, I felt a tiny bit of Blood Thirst escape from my body, but I quickly suppressed it.


    However, I could see my opponent''s face pale a little, feeling the intense aura I unintentionally emitted.


    I could tell that he was reconsidering his actions and thinking twice about his next move.


    Does he really want to risk his Combat Exam ranking by attacking me?


    Releasing another wave of Blood Thirst, I tried to imagine slicing him in many pieces, thrusting my sword into his heart and beheading him with a swift and precise strike.


    Then, I enchanted this desire with the Mana I still had, releasing the oppressive Aura that was built through countless battles I''ve been through.


    "..."


    For a moment, we stared at each other in silence but in the end, the realization seemed to dawn upon him.


    Crunch...


    While eyeing me with hesitation, he slowly took a step back and lowered his de, realizing that the odds were not in his favor.


    "..."


    I observed as he hurriedly retreated, his steps quick and unsteady, his eyes filled with a mix of fear and frustration.


    I could see that he had learned his lesson and would think twice before attempting another attack on me.


    Click...


    Dismissing my Authority, I also went my way, satisfied with how I had handled the situation.


    We didn''t fight and I managed to conserve my energy.


    This was a perfect oue, however, this also gave me a wake-up call.


    I needed to do something about the rumors and misinformation circting about me, as they were causing bothersome situations.

 Chapter 176 Combat Exam (17)

    ?


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Walking through the snow, I finally reached the top of the hill, my breath visible in the cold air.


    My eyes locked onto the distant camp in the in valley below.


    I could see small figures of students huddled around the campfires, their faces illuminated by the flickering mes.


    Most of them seemed lost in their own thoughts, staring into the fire as if searching for answers.


    Well, that was mainly because most of them failed the exam.


    "..."


    Walking toward the camp, I drew a few eyes but only a few lingered for more than a few moments.


    Specifically, three pairs of eyes kept following my every move closely.


    It was the trio I had eliminated at the start of the exam and it seems that they weren''t too happy.


    ''Shouldn''t have attacked me, those bastards...''


    Sneering, I went straight to Robbin and seeing him nod his head, I went toward a campfire that was still devoid of any students.


    "Ughh..."


    Taking a seat by the fire, I let out a sigh of relief. The warmth from the fire washed over me, thawing my frozen fingers and numb toes.


    All I needed to do now was wait for the remaining students to arrive at the camp.


    Crackle...


    Looking at the dancing mes of the fire, I could feel the warmth emanating from it,forting me in the chilly weather.


    Although I had an Artifact to protect me from a minor cold, it didn''t prevent the freezing winds from seeping through my clothes.


    Crunch... Crunch...


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps broke the tranquil atmosphere, jolting me out of my thoughts.


    "Can I sit here?"


    Turning my head, I saw a young woman with azure hair and eyes that were cold as ice.


    It was Rose.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    Observing her for a few moments, I nodded my head and gestured for her to take a seat before the fire.


    "..."


    I watched as she carefully sat down, her eyes fixated on the mes as if trying to find sce or answers within the dancing embers.


    For a minute we both simply stared into the fire, when she finally broke the silence.


    "Why did you leave those people behind?"


    Rose''s voice was calm, however, I could feel the intensity behind her words, and I could even feel the underlying resentment.


    Well, I couldn''t hold it against her. She was a protagonist and it was pretty much given that her character would be uselessly noble and morally inclined.


    "I couldn''t bring all of them and risk the life of the entire group."


    Observing the tension in her eyes, I chose my words carefully, trying to exin my decision without escting the situation.


    While it might sound cruel or even inhuman to some, the reality of the situation demanded difficult choices to be made.


    I needed to keep the safety and well-being of the majority of the protagonists as the top priority.


    Although it is sad that every human life is important, it sometimes dulls the ability to make pragmatic decisions in dire circumstances.


    "..."


    After I spoke my words, Rose momentarily closed her eyes, as if processing my exnation.


    I could see a slight tremble pass through her hands, however, she quicklyposed herself and opened her eyes, the intensity in her gaze unchanged.


    "How did Elena die?"


    Hearing her question, I barely managed to stop myself from rolling my eyes.


    The more I hear it, the more I hate these rumors about how ''Elena'' died.


    I thought that since they were friends with the girls, who spread the rumors, maybe she''d know the ''real'' truth and not the exaggerated versions that circted.


    Maybe I expect too much from the people...


    "She was grabbed by a B Rank Demon while we were passing through the main road"


    I could see gears turning in Rose''s mind as she processed the information.


    It seems that she truly didn''t know the entire truth behind Elena''s death.


    ''Surprising...''


    Breathing out a sigh, I waited for her to respond, however, she barely nodded her head in understanding.


    "Have a great day."


    Rose rose from her seat and nodded her head, before walking away without another word.


    This was very surprising, to be honest. I really expected her to jump to conclusions instantly and act out of anger or resentment.


    Did the event make her mature or something?


    Shaking my head, I focused my eyes back on the me. If she really did gain some maturity that was a good thing.


    Maybe someday she will understand my perspective and the difficult decisions that had to be made.


    Crackle...


    One by one students started to gather at the camp, most of them battered and worn-out from the grueling time they had spent hunting down many monsters.


    I could see some, who had scars visibly etched on their bodies, limping their way to the campfire, yet still wearing triumphant smiles on their faces.


    It was time to go back to the Academy.


    ***


    In the heart of the Shadow Dungeon, a Demon, a fearsome creature of malice and darkness, strode with purpose through the deste ruins. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the echoing sound of his heavy footsteps on the cracked cobblestone streets.


    Tap... Tap...


    The crumbling buildings, once magnificent, now stood as decrepit shells, haunted by memories of a time long past.


    The Demon''s presence was imposing, a living embodiment of the darkness that surrounded him. His icy eyes, like frozen abysses, darted around, scanning every corner, every crevice, as he sought something of great importance. His mission was shrouded in mystery, known only to him and the shadows that whispered secrets to his keen ears.


    As he walked, he muttered to himself, in a low, rumbling voice that seemed to carry the weight of ages.


    "Where is it?"


    He grumbled, the words barely audible but resonating with determination. He could feel the energy of the Shadows pulsating around him, and he knew that whatever he sought was close, waiting to be discovered.


    The shadows, like obedient servants, swirled and danced around him, an extension of his very essence. They clung to the ground, writhing and shifting, revealing glimpses of hidden pathways and concealed secrets.


    The Demon conversed with these ethereal forms, trying to get some kind of information from mere whispers that seemed to escape their grasp.


    As the Demon continued his relentless stride through thebyrinthine ruins, his annoyance grew like a storm on the horizon. The shadows, though loyal to him, were stubborn, revealing only tantalizing fragments of the secrets he sought. He felt their presence like a veil of veiled clues, each step forward revealing another enigma.


    The stone streets seemed to stretch endlessly, leading him through a maze of copsed archways and forgotten chambers. His keen senses, honed by centuries of existence, could detect the faintest disturbances in the atmosphere, subtle shifts that hinted at the presence of something significant. It was as if the very essence of the dungeon held its breath, anticipating the revtion.


    "Show me..."


    The Demon hissed, frustration gnawing at the edges of his patience. His icy gaze pierced through the darkness, challenging the shadows to yield their knowledge. And little by little, they relented.


    The shadows slithered across the cobblestones, weaving an intricate path for the Demon to follow. He followed their lead, navigating the treacherous terrain as if guided by an invisible hand. Each twist and turn brought him deeper into the heart of the dungeon, where the true source of powery concealed.


    The walls of the ruins whispered ancient incantations, remnants of spells long cast and battles long fought. The air grew heavier with the aura of forgotten magic, a potent brew of both malevolence and long-lost wisdom. The Demon''s senses were overwhelmed by the intensity of it all, a symphony of darkness that resonated deep within his very core.


    He pushed forward, determined to unveil the elusive secret that had drawn him to this forsaken ce. The shadows, sensing his resolve, intensified their dance, revealing more of the hidden pathways. The Demon''s focus was unyielding, his will a force to be reckoned with. He had faced countless adversaries in his existence, and this quest felt like a culmination of his relentless pursuit of power and knowledge.


    Tap... Tap...


    The Demon''s steps grew firmer, and his anticipation mounted as the shadows guided him with a sense of purpose. The path they unveiled seemed to hold the key to the enigmatic secret he sought. The air around him crackled with anticipation as if the very fabric of the dungeon was preparing to reveal its long-guarded mystery.


    The stone corridors twisted and turned, and the shadows danced ahead, leading the Demon deeper into thebyrinth. The resonance of ancient magic grew stronger, echoing through the ruins like a haunting melody.


    But as the moments passed and the path seemed to lead to a final chamber, a sense of unease began to creep into the Demon''s mind. The shadows started to shift and distort, their guidance bing erratic. The path they had illuminated led the Demon to a dead end, a cul-de-sac of shattered stone and fading echoes.


    "Enough of this!"


    The Demon roared in anger, his voice reverberating through the confined space. The shadows seemed to mock him with their fleeting whispers, theirughter echoing in the chamber like a chorus of sinister glee. It was as if the dungeon itself taunted him, testing his resolve.


    The Demon''s icy eyes zed with fury, a tempest of darkness swirling within them.


    He had already spent way too much time searching for the ''thing'' that kept calling him.


    "Fucking shadows..."

 Chapter 177 Shadows And Dungeons

    ?


    "Fucking Shadows..."


    The Demon''s frustration grew as he found himself at a dead end, surrounded by the remnants of a forgotten chamber.


    The shadows seemed to dance maliciously, mocking his efforts to uncover the secret he had sought with such determination. It was as if the very fabric of the dungeon was conspiring against him, testing his resolve to the limits.


    "If I could strangle you..."


    He muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with irritation. He had grown weary of their elusive games and half-whispered riddles. He hade too far to be thwarted now.


    "..."


    Gritting his sharp teeth, the Demon turned on his heels, determined to retrace his steps and find a new path, one that would lead him to the truth he sought.


    The air around him felt heavy with anticipation as if the dungeon itself was watching, waiting to see if he would give up or press on.


    As he navigated thebyrinthine streets of the ruined city, a sense of unease lingered in the back of his mind. He could sense something lurking in the shadows, something other than the shifting forms of the ethereal allies that had guided him thus far.


    Instinctively, he tightened his grip on the dark de that hung at his side, ready for whatever challenge awaited him.


    Grrr...


    A low growl rumbled through the air, and suddenly, the darkness coalesced into a menacing form. A shadow hound, with eyes that gleamed like shards of obsidian, materialized before him. Its presence was palpable, a creature born from the same shadows that had aided the Demon on his quest.


    "Finally, something to kill it..."


    However, the Demon didn''t even flinch, a small smile curling on his lips.


    Without hesitation, the Demon raised his de, ready to confront this new adversary.


    Swish...


    The shadow hound lunged, its movements swift and fluid, a creature of pure darkness and malice. It was a test of strength and skill, a battle in the heart of the deste ruins.


    As the sh ensued, the Demon''s mind raced, analyzing the hound''s movements and searching for a weakness. He could feel the shadows around him, as if they were watching, waiting to see if he would prevail. Every strike of the hound was met with a calcted counter, every dodge a calcted step towards victory.


    In the midst of the battle, the Demon''s inner thoughts were focused, sharp, and determined. The darkness within him resonated with the shadows, an unbreakable bond that fueled his resolve.


    Whoosh...


    With a final, decisive strike, the Demon managed to weaken the shadow hound. Its form wavered, and then, with a sound like dissipating mist, it vanished into the very shadows from which it had emerged.


    Sneering, the Demon surveyed his surroundings. The city, still shrouded in darkness, seemed to hold its breath as if awaiting his next move.


    "I know there''s more of you... Come out, bastards!"


    Letting out a chillingugh, he pointed his dark de into the eerie gloom, his voice echoing through the ruins.


    Although he couldn''t see them, the Demon could sense the presence of other ethereal beings lurking in the shadows, observing him with their mocking eyes.


    Click...


    The Demon''s grip on his dark de tightened as he sensed the encroaching shadows.


    His icy blue eyes shone with amusement as the corners of the ruins seemed to stir, giving birth to a swarm of shadowy forms, each one taking on grotesque shapes and eerie semnces.


    Whoosh...


    They oozed from the cracks and crevices, manifesting as spectral wraiths, twisted abominations, and spectral figures that seemed to defy the veryws of reality.


    "Good... Good..."


    Demon''s smile widened as the first shadow lunged at him, its form a blur of darkness.


    nk...


    Instinctively, he parried with his de, feeling the resistance and weight of the creature against his weapon. The shadows were relentless, their attacksing from all directions, testing his skills and pushing him to his limits.


    In the midst of the chaos, the Demon''s mind remained focused, calcting the angles and timing of his strikes.


    He knew that hesitation meant defeat, and he couldn''t afford to be ovee by this horde of shadowy assants.


    Swish... ng... Grunt...


    The battle raged on, the shadows surrounding him like a malevolent ocean. He moved with a dance of darkness, his movements fluid and precise, his mind locked onto the shifting forms of his foes.


    Shshshshshshsh...


    He could hear their ghostly whispers, taunting him, trying to break his concentration.


    However, the Demon wasn''t easily scared.


    He had faced countless challenges in his life, and he had grown stronger with each trial.


    The shadows may have thought they could overwhelm him, but they underestimated the depth of his resolve. He embraced the darkness within, letting it flow through him, bing one with the shadows.


    He struck with ferocity, his de slicing through the dark figures, dissipating them like smoke. Every attack hended was a testament to his unwavering determination, every dodge a testament to his mastery over his own darkness.


    It almost seemed as if he became one with the Shadows...


    However, that was until ''it'' showed up.


    A Shadow that, suddenly, lunged forward, smashing the Demon into the ground with a force that sent shockwaves through his body.


    "Ughhh..."


    The Demon spat out a mouthful of ck blood, quickly cutting off the tendril that was pinning him to the ground and leaping back up to his feet.


    "This one is different..."


    Muttering under his breath, he observed the new atrocity before him, its towering silhouette radiating an aura of malevolence.


    The Shadow appeared to be deep and dark as if leading to the bottomless abyss.


    It wasn''t unlike those Shadows he had faced or seen before, there was truly something unsettling about this one.


    The Abomination seemed ancient, stronger...


    It felt as if this Shadow were the embodiment of all the evil and darkness in the world.


    However, this was kind of ironic as the Demon himself was no stranger to darkness and malevolence.


    "Finally, a normal opponent..."


    Eyeing the ''abyss'' Shadow he tightened his grip on his weapon and his eyes shone with crazed madness.


    "Let''s rip each other apart..."


    The tension in the air was palpable as the Demon faced the abyssal Shadow. Every fiber of his being was alert, every instinct honed to the utmost.


    "..."


    He could feel the weight of the abyss as if it were pressing down on his very soul. But he didn''t flinch. Instead, he weed it, embraced it, allowing the darkness within him to resonate with the depths of this formidable adversary.


    A grin, sinister and confident, crept across his face.


    The abyssal Shadow moved with an eerie grace, its movements fluid yet unpredictable. It was as if it could shift and contort at will, defying thews of physics and challenging the Demon to anticipate its next move.


    The Demon''s mind raced, analyzing the Shadow''s patterns, seeking a weakness. This wasn''t just a physical battle; it was a battle of wits.


    As the two forces shed, the world around them seemed to blur, fading into the background. There was only the Demon and the Abyss, a battle of titanic proportions that transcended the physical ne.


    Swish... ng... Grunt...


    The sh continued, each strike of the Demon met with a calcted counter from the abyssal Shadow. It was a dance of power and finesse, a battle that pushed bothbatants to the very limits of their capabilities.


    The Demon''s mind was sharp, his thoughts focused, and his determination unshakable. He couldn''t afford to falter; he couldn''t let the abyss consume him.


    The abyssal Shadow was relentless, its attacks unrelenting. It seemed to draw strength from the darkness itself as if it were an extension of the very fabric of the universe. But the Demon was relentless too, his resolve unbreakable, his willpower a force to be reckoned with.


    The sh continued, the two adversaries locked in a fierce struggle that seemed to defy the passage of time. Each moment felt like an eternity as they traded blows, the sound of steel meeting shadow resonating through the deste ruins.


    As the battle raged on, the Demon''s mind raced with thoughts. He knew he couldn''t let his guard down, not for a second. The stakes were too high, and the oue of this confrontation could shape the fate of his quest.


    He hade too far, faced too many challenges, to be defeated now.


    "Focus... find the weakness..."


    He thought to himself, his eyes never leaving the movements of the abyssal Shadow. Every strike, every feint, every subtle shift in the shadows held a clue, a hint to its vulnerability. He just needed to uncover it, exploit it, and emerge victorious.


    However, the shadow kept being elusive, always one step ahead.


    If the Demon thought he was starting to grasp the Shadow''s patterns, it quickly slipped through his fingers like smoke.


    The Abyss Shadow managed to change his tactics, adapting to the Demon''s attempts to find its weakness.


    It was truly an ever-evolving and shape-shifting adversary, capable of adapting to the Demon''s every move.


    The more the Demon tried to outsmart the Abyss Shadow, the more it seemed to anticipate his every move.


    This was a losing fight.

 Chapter 178 Four Potions

    ?


    Knock... Knock...


    I woke up to the sound of someone knocking on my apartment door.


    "Ughh..."


    Groaning, I dragged myself out of thefortable tangle of nkets.


    Instinctively, I nced at my wristwatch to check the time.


    [ 03:47 ]


    My eyes twitched as I processed how ridiculously early it was. Also, it was barely a few hours ago that we came home from the Combat Exam.


    The person on the other side of the door, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care about myck of sleep.


    Knock... Knock...


    Reluctantly, I shuffled towards the door, my feet dragging heavily against the cold wooden floor.


    Click...


    "Hello?"


    Slowly opening the door, I peered out into the dimly lit hallway, my eyes struggling to adjust to the sudden change in light.


    "Order Delivery"


    Standing in front of me was a delivery person, holding a package with a bright smile on their face.


    Within moments, my tiredness melted away and I quickly grabbed the box from the delivery person, shutting the door behind me.


    Excitement bubbled within me as I held the package in my hands.


    I didn''t expect the delivery to arrive so quickly since I ced the order after I came back from the Combat Exam.


    Carefully, I tore open the packaging to reveal four vials of blue potion, shimmering in the soft glow of my apartment''s lights.


    The Breakthrough Potions...


    "Careful..."


    Whispering to myself, I gently picked up the box and carried it onto the wooden table in the middle of the room.


    As I ced the box down, a mix of anticipation and nerves coursed through my veins.


    These potions, although G Rank, cost me quite a lot of Arcons.


    However, I was basically forced to buy them because of the uing week.


    I had to raid the Shadow Dungeon and my core being an F+ Rank one, didn''t help at all.


    I needed to at least reach E Rank before I could attempt to clear it and it seemed like these Breakthrough Potions were my best shot at achieving that.


    The weight of the decision weighed heavily on me as I stared at those vials of blue liquid.


    Click...


    I picked up one of the vials, holding it up to the light to examine it closely. The intricate patterns on the ss seemed to dance, catching the light in mesmerizing ways.


    These Breakthrough Potions were rumored to be a shortcut to power, a way to boost one''s abilities and push through barriers that seemed insurmountable. But they also came with risks - side effects that could even shatter your core.


    "..."


    But I knew the clock was ticking, and I didn''t have the luxury of time. The Shadow Dungeon held the Mana Art that could potentially boost my strength to new heights.


    There was no way I was going to let such an opportunity slide.


    Sighing, I uncorked the vial and raised it to my lips. I hesitated for a moment, thinking about the gamble I was about to take.


    Was this the right choice?


    Would it lead to the breakthrough we needed, or would it be a costly mistake?


    "Why am I even scared? Just drink it you scaredy-cat!"


    Cursing, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then I drank the potion in one gulp.


    The taste was sharp and metallic, sending a shiver down my spine. It felt like liquid energy flowing through me, awakening every fiber of my being.


    The excruciating pain surged through my core, a searing fire that threatened to consume me from within. It felt as if my very essence was being torn apart and stitched back together, all in the span of a heartbeat. The intensity of the pain was beyond anything I had ever experienced, and I clenched my teeth, refusing to let out a scream.


    "..."


    A tear managed to escape the corner of my eye, but I quickly brushed it away, not wanting to show weakness.


    Enduring the pain, I focused on circting the Mana that was now flooding my body, trying to harness its raw power. It was a delicate dance, a bnce between embracing the energy and preventing it from overwhelming mepletely.


    "I''ve felt worse agony..."


    I whispered through gritted teeth, a hint of defiance in my voice. This was the price of power, the sacrifice for the chance to rise above my current limitations. The blue liquid worked its magic, pushing me beyond the boundaries I thought would take a few days to break down.


    Swish...


    Slowly, I began to feel the Mana settling, bing a part of me. It was as if I had unlocked a hidden reservoir of strength, a wellspring of potential that I never knew existed. The pain began to subside, reced by a sense of exhration, of being alive in a way I had never imagined.


    I stood there for what felt like an eternity, the world around me fading as I focused on the intricate patterns of energy swirling within. With each heartbeat, the power grew, merging seamlessly with my core, strengthening it, expanding it. I could feel the change, the transformation happening at a fundamental level.


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I embraced the newfound power coursing through me. It was a dangerous gamble, but at that moment, it felt like the right choice.


    My heart raced as I prepared to repeat the process with the other vials. The decision had been made, and now I wasmitted to seeing it through. I knew the risks, but I also knew the potential rewards. The taste of the first potion was still fresh in my mind, a reminder of the intense transformation I had just undergone.


    Click...


    I grabbed the second vial and uncorked it, bracing myself for the surge of energy and the searing pain that would follow. As the liquid touched my lips, I could feel the familiar sharpness, the metallic tang that signaled the beginning of the transformation.


    The fire erupted once again within my core, but this time, I was ready. I weed the pain, knowing it was the path to greater strength.


    "Keep going, don''t back down."


    I whispered to myself, determination overriding the difort. I felt the Mana flood my body once more, and I channeled it, just as I had done before. It was a delicate dance, but this time, I was more in tune with the process. The pain still raged, but it was more manageable, more controlled.


    Swish...


    As the second vial''s effects merged with my core, I could sense the changes urring. It was as if the first vial had paved the way, and the second vial was building upon that foundation. The power was growing, expanding, and my core was adapting to the influx of energy. I felt the barriers weakening, the limitations I had once faced bing less daunting.


    After the third vial, the pain was less intense, a testament to the resilience of my core and the adaptability of my body. I could sense the transformation happening, the power surging through me, and a strange warmth spreading throughout. It was as if the energy had found afortable ce within me.


    My thoughts raced as I uncorked the final vial. This was it, the culmination of my decision, the moment when I would see the true impact of the Breakthrough Potions. I knew the risks, but I also believed in the potential. As the liquid flowed down my throat, I braced for the final surge, the final push to elevate my abilities.


    "..."


    The pain was more manageable this time, a dull achepared to the earlier searing agony. I focused on channeling the energy, harnessing it for my own growth. It was a transformative experience, one that I would never forget. The power within me was greater than I had ever imagined, and I could feel it integrating seamlessly with my core.


    And then, in a triumphant surge, it happened. The strange warmth that had been spreading throughout my body intensified, radiating from my core outward. I could feel it, the unmistakable sensation of leveling up. It was as if a barrier had been shattered, and I was now on a higher ne of existence.


    A smirk spread across my face as I realized the truth. I had ranked up.


    "Status..."


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö Status ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö


    Name: [ Aiden ]


    Rank: [ E- ]


    Strength: F+


    Agility: E


    Stamina E-


    Mana: D-


    Charm: E


    <-- Skill -->


    [ Sword Proficiency --> Rank E ]


    A fundamental skill that enables the user toprehend the principles of swordsmanship.


    [ Book Worm --> Rank A ]


    By delving into the pages of any book, one''sprehension of the content is bound to increase by 15%.


    [ Aura de --> Rank B ]


    A skill that allows the user to use his Mana to form a de that matches the power of his Sword Proficiency.


    [ Rune Enchantment --> Rank C ]


    This skill enables the user to inscribe simple tunes on objects. imbuing them with minor enhancements or enchantments.


    <-- Weapon Style -->


    [ Silent Shadow Style [ ¡ï¡ï ] --> Apprentice Proficiency ]


    A Sword Style that emphasizes stealth and deception, using subtle movements and misdirection to catch opponents off guard.


    First Movement:


    "Shadow Strike"


    A Shadow can prate through almost anything, avoiding armor or other kinds of defense.


    While in effect, the weapon will ignore all the defenses.


    ¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö¡Ö

 Chapter 179 Departing

    ?


    "Yo, Aiden what are you doing this we-"


    An annoying voice echoed from behind me, however, I didn''t stop what I was doing.


    "I''m busy."


    Not lifting my eyes from the stack of clothes I was folding and throwing into my Spatial Ring, I responded to Oscar, who was grumbling on my sofa.


    I let out a sigh, my patience wearing thin as I tried to concentrate on the task at hand.


    I was nning to spend an entire week outside the reach of civilization, so preparing all the necessary supplies was of utmost importance.


    Especially since there was no guarantee that the journey ahead would be a smooth one.


    If everything went ording to the n, I would only need to fight a few enemies and avoid any major obstacles.


    Unfortunately, experience had taught me that things rarely went ording to n.


    ''This would be so much easier if Oscar would just leave me alone...''


    ncing at my friend, who seemed to be in a perpetual state ofziness on the sofa, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of annoyance.


    ''Why is he still here...''


    Clicking my tongue in irritation, I stood up and stretched my back before going to the kitchen and grabbing a bunch of water bottles and a few cans of food to add to my already overflowing Spatial Inventory.


    As I packed the supplies and made sure I had enough Health Potions tost me through a lot of battles, I took a deep breath and let the weight of my responsibilities settle on my shoulders.


    This could be thest time I see this apartment, so I made sure to take a moment to appreciate the familiar surroundings.


    Except for the drunk Oscar, who was speaking gibberish.


    ''I have to deal with him before I leave...''


    Approaching the sofa where Oscar sprawled I couldn''t help but feel my eyebrow twitch upon seeing the marks of vomit on the floor nearby.


    ''This bastard...''


    A few hours ago when I was just done with the breakthrough to the next Rank, Oscar had barged into my apartment uninvited, ruining my peaceful moment of celebration.


    From the information I managed to gather, his father''spany managed to secure an important business deal, and Oscar was as drunk as a skunk by the time he stumbled into my apartment.


    Although he doesn''t like his father, it doesn''t seem as though this gets in the way of his enjoying some alcoholic beverages.


    ''If you trained as hard as you drank...''


    Rubbing my temples in frustration, I quickly cleaned the vomit and made sure Oscar was at least presentable.


    "Get up."


    I kicked him in the side, making him groan in pain before slowly sitting up, rubbing his head with a groggy expression.


    "Oh Hello, Aiden, how''s your day been?"


    A thick vein bulged on my forehead as I resisted the urge to strangle him.


    This guy didn''t even know where he was!


    I looked at him with a re that could melt steel and replied.


    "My day was just peachy until you stumbled in here and made a mess..."


    I tried to make him feel some guilt, but behind his blurry brown eyes, I could see no hint of thought.


    He was drunk as fuck!


    "No, I do not want to eat tomatoes..."


    Speaking gibberish and rolling on the other side of the sofa, Oscar continued to ramble incoherently,pletely oblivious to my frustration.


    "Well... Yawn, goodnight."


    Frustrated and exhausted by Oscar''s drunken antics, I let out a deep sigh and realized that dealing with him would be unfortunate but necessary.


    Amidst my exasperation, I decided that I couldn''t just leave Oscar in this state. With a determined sigh, I grabbed a ss of cold water from the kitchen and returned to the sofa where hey inebriated.


    I sshed the cold water onto his face, causing him to sputter and jolt awake. He blinked at me, his eyes finally focusing on my face.


    "What the... Aiden? Why... Why''d you do that?"


    Oscar mumbled, his voice slurred and confused.


    "Maybe it will help you sober up a bit."


    I replied dryly, my irritation still evident in my tone.


    "Now, where are you living? I''m going to take you back to your ce."


    Oscar blinked a few more times as if trying to process my words. It took a moment, but then he seemed to recall where he lived.


    "I live... I live in the dorms. On campus..."


    He muttered, struggling to sit up, however, I had the urge to kick him again.


    "No shit! Which room?"


    After some time I managed to extract the information from him.


    "3rd Building... Ro- Room 24"


    I nodded and helped him stand, draping his arm over my shoulder to support him. He was heavier than I anticipated, and it took some effort to keep him steady as we stumbled toward the door.


    Oscar''s apartment wasn''t too far from mine, fortunately. We walked in an awkward and wobbly fashion, his stumbling steps matched by my efforts to keep us both upright.


    Tap... Tap...


    Finally, we reached the entrance to the dormitory building. I managed to swipe Oscar''s ess card to let us in, and we navigated the hallways, his directions getting more coherent as we went.


    After what felt like an eternity, we made it to his door. With some careful maneuvering, I helped him unlock it and guided him inside. The room was dimly lit, cluttered, and had a faint smell of takeout containers and unwashedundry.


    I managed to steer Oscar to his sofa, where he flopped down with a groan. He looked slightly more awake now, though still far from sober.


    "Thanks... for bringing me back..."


    He mumbled, his words slightly more coherent.


    I sighed, feeling a mix of relief and exasperation.


    "Make sure to drink plenty of water and sleep it off. And clean up this mess, Oscar."


    He nodded weakly, his eyes already drooping.


    "Yeah... I will."


    With a final nce around his messy apartment, I turned to leave.


    "Take care of yourself."


    As I headed for the door, I heard a tired, "See ya, Aiden," from behind me.


    Exiting his apartment, I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding.


    My frustration with Oscar hadn''tpletely dissipated, but at least he was back in his own space now.


    However, my departure from his apartment didn''t go unnoticed. As I turned the corner in the hallway, I came face-to-face with Katarina.


    Her Emerald eyes shimmered in the dimly lit hallway as she stared at me.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, clearly amused and confused.


    "I didn''t know you are into the same gende-"


    She began to speak, however, before she could finish I interrupted her with a stern look.


    "I''m not, he was drunk and I helped him to get home safely."


    Katarina''s lips quirked up into a subtle smile, clearly enjoying my difort.


    "Well, well, Aiden, your secret''s safe with me."


    She replied, her tone yfully conspiratorial and I barely resisted the urge to roll my eyes.


    As I turned to continue on my way, Katarina fell into step beside me. The awkward silence between us was palpable, and I found myself wishing for a way to steer the conversation away from the subject at hand.


    We walked side by side, our footsteps echoing down the corridor. After a few moments, Katarina broke the silence with a simple question, her voice neutral.


    "So, where are you off to?"


    I nced at her briefly, noting the genuine curiosity in her eyes.


    "Vacation."


    I replied sinctly. I couldn''t just say I was going to raid the first Shadow Dungeon that appeared in the world.


    Katarina nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response.


    "Sounds like a good idea. Everyone needs some time away from their routine now and then."


    I grunted in agreement, realizing that she was right. Even though I was used to my lifestyle, there was a nagging feeling that a change of scenery might be beneficial.


    Before I could decide whether to keep our conversation going or let it dwindle into silence again, Katarina turned her head to me and asked.


    "And where are you headed?"


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to think of a ce that I could use as a lie.


    "I''m nning to spend some time out in the wilderness near Helixia, just need to clear my head."


    Katarina''s eyes glinted with intrigue.


    "Sounds like a true adventurer''s getaway."


    We reached the campus exit, our steps slowing as we approached the door. For a moment, neither of us moved, as if caught in a strange limbo.


    "Well..."


    Katarina began, her voice holding a hint of reluctance.


    "I should probably head in the opposite direction. Family gathering, you know."


    I raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised that Katarina had family gatherings to attend.


    "Family, huh? Good luck."


    She chuckled softly, a warmth entering her eyes.


    "I don''t need any luck, it''s only my family. Besides, they''re not all that bad."


    I nodded in understanding, a newfound perspective on her surfacing.


    "Well, have a good time dealing with your rtives."


    She grinned, a mischievous spark in her eyes.


    "And have a thrilling adventure out there in the wilderness."


    For a second, we looked at each other and went our own ways.


    It seems that I missed an opportunity to present her with a deal to join my group, but there''ll be more chances toe.


    ''Unfortunate.''

 Chapter 180 Travel

    ?


    Whoosh...


    A massive train levitated above the tracks, cutting through the air with a thunderous roar.


    Inside the sleek, futuristic cabin, I nced out the window, mesmerized by the blur ofndscape rushing past.


    My golden eyes followed the rolling hills and meandering rivers, the colors blending together in a breathtaking harmony.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    Mana began to surge toward my eyes, the energy swirling within my iris and pulsating with a delicate glow.


    Slowly, Mana coalesced into vision, revealing hidden levels of reality.


    Small Mana signatures appeared before my eyes, dancing and shimmering like ethereal fireflies.


    Humans, Train engines, various creatures, as much as there was to see, all bathed in the radiant glow of Mana.


    It was a beautiful sight, however, I quickly ceased to use my Mana Perception.


    Using Mana on a levitating train was not allowed. It was simr to not turning on the flight mode of one''s cellphone on an airne in myst life.


    Nobody would want to be responsible for a catastrophic ident caused by negligence.


    As the train continued to slice through the air, I settled back into my seat, still awestruck by the magical disy of Mana Perception. This world has changed so much since the days of conventional trains and mundane journeys. Now, we were carried by levitation and protected by the wonders of mana technology.


    I gazed out of the window once again, the rollingndscape providing a calming backdrop to my thoughts. The sun''s warm embrace painted the scene with a golden touch, and the distant mountains seemed to bow to the horizon.


    Thud...


    Lost in my reverie, a sudden jolt rocked the cabin. Startled, I nced around to see fellow passengers gripping their seats and exchanging concerned nces. The serene atmosphere had shifted, reced by an air of tension that spread through the cabin like wildfire.


    And then, I saw it - a monstrous creature hurtling towards us through the air. Its wings beat with powerful strokes, propelling its enormous form forward. My heart raced as I took in the creature''s dark, scaly hide and the glint of hunger in its eyes. It was a creature born of nightmares, a predator of the skies.


    ''What is a hell bat doing here?''


    Panic surged through the cabin as the passengers realized the danger that loomed. Before anyone could react, a shimmering barrier of mana enveloped the entire train. The shield hummed with energy, its translucent surface quivering slightly as it absorbed the impact of the creature''s lunge.


    Boom...


    The flying monster mmed into the mana shield, its ws scrabbling for purchase as it attempted to pierce through. My calm eyes shimmered as I watched the creature''s relentless assault, its snarls and roars muffled by the protective barrier. The mana shield held strong, its integrity unyielding.


    As the creature struggled, the train''s exterior bristled with motion. Hiddenpartments opened, revealing an array of sleek, metallic cannons. With a resounding st, the cannons fired streams of shimmering energy, striking the creature''s hide with precision.


    Thud... Thud...


    The force of the impact sent the monster reeling back, its howls of pain echoing in the air.


    Dark blood sttered onto the mana shield, a stark reminder of the battle taking ce beyond the safety of our cabin.


    The train''s incredible speed worked in our favor, the wind rushing past quickly sweeping the blood away, leaving only faint traces of its presence.


    Grrr...


    The creature persisted, though, rallying for another attack. It lunged again, teeth bared and wings outstretched. But this time, the mana cannons were ready. Beams of energynced out, converging on the creature''s form. The resulting explosion of light and force was blinding, and I shielded my eyes against the brilliance.


    When the light faded, all that remained was a scattering of dark particles, dissipating into the wind.


    The threat was gone.


    The mana shield held for a moment longer before gradually fading away, leaving the train once again surrounded by open air. The tension in the cabin began to ebb as passengers exchanged relieved smiles and nervousughter.


    As for me, I barely nced at the ashes of the killed creature, shuddering at the thought of getting hit by one of those beams of Mana.


    ''I''d die instantly...''


    With the threat vanquished, the train continued its journey, the levitation technology keeping us aloft as thendscape stretched out below. Passengers gradually disembarked at various stations along the way, their numbers dwindling with each stop.


    Soon, I found myself alone in the cabin, the only upant left to witness the unfolding scene.


    As the train began its descent, I rose from my seat and approached the cabin door, my gaze drawn to the window once again. A sense of anticipation stirred within me as I peered out at the vista before me.


    In the distance, a small vige nestled amidst rolling hills came into view. The quaint houses and winding streets exuded an air of tranquility, basking in the golden hues of the setting sun. A wide canal wound its way around the vige, reflecting the warm colors of the sky. It appeared to be several miles in width, an engineering marvel that merged with thendscape seamlessly.


    However, my attention was drawn to something more ominous. A strange shadow loomed over the vige, casting a dark pallor over the serene scene. It was an irregr and unsettling shape, stark against the backdrop of the sky. If I hadn''t been specifically looking for it, I might have missed its presence entirely.


    ''The Shadow Dungeon...''


    Squinting my eyes against the fading light, I could discern the faint outlines of eerie structures within that ominous shadow.


    Thud...


    [ Crunter Vige ]


    The robotic voice announced as the train came to a halt, jolting me back to reality.


    Click...


    The door slid open, inviting me to step out onto the tform.


    The air outside was crisp and refreshing, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and freshly cut grass.


    Tap... Tap...


    Climbing onto the tform, I took a moment to look around before instantly summoning my Authority.


    Although the Dungeon was quite a distance away, some creatures would have already started to spread their influence, causing disturbances in the nearby area.


    There was even a chance that some had already swam through the canal, invading the nearby forests.


    Click...


    The door slid closed behind me, and I watched as the massive train soared back into the sky with a gentle whoosh, leaving me standing on the tform alone. It seemed that none of the remaining passengers had chosen this particr stop to disembark. It was just me now, standing amidst the tranquility of a quiet forest.


    My gaze followed the receding train until it vanished into the distance, swallowed by the horizon. The levitating marvel had be a mere speck in the sky before fading from view entirely. The world around me was quiet, save for the soft rustling of leaves and the distant sounds of nature.


    Tap... Tap...


    With a determined step, I turned away from the tform and faced the forest thaty ahead. It was time to delve deeper into this mysteriousnd and uncover the secrets thaty hidden within. The path ahead was dimly lit by the fading light of the setting sun, and I walked southward, following the instincts that guided me.


    The forest embraced me, its ancient trees creating a canopy that filtered the fading sunlight into dappled patterns on the ground. The air was cool and fresh, and the sounds of chirping birds and distant rustlings added to the enchanting ambiance.


    As I walked, I couldn''t help but let my mind wander. The encounter with the hell bat had reminded me of the dangers that lurked beyond the safety of the mana-protected train.


    My thoughts also drifted to the ominous shadow that had loomed over Crunter Vige. The Shadow Dungeon.


    "Finally..."


    As I continued my journey, the forest gradually gave way to a more open area, revealing the wide expanse of the canal. The shimmering waters stretched out before me, reflecting the colors of the sky like a mirror. In the distance, I could see the dock I knew about from the game, a structure of wood and stone jutting out into the water.


    With each step, the dock drew nearer, and I could make out the details of the boats tethered to its edges. A sense of purpose filled me as I walked, my determination unwavering.


    I reached the edge of the dock, my gaze sweeping over the various boats that bobbed gently in the water. Each vessel had its own distinct features, from sleek, modern designs to more traditional and weathered structures.


    As I walked along the dock, I examined each boat closely. Some were equipped with powerful-looking propulsion systems, while others boasted reinforced hulls and advanced navigation tools. My gaze fell upon a boat that seemed to strike a bnce between durability and maneuverability. Its sleek design suggested speed, while the reinforced metal ting on its hull hinted at strength.


    Approaching the chosen boat, I ran a hand along its surface, feeling the cool metal beneath my fingertips. A sense of excitement and apprehension stirred within me, knowing that this vessel would carry me into the heart of the unknown. The boat had a small cabin at its center, offering shelter from the elements and a ce to rest during the journey.


    Climbing aboard, I took a moment to familiarize myself with the boat''s controls. The interface was a blend of tactile buttons and holographic disys, a testament to the fusion of technology and magic that defined this world.


    "This will be good enough..."

 Chapter 181 River Monster

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The engine of the boat roared to life, making a smirk appear on my face.


    Finally, after a good hour of familiarizing myself with the controls, I was ready to set sail.


    "It should take a few minutes..."


    Looking at the Ind in the middle of this massive river, I muttered.


    I could barely make out the outline of buildings and trees from a distance.


    However, I wasn''t nning to enter the vige yet.


    The Sun was already setting and I wasn''t stupid to fight shadows in the dark.


    There should also be a Demon within the Dungeon, so I will only enter the Ind within daylight.


    For now, I should just safely cross the River and find a suitable spot to anchor the boat for the night.


    ''...''


    Looking at the shoreline, I noticed the gentle sway of long reeds in the evening breeze.


    There were so many of them, they seemed to form a forest on their own, dancing in unison with the rhythm of the wind.


    It was a perfect hiding spot, at least for a single night.


    Ssh...


    Steering the boat toward the reeds, I carefully maneuvered it through the shallow waters while keeping an eye out for any hidden obstacles.


    Creak...


    Unfortunately, as I approached the shoreline, I heard an unsettling creaking sounding from the boat.


    I hoped that it was just a minor issue, but the nagging sensation in the pit of my stomach told me otherwise.


    Whoosh...


    I tried to move the boat from its spot, however, the ship stood in ce.


    Panicking slightly, I quickly went toward the rails that lined the boat and looked down to assess the situation.


    "Fuck..."


    With a single nce, I knew that the boat was stuck.


    I''ve made a mistake and underestimated the depth of the water.


    My eyes instantly shifted toward the reeds that were swaying just a couple dozen feet away from me.


    Should I try to jump into the water and push the boat into the cover?


    Observing the water, I hesitated for a moment.


    The water seemed calm, and the idea of getting wet didn''t bother me much.


    However, there was no telling whether some creatures were lurking beneath the surface, waiting for me to dive in.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    Mana surged through my body, circting toward my eyes, specifically to my irises, making a golden glow emanating from them.


    Blink... Blink...


    Within seconds a myriad of colors emanated from my vision, revealing the intricate and vibrant energy patterns of the world around me.


    ''Let''s see...''


    Using my enchanted Mana Perception, I carefully scanned the water and the area around the boat to ensure that no creatures were lurking beneath the surface.


    My eyes scavenged the depth with precision and rity, trying to detect any life forms, however...


    The tranquil water appeared to be devoid of any hidden beings.


    "This is suspicious."


    However, I wasn''t too keen on diving into the water instantly.


    Although I couldn''t detect any Manaing from the water, it didn''t guarantee that no dangers were lurking beneath.


    Maybe a creature could hide its Mana signature, or perhaps some creatures did not possess Mana at all.


    "Ughh..."


    Groaning, I used my hand to ruffle my dark bangs that were beginning to get into my face.


    With a deep breath, I steeled myself for what I had to do. The sinking sun cast long shadows on the water''s surface, making the situation even more tense.


    "It has to be done..."


    Carefully, I lowered myself into the water, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Ssh...


    The river water engulfed my leg skin, sending shivers up my spine.


    Step by slow step, I moved forward, each footfall carefully ced to create as few ripples as possible.


    Swish...


    The reeds swayed gently around me, their rustling providing a constant backdrop to my cautious progress.


    Every muscle in my body was taut, ready to react at a moment''s notice.


    If a creature were to lunge at me, I was confident in protecting myself in time.


    I reached the side of the boat, my hands gripping the wet metal as I strained against the resistance of the shallow waters.


    Creak...


    The eerie creaking of metal echoed in the stillness, and for a moment, it felt like the whole world was holding its breath. I pushed with all my might, my Awakened body''s strength lending me the power I needed.


    Creak...


    The boat resisted, seemingly stuck in ce. Doubt began to creep in, but I refused to give up. And then, finally, with a triumphant lurch, the boat began to move. A surge of relief washed over me, and I couldn''t help but let out a victorious exhale.


    But my tion was short-lived.


    !!!


    From the corner of my eye, a disturbance in the water caught my attention. Ripples spread out, heading directly toward me. Panic surged through me as I turned to see a dark shape moving swiftly beneath the surface. My heart raced, and without a second thought, I leaped back onto the boat, scrambling to my feet.


    Tap... Tap...


    I raced into the cabin, mming the door shut behind me and locking it with cold hands. In the dim light, I suppressed my Mana, hiding my presence as best I could. I pressed my face against the cold ss of the window, my breath fogging it up slightly.


    Ssh...


    Outside, on the front deck of the ship, the water''s surface broke with a subtle disturbance.


    A dark form moved just below, its sinuous motion unnerving. The ripples it created spread outward, the fading light dancing on the water''s surface.


    Time seemed to stretch as I held my breath, praying that whatever it was would lose interest and disappear into the depths. The suspense was almost unbearable, and I strained my eyes, trying to make out more details in the fading light.


    As thest rays of sunlight dipped below the horizon, the water''s surface stilled once more, the ripples fading into obscurity. The boat bobbed gently in the river, and for a moment, all seemed calm.


    However, from my experience, I know that fate is a bitch.


    The cabin felt suffocating as I watched through the fogged ss, my heart pounding in my chest. The moments stretched into eternity, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    I strained my eyes, trying to pierce the dim light and catch a glimpse of the creature that had emerged from the water.


    And then, it happened.


    Swish...


    A shadowy hand, like a living extension of the darkness itself, emerged from the water. It gripped the rail of the boat with an eerie strength, bending the metal slightly with its fingers. My breath caught in my throat as the hand pulled upward, revealing more of the creature''s form.


    Ssh...


    The shadowy figure pulled itself out of the water, cing its feet onto the deck with a disturbing grace. Water dripped from its form, each droplet vanishing into the obsidian darkness thatposed its body. It stood tall and imposing, its form vaguely humanoid but twisted and distorted, as if it were a living manifestation of nightmarish shadows.


    Obsidian eyes scanned the deck, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The creature''s gaze felt like it was piercing through the cabin''s walls as if it could sense my presence even though I had suppressed my Mana. The air grew colder, and a strange, primal fear rooted me to the spot.


    The creature''s head tilted slightly, and a sound that resembled a growl rumbled from its throat. It was an otherworldly noise, a mix of predatory threat and curiosity. The Shadow''s head turned, its gaze fixating on something beyond my field of vision. My heart raced, wondering if it had sensed something else.


    This was the first monster from the Shadow Dungeon I''ve met.


    As the Shadow continued to survey the deck, I found myself strangely calm. A slight fear still gripped me, but it was mixed with a determination to survive. My hand clenched the Authority I had summoned, my fingers curling around it in aforting grip.


    I might not have understood the full extent of this creature''s power, but I was not defenseless.


    "..."


    Time seemed to stretch as the creature''s gaze lingered on the deck. The seconds felt like hours, and I dared not move or even breathe too loudly. It was a battle of wills, a silent confrontation between the intruder of shadows and me.


    And then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the Shadow turned away. With a subtle, flowing motion, it retreated back to the edge of the boat, where the water''s surface seemed to meld seamlessly with its form.


    Ssh...


    With a final nce back toward the deck, the creature dissolved into the darkness of the river, leaving only ripples in its wake.


    The Shadow Creature finally left...


    Click...


    I carefully opened the door of the Cabin and stepped outside.


    For a few moments, I stood frozen but soon quickly went back inside.


    I''d rather spend the night within the cabin and not on the deck.

 Chapter 182 River Monster (2)

    ?


    Ssh... Creak...


    The sound of something emerging from the water, followed by the low, eerie creak of the ship''s old wooden nks, made my eyes wide open.


    The fatigue and longing for more sleep were quickly reced by a surge of adrenaline.


    What was that...


    Pressing myself against the cold metal wall of the cabin, I took in a deep breath and strained to listen for any more sounds.


    Tap... Ssh... Tap...


    My heightened body picked up the rhythmic sound of something walking on the deck of the ship, each tap followed by a small ssh.


    ''It seems that another creature has decided to join me on this lonely voyage...''


    I thought sarcastically, while slowly approaching the edge of the cabin and using my hand to carefully wash the fog from the small window.


    "..."


    ncing through the ss I saw a dark figure moving across the foggy deck with an eerie grace.


    Its silhouette almost was blending into the mist that enveloped the ship, giving it an eerie and mysterious presence.


    It was the second Shadow that decided to show up this night.


    Swish...


    A gentle gust of wind swayed the forest of reeds surrounding the ship, making the Shadow seem to dance with their movements.


    For a second it lifted its almost humanoid head and opened its mouth to emit a quiet, haunting cry into the night.


    Rows of sharp obsidian teeth glistened in the pale moonlight, making me wriggle ufortably.


    ''Come on disappear...''


    Grumbling under my breath, I observed as the Shadow explored the ship, its obsidian ck eyes scanning every nook and cranny.


    Tap... Ssh... Tap...


    The rhythmic sound continued, echoing through the silent night.


    The Shadow even began to approach the cabin where I was hiding, its slow footsteps growing louder and more menacing.


    Ssh... Creak...


    The unsettling sounds continued, each one driving my heart to race faster. The ship''s creaking seemed to intertwine with my own breath, creating a symphony of tension in the cabin.


    Tap... Ssh... Tap...


    The rhythmic pattern of footsteps on the deck echoed like a countdown to an unknown event. I strained to stay as still as possible, peering through the misty window to catch another glimpse of the enigmatic figure outside.


    I silently begged for the nightmare to end, but it seemed that fate had a different n. The shadowy figure continued to explore the ship, inching closer to my hiding ce with every step.


    Tap... Ssh... Tap...


    The sound inched closer, like a slow march toward the inevitable. Panic wed at my chest, and my hand instinctively tightened around the handle of the cabin''s door, summoning the authority in my hand.


    As the shadow moved behind the cabin, I used the opportunity to grip the door handle even tighter, ready to fight off whatever was about to emerge. The door had barely closed before I heard it - a subtle, chilling sound that made my heart skip a beat - the handle of the door began to turn.


    Locked though it was, the repeated attempts to open it only added to my growing anxiety. I hoped that it would soon give up and leave me be.


    But suddenly, a violent force struck the door.


    Thud...


    Splinters of wood exploded into the room as a hole was punched through. My body tensed, but I refused to let out a cry. I pressed myself deeper into the corner of the cabin, my breath shallow, my heart thundering in my ears.


    An obsidian eye peered through the hole, its gaze sweeping the room. Relief washed over me as I realized it couldn''t spot me from that angle. A dangerous hope sparked that maybe it would retreat, but hope turned to dread as it started to squeeze its shadowy form through the hole.


    My grip on the door handle tightened, and with a swift strike, I cut through its form, severing it in half. The shadow emitted a soundless, distorted cry, its form flickering like a dying me.


    And then, with a hiss, it disappeared.


    The shadow''s disappearance left me breathless, my heart still racing from the encounter. I couldn''t help but wonder what those creatures were and why they had chosen this ship as their haunt. My thoughts were a jumbled mess, a mix of fear and curiosity warring within me.


    As I continued to crouch in the cabin, a shiver ran down my spine as the moon, which had been casting a pale glow on the scene, was suddenly engulfed by a curtain of shadows. The world outside grew darker, the mist swirling and thickening as if the very air itself was suffused with malevolence.


    Roar...


    In the midst of this eerie darkness, a chorus of howls erupted from the ind.


    The sound was haunting, an otherworldly symphony that seemed to echo from the depths of the unknown. My mind raced, imagining the kind of creatures that could produce such mournful cries.


    And then, as suddenly as the howls had begun, an eerie stillness settled over the ind. The forest of reeds ceased its swaying, the wind seemed to hold its breath, and an uncanny quiet descended upon the scene.


    My attention was drawn to the reeds as I saw the trails of vegetation shaking, a clear sign that something was approaching the ship. The anticipation was almost unbearable as my eyes strained to catch any movement, any sign of what wasing. Fear and curiosity battled within me, each emotion feeding off the other.


    And then, like a nightmare unfolding, a multitude of shadows suddenly leaped onto the ship. My frown deepened, and my breath caught in my throat as I watched their forms materialize from the darkness. They seemed to emerge from thin air, their bodies contorted and indistinct, like malevolent spirits seeking to manifest in our world.


    The deck was now littered with these shadowy figures, their movements unsettlingly synchronized as they glided and slithered across the wooden nks. Their presence cast an aura of dread, and I found myself frozen, unsure of how to react to this new onught.


    It was as if they were performing some macabre ritual, a dance of shadows that held a sinister purpose beyond myprehension.


    My hand instinctively went to the handle of the cabin door, my knuckles turning white from the tension. I debated whether to stay hidden and hope they would leave, or to fight them. The metallic taste of fear lingered on my tongue, but so did my survival instincts that refused to be suppressed.


    As the shadows continued their unsettling dance, the moon began to peek out from behind the shroud of darkness, casting an intermittent light on the surreal tableau before me.


    Huff..


    Taking in a deep breath, I steeled myself for what was toe. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat reverberating like a war drum. The cabin''s air felt thick and suffocating, yet I knew that staying hidden would not be a viable option for long.


    My grip on the door handle tightened as I mustered my resolve.


    There was no telling how many more of these shadowy creatures would appear.


    Creak...


    With cautious determination, I slowly turned the handle and pushed the cabin door open, allowing me to step out onto the deck. Moonlight spilled over the scene, revealing the multitude of shadows that had now gathered on the ship.


    My fingers twitched slightly, and I channeled the Mana within me into my longsword. A faint golden glow enveloped the de, illuminating the area around me.


    Ssh...


    Taking a fighting stance, I observed as countless shadows emerged from the waters, their forms climbing onto the ship''s deck. They moved with an eerie fluidity, their silhouettes writhing and twisting as if they were made of liquid darkness. The moonlight seemed to cling to their outlines, emphasizing their unnatural shapes.


    I could feel the tension in the air, a palpable energy that crackled with unsettling anticipation. The shadows showed no sign of aggression, yet their presence alone was enough to set my nerves on edge. I narrowed my eyes, focusing on their movements, searching for any hint of their intentions.


    Swish...


    The reeds surrounding the ship continued to rustle, a testament to the relentless advance of these shadowy beings. Their numbers seemed almost endless, and the thought of being overwhelmed by their sheer quantity sent a shiver down my spine.


    I knew that I had to be prepared for whatever might happen next.


    My grip on the longsword remained firm, and I felt the thrum of its power coursing through me. The Mana within me seemed to resonate with the darkness that surrounded these creatures as if there was a connection waiting to be unraveled. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency, a need to uncover the truth behind these shadows and put an end to their eerie dance.


    Huff...


    With a deep breath, I took a step forward, my boots making a soft thud on the wooden deck.


    The shadows shifted as I moved, their obsidian forms undting like living ink. I could sense their attention turning towards me, their dark eyes fixated on my every move. It was as if they were waiting for something, a cue or a signal that would determine their next course of action.


    The moon emerged from behind a cloud, casting a beam of silvery light that illuminated the area around me.


    At that moment, I caught a glimpse of their faces - twisted and contorted, with eyes that seemed to hold an abyss of secrets. They emitted an eerie silence, a stillness that was both unsettling and mesmerizing.


    Grrr...


    One of the let out a growl and I knew I was in for a fight.

 Chapter 183 Shadow Creatures

    ?


    Grrr...


    With the growl of the shadow echoing in my ears, the air seemed to thicken with tension. My heart raced as I gripped my longsword even tighter, the golden glow intensifying along its de.


    The very essence of the weapon resonated with my resolve, and I knew that this battle was inevitable.


    Swish...


    The shadows began to converge, their forms slithering and gliding across the deck, their movements synchronized in an eerie dance of darkness. As they closed in, my instincts took over, guiding me through the chaos. Every fiber of my being focused on the task at hand, on repelling these hostile beings.


    Whoosh...


    With a swift motion, I lunged forward, my longsword slicing through the air. The de met the first shadow, and there was a brief sh of energies, a collision of light and darkness.


    nk...


    The impact reverberated through my arm, and I felt a surge of adrenaline as the shadow recoiled from the strike.


    But there was no time to savor the small victory. The shadows pressed on, their numbers seemingly endless. I spun, the golden arc of my de cutting through the darkness.


    The air filled with the sound of shing energies and the eerie cries of the shadows as they dissipated under the weight of my strikes.


    As I fought, I found myself falling into a rhythm, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next. The dance of battle was a symphony of steel and shadows, a dance of survival against an otherworldly foe.


    I dodged and parried, striking with precision and timing that came as much from instinct as from skill.


    With each shadow that vanished under the fury of my attacks, a renewed surge of determination coursed through me.


    These creatures were not invincible; they could be defeated.


    The thought gave me strength, and I pushed myself harder, my movements bing more fluid and more calcted.


    But the shadows were relentless, their movements unpredictable and ethereal. They seemed toe at me from all angles, their forms twisting and reforming in ways that defied logic.


    It was as if they were testing the limits of my skill, probing for weaknesses in my defenses.


    "Fuck you!"


    With a fierce yell, I channeled my Mana into my de, the golden glow intensifying to a blinding brilliance. The shadows hesitated as if sensing the surge of Mana emanating from me.


    Seizing the opportunity, Iunched a series of powerful strikes, the Mana-covered de cutting through the darkness like a beacon of hope.


    Hiss... Hiss...


    One by one, the shadows fell, their forms disintegrating into nothingness. The deck of the ship was littered with the remnants of their existence, a testament to the battle that had taken ce.


    Huff...


    My breath was heavy, my heart pounding, but a sense of triumph filled me.


    The moon emerged from behind the clouds once more, casting its silvery light on the scene. As thest of the shadows vanished, I stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, my longsword still aglow with residual energy.


    With a weary sigh, I lowered my de, the tension in my muscles finally easing. The ship''s deck was now eerily quiet, the only sounds being the distant rustling of the reeds and the softpping of water against the hull.


    The Shadow corpses began to slowly fade and flicker out of existence, making me sigh in relief.


    Fighting these creatures was hard since I couldn''t use my Weapon Style.


    It was literally named ''Silent Shadow Style''.


    I didn''t try it but cutting a Shadow with another Shadow seemed...


    Impossible?


    Or maybe it was the other way around and I was just a dumbass...


    With a wry smile, I sighed and channeled Mana into my de once more.


    The battle was not yet over.


    Ssh... Creak... Ssh...


    The second wave of Shadows began to emerge from the water, their forms rising with an eerie grace.


    Using their twisted and long limbs they pulled themselves onto the ship''s deck, their obsidian eyes gleaming with malice.


    This time, the Shadows didn''t seem to be humanoid. They resembled grotesque creatures, twisted amalgamations of different beasts with sharp ws and fangs protruding from their dark forms.


    The sight of the second wave of shadows emerging from the water sent a shiver down my spine.


    Gripping my longsword tightly, I braced myself for another round of battle, the golden glow of the de illuminating the scene.


    Tap...


    With a determined breath, I stepped forward to meet the oing onught.


    The Shadows advanced with an unnerving fluidity, their twisted limbs moving in unpredictable patterns.


    This time, I couldn''t rely solely on my instincts; I needed to strategize and adapt.


    Swish...


    As the first shadow lunged at me, I sidestepped its attack and brought my de down in a powerful arc. The sword met the shadow''s form, and there was a sh of energies as the de cut through the darkness.


    Hiss...


    The shadow let out a soundless hiss, its form flickering as it dissipated into nothingness.


    The battle had begun anew, and I was determined to make every strike count. I engaged with the shadows in a deadly dance, weaving between their attacks and countering with swift, precise movements.


    My Authority became an extension of my will, a conduit through which I channeled my determination to ovee this darkness.


    Swish... sh... sh...


    The sounds of battle filled the air, punctuated by the eerie hisses and growls of the shadows. With each strike, I focused on targeting their weak points, their twisted forms offering openings that I exploited with calcted efficiency.


    The golden light of my de was a beacon of defiance against the encroaching darkness.


    But the shadows were not to be underestimated. They adapted their tactics, their movements bing more coordinated as they tried to overwhelm me. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down for even a moment; the shadows were relentless, and their malevolent presence was palpable.


    As I fought, I couldn''t help but wonder about the source of these shadows.


    Did the Dungeon really produce all of them?


    Huff... Huff...


    My breath was heavy, my body pushed to its limits as the battle wore on. The constant dance of dodging, striking, and parrying demanded both physical and mental stamina. But I refused to back down, my determination burning brighter than ever.


    Whoosh...


    A surge of Mana coursed through me, and I channeled it into my de with renewed focus. The golden glow intensified, casting a brilliant light that pushed back the encroaching darkness.


    "Ughhh..."


    With a fierce cry, Iunched a series of powerful strikes, each one fueled by the strength of my resolve.


    Hiss...


    The shadows hissed and shrieked as they were forced to retreat, their forms flickering and fading under the onught of my attacks. The deck of the ship was once again littered with the remnants of their existence, a testament to my determination and willpower.


    But the battle was far from over. Even as the second wave of shadows dissipated, a sense of unease settled over me.


    As the moon emerged from behind the clouds once more, casting its silvery light on the scene, I took a moment to catch my breath. The air was heavy with the scent of battle, and the deck of the ship was marked with scorch marks and shattered fragments of shadow.


    My eyes instantly darted around, trying to spot any more adversaries in between the forest of reeds.


    I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was something else lurking in the shadows, waiting for its moment to strike.


    Tap...


    My ears caught a faint sound, a subtle tap that seemed to echo from beneath the surface of the water. My instincts went on high alert, and I slowly backed away from the ship''s edge, my longsword still gripped tightly in my hand.


    Swish...


    And then, without warning, the water erupted with a deafening crash. A massive shadowy tentacle burst forth from the dark depths, its sheer size and power sending shockwaves through the ship.


    Ssh...


    Water sshed everywhere, making the deck slick and treacherous.


    I stumbled, momentarily losing my bnce as the ship rocked beneath the force of the impact. My heart raced, and I fought to regain my footing, the golden glow of my longsword illuminating the chaos around me.


    The massive tentacle writhed and twisted, its surface a mass of shifting shadows. Itshed out with incredible speed, crashing down on the ship''s deck with bone-crushing force. I dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike as the tentacle smashed into the wooden nks, sending splinters flying.


    Creak...


    The sound of the impact reverberated through the air, a testament to the sheer power of the creature lurking beneath the waves. The ship creaked and groaned under the strain, its timeworn structure tested to its limits.


    My mind raced as I assessed the situation. This was no ordinary shadow; it was a colossal, malevolent force that had been lying in wait. The darkness seemed to writhe around the tentacle as if it were a living entity.


    Hiss...


    The creature emitted an eerie hiss, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. There was a malevolent intelligence behind its actions, a sinister intent that was far from natural.


    It was a Shadow Kraken.

 Chapter 184 Shadow Kraken

    ?


    As the colossal shadowy tentacle thrashed and writhed, I quickly realized that facing a Shadow Kraken was a challenge unlike any I had encountered before. Its massive form cast an ominous darkness over the ship''s deck, its presence suffocating, and its every movement filled with a malevolent intent.


    It wasn''t like the one I''ve met with Rose while searching for the Darkling Mask. No, this Kraken was different.


    It waspletely made out of shadow.


    My heart raced, a mixture of fear and determination flooding my veins. I knew that I had to find a way to defeat this creature, or the ship and everyone aboard would be consumed by its darkness.


    Swish...


    The golden glow of my longsword seemed feeble against the enormity of the Shadow Kraken, but I refused to let doubt cloud my mind. I had faced formidable foes in the past, and each battle had honed my skills and sharpened my instincts.


    With a deep breath, I channeled Mana into my de, the golden light intensifying as I braced myself for the imminent sh.


    Swish...


    As the Shadow Kraken''s tentacle lunged once more, I evaded with a roll, narrowly escaping its grasp. The tentacle mmed into the ship''s deck, sending tremors through the wood. I couldn''t afford to stay on the defensive; I needed to take the fight to the creature.


    My mind raced, searching for a strategy. The Shadow Kraken''s form was ever-shifting, and its movements were unpredictable. But I noticed a pattern in its attacks - an opening that I could exploit.


    As the tentacle recoiled from its missed strike, I lunged forward with a calcted strike, aiming for the spot where the shadowy form seemed to be thinner. My de met the darkness, and there was a sh of energies as the golden light shed with the malevolent force.


    Hiss...


    The Shadow Kraken let out a hiss, a sound that echoed with pain and anger. I had found its weakness - the area where its form was less concentrated. It was as if the creature''s massive size worked against it, creating vulnerabilities that I could target.


    I continued to press my advantage,unching a series of strikes at the weakened spot. The golden glow of my de illuminated the deck as I danced around the tentacle''s attacks, my movements swift and precise.


    But the battle was far from one-sided. The Shadow Kraken was relentless in its assault, its tentacle whipping and thrashing with incredible speed. Each strike threatened to crush me, and I had to rely on my instincts and agility to avoid being ensnared.


    Creak...


    The ship groaned under the onught, its timeworn structure pushed to its limits. I couldn''t let the creature destroy the vessel - it was our only means of escape.


    With a surge of determination, I channeled more Mana into my de, the golden light growing brighter and more intense. The Shadow Kraken hissed and recoiled as if it could sense the growing power of my attack.


    "Come on, you bastard..."


    I muttered under my breath, my voice a mix of frustration and resolve.


    With a fierce cry, Iunched a powerful strike, pouring all of my Mana into the de. The golden light erupted in a blinding sh as the sword sliced through the air, aiming for the weakened spot on the tentacle.


    Crack...


    The impact was like thunder, a collision of energies that sent shockwaves through the deck. The Shadow Kraken let out a guttural roar, its form flickering and writhing as it struggled to maintain its cohesion.


    I seized the moment, my movements fueled by adrenaline and determination. I continued to attack the weakened spot, each strike driving the creature back further. The darkness around the tentacle seemed to writhe and convulse, as if the Shadow Kraken''s very essence was being threatened.


    Ssh...


    Suddenly, the water around the ship began to churn, and more shadowy tentacles emerged, each one reaching toward the ship with deadly intent. I realized that I couldn''t focus solely on the main tentacle; I had to deal with the onught from all sides.


    Swish... sh...


    My de became a whirlwind of light and steel as I engaged the additional tentacles, each strike calcted and precise. The ship rocked and groaned as the battle raged on, the sounds of shing energies and roaring water filling the air.


    The battle against the Shadow Kraken intensified, the ship''s deck bing a chaotic battleground. As I deftly parried and struck against the additional tentacles, a sense of urgency gnawed at the back of my mind. With each strike, I knew that time was running out - the ship''s integrity was deteriorating rapidly under the relentless assault.


    Swish... sh...


    The tentacles were unrelenting, their movements synchronized in their attempt to overwhelm me. I couldn''t afford to lose focus for even a moment, each strike needing to be perfectly timed to avoid being ensnared.


    Creak...


    The ship groaned again, louder this time, as the pressure from the Shadow Kraken''s relentless attacks took its toll. I could see cracks forming in the wooden nks, and splinters flew as more tentacles reached up from the water, smashing against the ship''s sides.


    It was a race against time. I needed to disable the main tentacle before the ship waspletely crushed. With a surge of determination, I redoubled my efforts, channeling all of my Mana into each strike.


    Swish... Crack...


    One of the tentaclesshed out at me, but I managed to deflect its attack and counter with a swift strike. The golden glow of my de cut through the shadow, severing the appendage with a burst of energy. The tentacle recoiled, its form flickering as it dissipated into darkness.


    But just as I celebrated the victory, another tentacle mmed into the ship with tremendous force. The impact was enough to knock me off bnce, and I stumbled, struggling to regain my footing.


    The ship shuddered violently, and I felt the wood beneath me give way. Panic surged through me as I realized that the ship was slowly being torn apart by the Shadow Kraken''s assault. Water began to seep onto the deck, and the ship''s once-sturdy structure was mangled and splintered.


    It was a sinking ship in every sense of the word.


    With a deep breath, I forced myself to focus. I couldn''t let fear paralyze me - I needed to finish this battle, and quickly.


    Swish...


    Iunched myself at the main tentacle once more, determination burning in my veins. The golden light of my de cut through the air with precision, aiming for the weakened spot. The sh of energies was intense, the deck shaking under the force of the collision.


    But then, just as I was about to deliver the decisive strike, another tentacleshed out from the water. It caught me by surprise, its shadowy form wrapping around me and lifting me off my feet.


    "Damn it!"


    I shouted, struggling against the tentacle''s grip.


    My longsword slipped from my hand and ttered to the deck as the tentacle constricted around me. The ship was rapidly descending into chaos, its wooden nks groaning and creaking.


    And then, with a sudden, powerful motion, the tentacle threw me off the ship and into the water below. I hit the water with a ssh, the impact momentarily stunning me.


    Underwater, I fought to regain my bearings, my heart pounding in my chest. The shadowy depths were suffocating, the darkness surrounding me in a tangible, oppressive embrace.


    I swam upward, breaking the surface with a gasp for air. The ship was now a chaotic scene of destruction, the deck smashed and splintered, the waterline rising ominously.


    And there, looming over the ship, was the Shadow Kraken in all its terrifying glory. Its form was a swirling mass of darkness, its tendrils writhing and shifting in a grotesque dance. Its obsidian eyes gleamed with malevolent intelligence, its presence exuding an aura of otherworldly power.


    "What a shitty night..."


    Muttering to myself, I felt my Mana surge toward my hand and a golden de appeared from thin air.


    My Aura de was activated.


    Still treading water, I met the Kraken''s gaze head-on, determination burning in my eyes. I knew that I couldn''t defeat this creature through brute force alone. I had to outwit it, find a weakness, and exploit it to my advantage.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    As the Kraken continued to observe me, I slowly began to make my way back toward the ship. The water around me was a cold embrace, the ship''s shattered deck a stark reminder of the battle that had unfolded.


    Each step through the water was deliberate, every movement calcted. The Kraken''s eyes followed my every move, its tendrils asionally twitching as if it were assessing my intentions.


    With every step closer, the aura of power emanating from the Kraken seemed to intensify. It was an overwhelming presence, one that could easily crush me if I faltered.


    But I refused to back down.


    Creak...


    Climbing onto the broken ship, I gazed straight into the creature''s eyes and a grim smile appeared on my face.


    "Tonight, you will die!"

 Chapter 185 Shadow Killer

    ?


    Whoosh...


    The wind howled, carrying the scent of salt and decay as I stood on the shattered remains of the ship''s deck. The ominous presence of the Shadow Kraken loomed over me, its tendrils twitching with an eerie anticipation. The aura of power it exuded seemed to press against my skin, testing my resolve.


    My grip tightened on the hilt of my golden Aura de. The energy coursing through the de felt like an extension of my will, a manifestation of my determination to ovee this formidable foe. I knew I had to be strategic, to exploit the weaknesses I had discovered earlier.


    The Kraken''s obsidian eyes watched me, its intelligence evident even in its otherworldly form. It was as if it could sense my determination, my defiance, and it responded with a guttural hiss that echoed through the air.


    Hiss...


    I took a step forward, my gaze locked onto the Kraken''s eyes. It was a battle of wills as much as it was a physical confrontation. I needed to keep its attention on me, to draw its focus away from the shattered ship and the remaining crew members who clung to debris in the water.


    With a deep breath, I focused my Mana, channeling it through the Aura de. The golden light intensified, casting a radiant glow in the midst of the darkness. The Kraken''s tendrils shifted, a ripple of unease running through its form.


    As I continued to stare into those obsidian eyes, I took another step forward. My movements were deliberate, my posture a mix of confidence and readiness. I needed to make the first move, to take control of the battle''s pace.


    Swish...


    With a burst of speed, I lunged forward, my Aura de slicing through the air. The Kraken''s tendrils reacted, snapping toward me with lightning-fast speed. I twisted my body, narrowly avoiding their grasp, and nted my feet on a piece of debris,unching myself into the air.


    Whoosh...


    As I soared over the Kraken''s form, I focused my energy on my next move. With a shout, I channeled my Mana into a powerful shockwave that emanated from my Aura de, the golden energy rippling outward like a wave upon striking one of the Kraken''s tentacles.


    Boom...


    The shockwave struck the Kraken''s form, and for a moment, its shadowy mass trembled and convulsed. The obsidian eyes glowed with a mixture of anger and surprise as it struggled to regain its equilibrium.


    Seizing the opportunity, Inded on another piece of debris andunched myself back toward the Kraken. This time, I aimed for the area where I had detected its weakness before - the spot where its shadowy tentacles seemed less concentrated.


    The wind rushed past me as I closed the distance, my Aura de gleaming with golden light. The Kraken''s tendrilsshed out once more, but this time, I was ready. With a swift sidestep, I narrowly evaded their reach, feeling the disced air from their movement brush against my skin.


    Whoosh...


    My feetnded on the Kraken''s form, and I immediately channeled my Mana into a concentrated strike. The golden light of the Aura de zed as it connected with the weakened spot. The sh of energies was fierce, and for a moment, it felt as if the very fabric of reality shuddered in response.


    Crack...


    The Kraken''s tentacle flickered and spasmed, its obsidian eyes widening in a mix of surprise and pain. I knew I had struck a critical blow, exploiting the vulnerability that came with its colossal size.


    The darkness thatposed its limb seemed to writhe and convulse as if it were struggling to maintain its shape.


    I couldn''t afford to let up. I pressed my advantage,unching a rapid series of strikes at the weakened spot. Each blow sent ripples of golden light through the shadowy mass, creating a dissonance that seemed to disrupt the Kraken''s very essence.


    Whoosh...


    As I continued to attack, the Kraken''s tendrilsshed out with renewed ferocity. I evaded with quick, calcted movements, my instincts honed by past battles. Each strike of the tendrils sent tremors through the debris-strewn deck, a reminder of the intense power at the Kraken''s disposal.


    Creak...


    The ship''s timeworn structure strained under the onught, and I knew that time was running out. I needed to end this battle before the ship sumbed to the relentless assault. My focus narrowed as I channeled more Mana into my strikes, the golden light of my Aura de growing even brighter.


    The Kraken''s form continued to waver and flicker, its roars of anger and pain echoing through the air. I could see its tendrils bing more erratic, its attacks less coordinated as the darkness thatposed it began to unravel.


    Whoosh...


    With a surge of determination, Iunched a final, decisive strike at the weakened spot. The golden light of my Aura de zed with an intensity that seemed to pierce the very heart of the Kraken''s tentacle. The sh of energies reached a crescendo, and then, with a resounding crack, the Kraken''s limb shattered.


    The darkness dissipated, leaving behind a void where the malevolent creature''s tendril had once been.


    It was as if watching a thousand years of darkness being vanquished in an instant.


    As the Kraken''s tentacle shattered, a surge of exhration washed over me. The battle was far from over, but I had found a way to weaken its grip on this world. The wind carried the echoes of its enraged hiss, a sound that seemed to be drowned out by the triumphant rhythm of my heart.


    Whoosh...


    I leaped off the fragment of the Kraken''s tentacle,nding on another piece of debris. The deck beneath me groaned, the ship''s structure pushed to its limits.


    With renewed determination, I channeled my Mana once more, feeling the power surge through me. The golden light of my Aura de zed as I prepared for the next phase of the battle.


    Swish...


    The Kraken''s remaining tentaclesshed out, a symphony of shadows seeking to ensnare me. But I was prepared. With precise movements and honed reflexes, I danced around the tendrils, avoiding their grasp. The wind seemed to carry whispers of the Kraken''s frustration as if it couldn''tprehend how its power was being thwarted.


    Whoosh...


    I focused on the debris around me, using the unstable footing to my advantage. With each leap and twist, I closed in on the Kraken''s form, my Aura de shing with golden brilliance as I delivered swift strikes to its remaining tentacles. The darkness recoiled as my de cut through it, and I could feel its malevolent energy weakening.


    sh...


    One by one, the tentacles fell, dissipating into the darkness from which they had emerged. The Kraken''s form trembled, its once-mighty presence now diminished. I knew that the final confrontation was near, that the battle was reaching its climax.


    Boom...


    With a surge of energy, I struck the Kraken''s massive form with all the might I had. The shockwave struck the Kraken with a force that seemed to reverberate through the very air itself.


    Roarr...


    The Kraken let out a deafening roar, a sound that spoke of its desperation and rage.


    Seizing the opportunity, I closed the remaining distance between us in a burst of speed. My Aura de zed with an intensity that matched the fire in my eyes. I aimed for the center of the Kraken''s form, where its malevolent essence seemed to concentrate.


    Whoosh...


    The sh of energies was a cataclysmic explosion of light and darkness. The golden glow of my Aura de battled against the consuming shadow of the Kraken. For a moment, it felt as if time itself had halted as if the entire world was holding its breath.


    Crack...


    The Kraken''s form shattered, its darkness dissipating like smoke carried away by the wind. I stood amidst the wreckage, my chest heaving, my heart pounding. The deck beneath me groaned and creaked, a testament to the intensity of the battle.


    As the remnants of the Kraken vanished, the air seemed to sigh with relief. The wind carried a sense of calm that contrasted with the chaos that had unfolded. I looked around, and my eyes met those of many Shadows hiding in between the reeds.


    Their obsidian eyes kept shifting from me to the Shadow Kraken''s defeated form.


    I could tell they were in awe or at least in fear.


    I couldn''t quite differentiate their feelings, but it was undeniable that they were now aware of my prowess.


    "..."


    Observing their forms silently, I allowed some of my bloodthirst to radiate from my body.


    I have no clue if that would work but fighting another wave of shadows was beyond my capabilities at this moment.


    For a moment, a hushed silence hung in the air as the Shadows hesitated, standing there without moving.


    Hush...


    Suddenly, one by one, the Shadows began to retreat into the reeds, their blurry forms fading into the darkness.


    Watching as they disappeared, I couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    As thest Shadows vanished from my sight, I stumbled toward the cabin and copsed on the floor.


    I was spent.

 Chapter 186 Dungeon’s Influence

    ?


    "..."


    As the first light of dawn filtered through the remnants of the ship''s cabin, I slowly roused from my exhausted slumber.


    My body ached with the memory of yesterday''s battle, every muscle protesting as I tried to shift my position on the ufortable floor.


    "I can endure pain, but this is just pure torture."


    With a low groan, I muttered to myself.


    Whoosh...


    Summoning my Mana, I channeled its soothing energy through my tired muscles, attempting to alleviate some of the soreness.


    It took a few minutes of concentrated effort, but gradually, the tension eased, and I managed to rise to my feet.


    Ruffling dark bangs that fell across my forehead, I pushed open the cabin door and stepped outside, only to be met with an unexpected sensation.


    Ssh...


    The water swarmed around my feet, drenching my shoes and sending a shiver up my spine.


    Frowning, I blinked several times to adjust to the morning light, dispelling the residual blur from my vision. As the scenery cleared, my heart sank. The ship, once a vessel of adventure, now rested lower in the water, sinking at an unhurried pace.


    I inspected the deck, my eyes tracing the path of destruction left by the Shadow Kraken. Holes punctured the once-sturdy wood, allowing the river water to seep in at a slow but relentless rate.


    The deck resembled a battleground, a testament to the fierce struggle that had taken ce.


    "..."


    Turning my gaze to the remnants of the forest of reeds, I observed the aftermath of the colossal shadow''s assault. The density of the reeds had been decimated, their once-thick poption reduced to a mere fraction of its former self. Mangled and broken, the reeds stood as a testament to the chaos that had unfolded.


    Peering into the thin shadows cast by the reeds, I discerned the presence of dark creatures within. They were not the usual shadows one would expect, but rather, entities from the Shadow Dungeon.


    These beings, with their obsidian eyes fixed on me, seemed to be in a state of rest, their stillness unsettling.


    In response to the tension in the air, I activated my skill ''Mana Perception''.


    Whoosh...


    A surge of Mana flowed to my eyes, illuminating my vision with a beautiful golden glow. A myriad of colors and Mana signatures became visible, revealing the intricate web of energies all around me.


    As I looked at the shadows, a realization struck me - theycked Mana.


    They were ethereal entitiesposed of aether, a type of energy beyond the grasp of conventional human understanding.


    I continued to observe the shadowy beings, my gaze meeting theirs in a lingering exchange. After a few moments, I shook my head, snapping out of my contemtion. With a thought, I released a gentle E-Rank Mana pressure, causing the shadows to hesitate and eventually retreat back into the reeds.


    Summoning my resolve, I waded through the water that had pooled on the ship''s deck, making my way toward the tip of the ship''s nose.


    Ssh...


    Without hesitation, I dove into the cold river, the chill of the water enveloping me. Despite the initial shock, I quicklyposed myself and began to swim toward the distant shore.


    As I swam, a few of the shadowy figures slipped out of the reeds, attempting to follow me into the water. In response, I allowed my Mana pressure to increase slightly, causing the beings to falter and ultimately turn back towards the safety of the reeds.


    After a few minutes of determined swimming, I finally reached the shore, emerging from the water with a gasp.


    Suppressing a sneeze that threatened to erupt, I stood on the muddy bank, water dripping from my clothes. The remnants of the battle had left its mark on both the ship and thendscape, a testament to the power of the shadow entities that had attacked.


    Huff...


    Although the prospect of raiding the Shadow Dungeon was already a massive challenge, the realization that I would have to swim across the river without a boat or any other means of assistance added anotheryer of difficulty.


    "Annoying..."


    Lifting my eyes from the river, I finally took in the view of the ind. My gaze firstnded on the massive, intangible shadow that loomed over the vige. Despite the absence of clouds or any other obstructions, the shadow seemed to mask or even camouge the vige. If you weren''t specifically looking for it, the civilization below might have gone unnoticed.


    Frowning, I observed the environment, recalling that Dungeons had a tendency to influence their surroundings. For instance, an Ice Dungeon might lead to a drop in temperature and a chilly climate, while a Fire Dungeon could create a nearly volcanic environment. Shadows, however, held a different affinity.


    They had the ability to distort the environment around them, making it appear hidden or blurry. They could create illusions that gave the impression the dungeon didn''t even exist.


    This added to their eerie nature, as an undiscovered and uncleared Shadow Dungeon could lead to an outbreak. If not dealt with within a specific timeframe, the dungeon could unleash a horde of monsters that would spill out and attack humans.


    With a sigh, I summoned my Authority, gripping my long sword, and began to slowly approach the vige. Thendscape was fraught with the shifting dance of Shadows. They seemed to be everywhere, and a few of them even approached me too closely forfort, forcing me to engage inbat to defend myself.


    As I made my way forward, a sudden movement caught my attention. A shadow that resembled a massive anaconda dropped from a tree, its surprise attack narrowly missing me. I managed to dodge its gaping jaws by a hair''s breadth, the wind of its strike brushing against my skin.


    This shadow was not to be underestimated.


    Swish...


    Summoning my Aura de, I focused on my Mana, the golden light of the de illuminating the surroundings. The anaconda''s obsidian eyes locked onto me, its form fluid and sinuous as it coiled, preparing for another strike.


    Without hesitation, I lunged forward, the Aura de shing through the air. The shadowy serpent met my attack with a swift, sweeping motion of its tail, forcing me to sidestep to avoid the strike. The impact sent ripples through the air, the darkness of the shadow contrasting with the gleaming golden light of my de.


    Whoosh...


    As the serpent''s tail grazed past, I seized the opportunity to counter. With a precise thrust, I aimed for the shadow''s head, my de meeting its form with a sh of energies. The collision created a burst of light and darkness, the forces battling for dominance in a fierce struggle.


    The serpent hissed, its eyes narrowing as it recoiled from the impact. It was as if the sh had disrupted its coherence, causing it to waver and falter. I pressed my advantage, my movements fluid and calcted as I evaded its attempts to ensnare me.


    Swish...


    I circled the shadowy anaconda, waiting for the perfect opening. Its movements were unpredictable, each attack carrying a deceptive fluidity that belied its intangible nature. As it lunged again, jaws wide, I leaped into the air, executing a graceful backflip that allowed me to evade its reach.


    Boom...


    As Inded, I channeled Mana into the Aura de, making it glow twofold and dashing toward the Shadow with lightning-fast speed.


    Swish...


    The de struck the serpent''s form, causing it to shudder and lose its momentum. Its darkness wavered, tendrils flickering as if struggling to maintain cohesion.


    Taking advantage of its momentary weakness, Iunched a rapid series of strikes. Each blow sent ripples of golden light through the shadowy mass, creating a dissonance that seemed to disrupt its very essence. The serpent thrashed and convulsed, its obsidian eyes glowing with frustration and pain.


    Whoosh...


    As the battle wore on, the shadowy serpent''s movements grew more erratic, its attacks less coordinated. It seemed as though the continuous assault of golden energy was wearing it down, breaking its unity and weakening its form. The fight became a battle of attrition, my determination to ovee it pitted against its relentless tenacity.


    Crack...


    Finally, with a decisive strike, I aimed for a weakened spot near its tail. The golden light of my Aura de cut through the shadow''s form, and with a resounding crack, the serpent''s tail shattered into dissipating fragments. The darkness recoiled and convulsed, and then, with a final burst of golden light, the shadowy anaconda disintegrated.


    Huff...


    Breathing heavily, I stood amidst the fading remnants of the shadow, my chest heaving as the adrenaline of battle began to subside. The silence that followed was punctuated only by the sound of my own breath and the rustling of the wind through the grass.


    ''If every shadow in this area is this strong...''


    Looking toward the vige in the distance, I momentarily held my breath.


    ''Then I''m fucked!''


    A small grin spread across my lips.


    Although the situation was dire, I couldn''t help but smile.


    I haven''t had a good challenge in a while.


    Except for the fight with the FrostFire Tiger...


    and with the Midnight Panther...


    and with the Kraken...


    Anyways, this will be a treacherous adventure.

 Chapter 187 Blind Predator

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    As I ventured further into the ind, the eerie atmosphere enveloped me like a shroud. The shifting dance of shadows seemed to intensify, making every step feel like a cautious dance between light and darkness.


    The ground beneath my feet was a mixture of muddy soil and strange ashes as if the ind had recently witnessed a fiery disaster.


    Lifting my eyes from the strange ground, I gazed toward the vige.


    Buildings stood in varying states of disrepair, some partially copsed and others barely clinging to their original structure. The architecture was a blend of quaint charm and foreboding decay, the vige''s former vibrancy was now reduced to an unsettling silence.


    It was almost unbelievable that just a few months ago this ce had been teeming with life andughter.


    "All because of a Dungeon..."


    I observed the crumbled remnants of what once was a bustling marketce, imagining the vibrant colors and lively chatter that once filled the air.


    Slowly, I was approaching the first buildings of the vige.


    However, just as I was about to take a step forward, a gust of wind whipped through the deserted streets, causing the abandoned shutters to creak and groan.


    It was a scene straight out of a horror movie, where every creak and rustle held the promise of something lurking in the shadows.


    Well, in this case, there was definitely something lurking in the shadows...


    More Shadows.


    I could feel their obsidian eyes gazing at me from the darkness, their presence palpable and sinister.


    It felt as if they would leap at me at any moment, devouring me whole.


    "..."


    Observing their ethereal forms and the menacing way they twisted and shifted, I grinned.


    "Wait until I get the Mana Art..."


    I muttered under my breath, cing my feet on the dusty cobblestone path.


    Tap...


    The sound of my footsteps echoed through the empty streets, creating an eerie symphony with the creaking shutters and whispering winds.


    Slowly, I took another step forward and soon, another one.


    Tap... Tap...


    The echo of my footsteps seemed to cede to the haunting silence that engulfed the vige.


    The flock of Shadows was also following behind me, their invasive presence growing stronger with each passing second.


    I didn''t want to fight these creatures but if they were to threaten me, I would not hesitate to unleash my power and protect myself.


    Hiss...


    Suddenly, a serpentine hiss cut through the stillness, sending a shiver down my spine.


    Tilting my head to the side, I saw another Shadow Anaconda coiling itself around the decaying pirs of an old church.


    This creature was twice the size of the one I fought previously and its obsidian scales seemed to absorb all light around it.


    I could tell that this monster held strength simr to the Shadow Kraken that I had encountered yesterday.


    "..."


    Observing its menacing form I noticed a peculiar detail in its face, specifically its eyes.


    The irises of the Shadow Anaconda''s eyes were nk and hollow, some would even call it silver pools of darkness.


    It was blind.


    Perceiving it from a distance, I momentarily froze in my tracks, simply analyzing the situation before me.


    I was no dumbass.


    Even if the Shadow was blind, it didn''t diminish the danger it posed in any way.


    I could even argue that this made it even more dangerous and treacherous since most would underestimate its capabilities due to itsck of sight.


    However, since it had lost its sight, the Shadow''s other senses had heightened topensate.


    To grow to such monstrous proportions without the aid of sight, the Shadow Anaconda must have devoured a lot of beings and I mean A LOT.


    Probably more than a few hundred, if I had to guess.


    The fact that it was blind meant that it also fought quite a lot to survive and dominate in the area and lost its sight in one of the battles.


    It was a monster that had survived and thrived in the darkness, adapting to its surroundings and mastering its other senses.


    "..."


    I slowly lowered myself down, crouching to the ground, as I assessed my options for handling the situation.


    I didn''t need to waste any unnecessary energy on battling the blind Shadow Anaconda.


    All I needed was to find this Shadow Dungeon and enter it.


    Fighting every single Shadow I found along the way would be a futile and exhausting endeavor.


    Stupid as well, hence I decided to take a different approach.


    Whoosh...


    Picking up a pebble from the ground, I carefully tossed it towards the blind Shadow Anaconda, hoping to divert its attention and create a window of opportunity for me to slip past unnoticed.


    Thud...


    The sound of the pebblending on the ground echoed through the area, making the air tense with anticipation.


    Hiss...


    In response to the disturbance, the blind Shadow Anaconda''s head jerked in the direction of the sound, its forked tongue flicking out to taste the air.


    Its massive body began to shift, the muscles tensing as it prepared to strike at any potential threat.


    The massive snake slowly uncoiled itself from its resting position, its body elongating as it slithered toward the source of the sound.


    As the blind Shadow Anaconda approached the spot where the pebble hadnded, I carefully maneuvered myself in the opposite direction, ensuring that I remained out of its immediate path.


    "..."


    The moment of tension hung in the air as I held my breath, trying to mask any sound or movement that would give away my presence.


    The snake was approaching my location and I quickly held my breath, watching as it slithered past me.


    Hiss...


    I could see its forked tongue flicking out inquisitively, searching for any sign of the disturbance that had caught its attention.


    My body involuntarily tensed as its massive form slithered just a few inches away from me, its scales brushing against my leg.


    "..."


    At that moment, I felt the world closing in around me, the weight of the snake''s presence threatening to envelop me in darkness.


    However, the very next second when the contact was broken as the blind Shadow Anaconda continued on its path, I let out a sigh of relief.


    ''It''s time to leave the scene...''


    Slowly rising to my feet, I silently slipped away from the area, careful to maintain stealth and avoid drawing any further attention from the Shadows.


    Thud...


    However, suddenly, at the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of movement on the roof above.


    Crack...


    A sudden crack echoed through the air as I turned my head to see a piece of loose tile falling towards me.


    The moment seemed to freeze as the tile hurtled towards me, my mind racing to find a solution to avoid being struck.


    Thud...


    Instinctively, I leaped to the side, narrowly dodging the falling tile as it crashed onto the ground beside me.


    For a moment I sighed in relief, grateful to have escaped one danger only to be faced with another.


    However, the very next second I paled, all color draining from my face.


    Hiss...


    The hiss cut through the air again, more menacing this time. I turned to see the massive snake coiling and shifting, its direction changing as it homed in on me.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I dashed away, my footsteps echoing loudly in the now-empty streets. My mind raced to find a path, any path, that would lead me away from this relentless predator.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I sprinted, I nced behind me to see the blind Shadow Anaconda in pursuit. Its scales seemed to absorb whatever light remained, making it look like a living void as it slithered through the vige.


    Boom...


    The vige''s eerie silence was shattered by the thundering sound of destruction. With a deafening crash, the blind Shadow Anaconda crashed through one of the decaying buildings, its massive form obliterating the structure.


    Debris and rubble flew in all directions, filling the air with a chaotic storm of destruction.


    I veered to the side, narrowly avoiding a spray of shattered wood and stone. My heart pounded in my chest as I realized the danger I was in. The ground beneath me was no longer stable; the massive serpent''s movements had caused the ground to tremble, and cracks began to spiderweb through the cobblestone paths.


    I needed to lose this creature, but every step I took seemed to echo like a drumbeat, guiding the anaconda toward me. I made a quick decision and dashed into one of the partially copsed buildings, hoping that the wreckage would provide enough cover to confuse the blind predator.


    The air was thick with dust and debris as I navigated the dark interior. Sunlight filtered through cracks in the walls, creating shafts of light that illuminated the swirling particles in the air. I moved carefully, my senses alert for any sign of movement.


    Crash...


    The sound was deafening as the blind Shadow Anaconda crashed through another building nearby. The force of its impact sent shockwaves through the ground, making the building I was in groan and shudder.


    I held my breath, my back pressed against a wall as I watched through a cracked window. The massive serpent''s form slithered past, its blind eyes flicking side to side as it tried to locate me.


    It hissed and coiled, its scales scraping against the debris-strewn ground.


    This was my chance. With the creature momentarily distracted, I slipped out of the building, my feet carrying me as silently as possible across the uneven terrain. I could hear the blind Shadow Anaconda''s hissing growing more distant, and I dared to hope that I might have finally managed to evade it.


    But then, an ominous rumbling filled the air, growing louder and more intense with each passing second. I risked a nce behind me and my heart sank as I saw the massive serpent bursting out of the building it had crashed into. Its rampage was unchecked now, its movements wild and destructive.


    I sprinted harder, my lungs burning as I pushed myself to my limits. I weaved through the crumbling vige, my surroundings a chaotic blur as I desperately sought a way out. The ground shook beneath me, and I risked another look back to see the blind Shadow Anaconda crashing through buildings, destroying their foundations with each powerful strike.


    The once-quiet vige was now a scene of devastation, with debris flying through the air and dust clouding the sky. The blind serpent''s pursuit was relentless, and I knew that I had to find a solution ¨C and quickly.


    "What a shitty fucking snake!"

 Chapter 188 Blind Predator (2)

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    My heart raced as I dashed through the empty vige, my mind racing toe up with a n.


    Crash...


    The blind Shadow Anaconda was still behind me, destroying buildings and wreaking havoc, its thunderous crashes filling the air.


    The creature has been chasing me for more than an hour now, its enormous size and relentless pursuit making it seem like a nightmare out of a horror film.


    I needed to outsmart this creature, to use itsck of sight to my advantage.


    As I ran, I spotted a narrow alleyway up ahead, partially obscured by debris. Without a second thought, I veered into the alley, my footsteps echoing off the walls. The alley was tight, forcing me to slow down and navigate carefully.


    My eyes darted around, searching for any potential escape routes or hiding spots.


    Boom... Crash...


    The sound of destruction grew quieter, indicating that the blind Shadow Anaconda was still tearing through the vige.


    I pressed my back against the wall, listening intently for any sign of its approach. In the distance, I could still hear its hissing, but it was growing fainter.


    Huff...


    Taking a deep breath, I peeked out of the alley to gauge the situation. The area was a mess, with buildings reduced to rubble and debris strewn everywhere.


    The blind Shadow Anaconda was nowhere in sight. It seemed like I had managed to create some distance between us.


    My heart pounded as I contemted my next move. I couldn''t stay in this alley forever, and the vige was no longer a safe ce. I needed to find a way out of here, but I had to be cautious to avoid attracting the creature''s attention again.


    !!!


    I spotted a series of overgrown bushes along the edge of the vige. They led to a dense forest that seemed to stretch to the shore of the river.


    Although the Shadow Dungeon was not in this direction, now, the forest was my best bet for escaping the blind Shadow Anaconda''s pursuit.


    The thick foliage could provide cover, and the creature''s blind state might give me an advantage in maneuvering through the dense undergrowth.


    "..."


    With a determined resolve, I darted out of the alley and sprinted towards the bushes. Every step was a calcted risk, every breath timed to minimize sound. I dove into the underbrush, feeling the branches and leaves brush against my skin.


    The forest was a tangle of vegetation, the air heavy with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves. I moved with cautious determination, my senses on high alert.


    Behind me, the vige''s destruction continued, but it was slowly fading into the background as I delved deeper into the woods.


    Tap...


    After some time I slowed my pace, the sound of my footsteps muffled by the thickyers of leaves on the forest floor. My mind raced as I thought about the blind Shadow Anaconda''s heightened senses.


    While it mightck sight, it relied on other senses to track its prey. I needed to stay quiet and use the forest''s natural sounds to my advantage.


    As I moved deeper into the woods, I spotted a small stream meandering through the trees. The stream could potentially throw off the creature''s ability to track my scent, and the water might also provide a means of escape if needed.


    Ssh...


    I followed the stream, my steps light and careful. The forest seemed to close in around me, a wall of green that shielded me from the outside world. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not when the blind Shadow Anaconda could still be lurking nearby.


    After what felt like an eternity, I began to notice a change in the atmosphere. The forest was growing quieter, the sounds of the vige''s destruction fading into the distance. I dared to hope that I had managed to outwit the creature.


    Hiss...


    But then, a distant hiss echoed through the trees, sending a shiver down my spine. The blind Shadow Anaconda was still on my trail. It was relentless, its determination matched only by its ferocity.


    ''Fucking snake...''


    I picked up my pace, the urgency of the situation driving me forward. The stream led to a rocky outcropping that overlooked a steep drop. It seemed like the perfect ce to make my stand. I could use the terrain to my advantage, forcing the creature to approach from a single direction.


    With my heart pounding, I climbed up onto the rocks and crouched down, my eyes fixed on the path below. The forest was eerily silent now as if even the creatures of the woods sensed the danger that approached.


    "..."


    Minutes felt like hours as I waited, my senses attuned to any sign of movement.


    Swish...


    And then, I heard it ¨C the soft rustling of leaves and the faint sound of scales scraping against the ground.


    The blind Shadow Anaconda was closing in.


    As the creature emerged from the trees, its massive form coiled and ready to strike, I held my breath.


    Hiss...


    The blind Shadow Anaconda''s forked tongue flicked out, tasting the air as it searched for my scent. It hissed, its blind eyes scanning the area. And then, it began to slither forward, its movements cautious yet determined.


    I waited until the creature was within striking distance, its massive head looming ever closer. And then, with a burst of adrenaline-fueled speed, I leaped from my hiding spot and dashed to the side.


    Swish...


    The blind Shadow Anaconda struck, its massive body crashing into the rocks where I had been crouched just moments before. Its blind eyes darted around, trying to locate its prey, while I used the opportunity to put more distance between us.


    I didn''t have a moment to waste.


    I sprinted along the rocky outcropping, my heart racing as I made my way to the edge. The blind Shadow Anaconda hissed and coiled, preparing to strike again.


    And then, with a final burst of energy, I leaped off the edge of the rocks and into the churning waters below.


    Ssh...


    The stream carried me away, my body battered by the current but propelled by the desperate need to escape.


    As I was carried downstream, I risked a nce back to see the blind Shadow Anaconda thrashing at the edge of the rocks, frustrated by its failed attempt to capture me.


    The forest continued to envelop me as I was carried away by the stream, and I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of exhaustion and triumph. The blind Shadow Anaconda was still out there, a relentless force of nature, but I had proven that I could hold my own against it.


    With the current guiding me forward, I allowed myself a moment to catch my breath. The journey was far from over, and I knew that more challenges awaited me on this ind.


    Ssh...


    As the stream carried me further away from the vige, I tried to remain vignt, knowing that the blind Shadow Anaconda could still be lurking nearby. The water sshed against me, cold and unforgiving, as I struggled to stay afloat amidst the strong current.


    Minutes turned into hours as the forest continued to pass by, the stream carrying me deeper into the heart of the ind. I knew that I couldn''t let my guard down, that danger could still strike at any moment.


    And then, I noticed something in the water ahead ¨C a disturbance, a ripple that didn''t quite fit with the natural flow of the stream. My heart raced as I realized that I might not be alone in these waters.


    As I drew closer, my fears were confirmed.


    The blind Shadow Anaconda was in the water, its massive form partially submerged, its blind eyes fixed on me. It seemed that this creature was not only a formidable predator onnd but also a relentless pursuer in the water.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me...''


    I cursed silently.


    The situation had gone from bad to worse.


    Hiss...


    The blind Shadow Anaconda''s forked tongue flicked out, testing the water''s currents as it assessed its surroundings. Its body, thoughrge, seemed to move with surprising grace in the water. It was evident that this creature was not just a brute force but also a cunning predator, adapting its tactics to its environment.


    I knew that I needed to act fast. The stream was carrying me closer to the creature, and I couldn''t afford to let it get too close. With a determined resolve, I began to swim towards the edge of the stream, hoping to reach the shallower waters where the blind Shadow Anaconda might struggle to navigate.


    But the creature had other ns.


    As I swam, it slowly lowered its massive body into the water, its coils undting with a sinuous grace. It was adapting, analyzing the water''s movements and adjusting its strategy to fit the situation.


    A sense of dread settled over me as I realized that I was dealing with a predator that was far more intelligent and adaptable than I had initially thought. My heart raced as I continued to swim, the distance between us decreasing with every passing moment.


    The water grew shallower, and I could feel the rocky bottom beneath my feet. I knew that I needed to find a way to outmaneuver the blind Shadow Anaconda, to use itsck of sight against it once again.


    Suddenly, an idea struck me. I changed direction abruptly, sshing and making as much noise as possible. The creature relied on sound and vibrations to track me, and if I could create a diversion, I might be able to confuse it.


    Ssh...


    I swam towards a cluster ofrge rocks, creating amotion in the water as I did so. The blind Shadow Anaconda seemed to hesitate, its body coiling as it tried to discern my location amidst the chaos of sshing water.


    Seizing the opportunity, I swam further downstream, my movements as stealthy as possible. The creature seemed to be momentarily disoriented, and I hoped that I could capitalize on this advantage.


    ''Come on...''


    My heart pounded as I continued to swim, my eyes fixed on the water ahead. I needed to put as much distance between myself and the blind Shadow Anaconda as I could.


    And then, I saw it ¨C an opening in the forest, a small sandy bank that promised safety from the relentless pursuit. With renewed determination, I swam towards it, my muscles aching from the effort.


    Just as I reached the bank and staggered out of the water, I risked a nce back. The blind Shadow Anaconda was still in the water, its massive form moving with purpose as it tried to locate me once again.


    I knew that I couldn''t stay by the water''s edge for long. The blind Shadow Anaconda was relentless, and I needed to keep moving if I wanted to survive. With onest look at the creature, I turned and disappeared into the dense forest.


    I tried to ce my feet as carefully and quietly as possible, avoiding any twigs or branches that could betray my presence.


    I continued walking in such a manner until I couldn''t hear the sound of the water behind me anymore.


    "Finally..."


    Stretching my sore muscles, I blurted out, channeling Mana through my tired body.


    The intense encounter with the blind Shadow Anaconda had taken its toll on me.


    However, I couldn''t rest.


    There was still a long journey ahead.


    I need to survive this day, at least.


    Letting out a small giggle, I quickly changed my wet clothes with new ones and set off toward the south.


    Although I was being chased by the blind Anaconda I always followed the direction of the vige.


    So if I were to escape the Shadow, I would be able to trace back to the vige and continue on my quest to enter the Shadow Dungeon.


    I might not be the smartest person to ever live, but I do have something in my head.


    A Lung.

 Chapter 189 Strange Creatures

    ?


    Crack...


    As I walked back towards the vige, my senses were on high alert. Every rustle of leaves, every snap of a twig, sent a jolt of adrenaline through me. The encounter with the blind Shadow Anaconda had taught me that danger could lurk anywhere on this ind, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    I moved cautiously, my steps measured and deliberate. I threaded my way around the outskirts of the vige, keeping a safe distance from the destruction left in the wake of the blind Anaconda''s rampage. The vige, once a bustling settlement, nowy in ruins ¨C a testament to the power and ferocity of the creatures that inhabited this ind.


    As I navigated the area, I couldn''t help but marvel at the strange beauty that seemed to coexist with the danger. The vegetation, though overgrown and wild, held a certain allure and the calls of the ind''s native creatures echoed through the air.


    Tap... Tap...


    With each step, I scanned the surroundings, my eyes darting from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of movement. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows that seemed to dance and shift with the breeze. I was determined not to be caught off guard again.


    Crack...


    With each step, the forest seemed toe alive around me. The soft rustling of leaves, the distant calls of unknown creatures ¨C all of it contributed to the eerie atmosphere that hung over the vige. I knew I had to be cautious, for any sudden movement or noise could attract the attention of another dangerous inhabitant of this ind.


    I maintained a vignt gaze, slowly approaching the first houses of the vige while keeping to the shadows. The broken windows and crumbling walls spoke of the devastation that had taken ce here. As I slipped into one of the houses through a shattered window, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    ncing around the dim interior, I listened for any signs of movement. The silence was almost oppressive, broken only by the faint sound of my own breathing. I cautiously stepped deeper into the house, my eyes flicking from corner to corner as I tried to assess the situation.


    Moving silently, I made my way to the nearest window and peered out into the street. My gaze swept over the broken buildings, the debris-covered ground, and the eerie shadows that seemed to stretch in all directions. It was a deste scene, and my instincts screamed at me to stay vignt.


    Satisfied that there were no immediate threats, I turned my attention back to the interior of the house. The stairs leading upstairs beckoned to me, and I knew that I needed to continue my search for any clues that might lead me to the Shadow Dungeon.


    My hand instinctively moved to the hilt of my Authority, ready to draw it at a moment''s notice. The air grew tense as I ascended the stairs, the wooden nks creaking beneath my weight. Every sound seemed magnified in the stillness, and I strained to hear any sign of danger.


    Creak...


    As I reached the top of the stairs, my golden eyes were drawn to a trail of blood stains on the worn wooden nks. My heart raced as I followed the trail, my instincts telling me that it might lead to answers or even more danger.


    My grip on my Authority tightened as I moved with caution, my senses on high alert. The trail of blood led to a closed door at the end of the hallway. With a deep breath, I steeled myself for whatever might await me on the other side.


    But something stopped me. A gut feeling, a sense of foreboding. I knew that I needed more information before I confronted whatever was behind that door. In a split-second decision, I spun on my heel and retraced my steps, making my way back to the balcony that overlooked the vige.


    The moonlight bathed the vige in an eerie glow as I climbed onto the roof, moving with the careful grace of a predator. The vige''s rooftops became my path, my movements a dance of stealth and caution. Each step was measured, and eachnding was tested for stability as I navigated the crumbling structures.


    I moved from rooftop to rooftop, my eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. The wind whispered through the broken windows and chimneys, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. This ce held its secrets close, and I was determined to uncover them without alerting any potential threats.


    As I moved, I caught glimpses of the vige from different angles. The twisted remnants of what was once a thrivingmunity now seemed like a ghostly echo of the past. The moonlight cast long shadows, and I used them to my advantage, staying hidden from any prying eyes that might be watching.


    From above, I could observe the remnants of the once-thriving settlement in a new light. It was like viewing a painting ¨C each brushstroke of destruction and decay telling a story of tragedy and abandonment.


    ''It feels saddening...''


    My eyes, sharpened by the need for survival, caught movement in the streets below. Shadows began to roam like random wanderers, their forms shifting and twisting in unnatural ways. It was as if the very essence of darkness had taken physical shape, and I couldn''t help but shudder at the sight.


    But that was not all. As I watched, I noticed something even more unsettling. Hordes of various Shadow monsters shed in the streets, their battles creating eerie sounds that echoed through the destion. It was a chaotic dance of darkness, and I felt a surge of unease at the sheer number of these creatures.


    I continued to move through the vige, staying low on the rooftops and out of sight of the roving Shadows and their violent confrontations. Each step was deliberate, each breath calcted as I navigated the unstable terrain. I knew that even the slightest misstep could alert the creatures to my presence.


    As I silently observed the ongoing turmoil in the vige, my mind raced.


    What had caused this upheaval among the Shadows?


    Was there a power struggle, or was it something else entirely?


    The sight before me was both fascinating and terrifying ¨C a glimpse into the hidden dynamics of this shadowy realm.


    And then, as my eyes scanned the outskirts of the vige, they picked up on something strange ¨C a void, a crack in the air that seemed to shimmer with otherworldly energy. My curiosity piqued, I adjusted my course and made my way toward it, careful to avoid the Shadows that now seemed to be drawn to this phenomenon.


    As I moved closer, my eyes lit up and my smile widened in anticipation.


    "Shadow Dungeon..."


    Looking at the portal, I could feel all the exhaustion disappear from my body.


    As I stood on the rooftops, my gaze fixed on the shimmering crack in the air that seemed to mark the entrance to the Shadow Dungeon, a surge of excitement and determination coursed through me. This was what I had been searching for ¨C the gateway to the heart of the mystery, the ce that held the answers to the questions that had been haunting me.


    But as eager as I was to step through the portal and face whatever challengesy beyond, my instincts held me back. My eyes caught a glimpse of movement just before the entrance, a presence that seemed to be guarding the way.


    My heart skipped a beat as I focused on the figure thaty there, partially obscured by the shadows. It was a creature unlike any I had encountered before ¨C a being that seemed to be a fusion of shadow and substance, its form shifting and swirling as if it were made of smoke and mist.


    The creature''s eyes, two orbs of eerie light, locked onto mine, and I felt a chill run down my spine. It was as if it could see into my very soul, assessing my intentions and measuring my worthiness. I could feel the weight of its gaze, the sense of ancient knowledge and power that emanated from it.


    ''What the fuck is that...''


    Cursing under my breath I inspected the creature from afar.


    There was no such being within the game so who and why was this ''Shadow'' guarding the entrance of the Dungeon Portal?


    My instincts screamed at me to proceed with caution. The creature''s appearance alone was enough to give me pause, but its aura of authority and the sense of purpose with which it guarded the entrance made it clear that this was not a being to be underestimated.


    I shifted my weight slightly, adjusting my stance on the rooftop.


    As I continued to observe the creature, I noticed subtle details that sent shivers down my spine. Its form seemed to ripple and shift, almost as if it were a living embodiment of the shadows themselves. The edges of its body blurred, making it difficult to discern its exact shape. It was as if it existed in a state between reality and illusion.


    This was another unknown variable in my journey.


    Now that I think about it...


    I''ve met too many unknown variables in the past few months.


    I shouldn''t be surprised.

 Chapter 190 Entering The Shadow Dungeon

    ?


    For hours, I remained perched on the rooftop, my gaze fixed on the enigmatic creature guarding the entrance to the Shadow Dungeon. The creature hadn''t moved an inch since I first spotted it, and that fact alone was starting to grate on my nerves. I had hoped to observe some hint of its intentions, some sign that it was aware of my presence, but it seemed content to simply lie there in an eerie stillness.


    Tap... Tap...


    My fingers tapped impatiently against the rooftop as I watched, frustration bubbling up within me.


    What was this creature''s purpose?


    Why was it guarding the entrance so diligently?


    And why hadn''t it reacted to my presence?


    Shouldn''t it attack me on sight?


    These questions swirled in my mind, each unanswered query adding to my irritation.


    As the moon began its slow descent, casting longer shadows across the vige, I found my patience waning. I had spent hours observing this creature, hoping for some sort of movement or reaction, but it remained obstinately motionless.


    My inner thoughts were a whirlwind of frustration and determination. If the creature wouldn''t make the first move, then perhaps I needed to take matters into my own hands. With a deep breath, I considered my options. Should I attempt to fight with it? Or should I simply try to bypass it and enter the portal?


    Frustration gnawed at me as I ruffled my hair in a tense gesture. It was as if the creature''s unmoving presence was mocking my impatience.


    Huff...


    With a sigh, I made up my mind. It was time to confront the creature directly. Slowly, I lowered myself from the rooftop, my bootsnding softly on the uneven ground. The portal to the Shadow Dungeon shimmered behind the enigmatic guardian, its mysterious depths beckoning to me.


    My steps were measured as I approached the creature, its form bing clearer as I drew nearer. It was a strange amalgamation of shadow and substance, its presence both ethereal and solid. The creature''s luminous eyes remained fixed on me, a prating gaze that seemed to weigh my very soul.


    Whoosh...


    Summoning my Authority, I felt the familiar weight of the longsword in my hand. The de gleamed in the moonlight, ready for whatever challengey ahead. I couldn''t shake the feeling that this encounter might escte into a battle, and I needed to be prepared.


    As I stood a few paces away from the creature, I tightened my grip on my Authority, the leather of my glove creaking slightly in response. A surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins, my heart pounding in my chest. This was a pivotal moment ¨C a moment where I would either prove my worth or sumb to the unknown.


    With a deep breath, I spoke aloud, my voice steady despite the nerves that fluttered within me.


    "Move out of the way or else..."


    The creature''s eyes seemed to shimmer with a flicker of understanding, and for a moment, I thought I saw a hint of approval in its gaze. But then, to my surprise, its form began to shift once again. The shadows around it seemed to dance, merging and swirling in a hypnotic disy.


    In response, I tightened my grip on my Authority, my stance shifting into one of readiness. I wasn''t sure what the creature was nning, but I couldn''t afford to let my guard down. The seconds stretched on, the tension in the air growing palpable.


    As the tension in the air grew thicker, I could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on me. The creature''s form continued to shift and swirl, the shadows around it seeming toe alive in response to its movements. It was as if the very environment was responding to the creature''s will, heightening the anticipation of our impending sh.


    My grip on my Authority tightened further, my knuckles turning white. The creature''s disy of power was both mesmerizing and unsettling, and I steeled myself for whatever challenge it was about to present.


    Swish...


    The creature''s luminous eyes remained fixed on me, its gaze unyielding. And then, in a sudden burst of movement, it lunged forward, its form elongating as it flowed like liquid shadow. I barely had time to react as it closed the distance between us with unnatural speed.


    I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s attack. Its form passed through the space I had upied just moments before, and I felt a shiver run down my spine at the realization of how close I hade to being struck. The creature''s movements were fluid and unpredictable, its form defying thews of the physical world.


    Swish...


    As Inded, I swung my Authority in a wide arc, aiming to catch the creature off guard. But it anticipated my move, its form morphing and shifting to evade my attack. My de sliced through nothing but air, and I quickly regained my footing, my muscles tensed for the next onught.


    However, the creature didn''t pause, its movements were a dance of shadows and light. It lunged at me again, its form coalescing into a solid shape just before impact. I managed to raise my Authority in time to block its strike, the sh of our weapons ringing out in the night air.


    nk...


    The impact sent a shockwave through my arms, and I gritted my teeth against the force of the blow. The creature was stronger than I had anticipated, its attacks carrying a weight that seemed almost otherworldly. It was as if it drew its strength from the very shadows that surrounded us.


    We disengaged, creating a brief gap between us. I could feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins, my heart pounding as I assessed the situation. The creature''s luminous eyes met mine, and for a moment, it felt as if we were locked in a battle of wills as much as a physical sh.


    "Fucking bastard..."


    With a determined exhale, I lunged forward, my de arcing in a calcted strike. The creature met my attack head-on, its form shifting and rippling to absorb the impact. The sh of our weapons reverberated through the air, the sound echoing like a thunderp.


    nk... nk...


    Again and again, we exchanged blows, each sh apanied by a burst of energy that seemed to ripple through the very fabric of reality. The area became a battleground of light and shadow, the dance of our movements almost hypnotic in its intensity.


    I focused on the rhythm of our battle, on the ebb and flow of our exchanges. The creature''s movements were unpredictable, its attacksing from angles I hadn''t anticipated. But I adapted, my instincts guiding me as I countered its strikes with precision and determination.


    The moon hung low in the sky, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch and twist with our movements. My breath came in ragged bursts, and my muscles burned from the exertion. But I pushed forward, my resolve unyielding.


    As the battle raged on, I could sense the creature''s frustration. It had likely expected me to back down or be overwhelmed, but I wasn''t about to give in.


    The sh of our weapons continued, the force of our blows creating shockwaves that reverberated through the night.


    And then, in a moment of sheer determination, Iunched a series of rapid strikes, each blow calcted to exploit weaknesses in the creature''s form. My efforts paid off, and I felt a surge of satisfaction as my de finallynded true, striking the creature''s side.


    Hiss...


    A hiss of pain escaped the creature''s shadowy form, and it staggered back. Its luminous eyes met mine once more, a mixture of defiance and respect in its gaze.


    The battle had taken its toll on both of us, and it was clear that neither side was willing to back down.


    With renewed resolve, I readied my stance, my grip on my Authority unwavering. The creature mirrored my movements, its form shifting and swirling in response.


    "Move..."


    I urged the Shadow once again, hoping to avoid spending unnecessary time and energy in this deadly dance, however, the creature refused to yield.


    "Very well..."


    I muttered under my breath, my frustration fueling my determination. If the creature was intent on this battle, then I would see it through to the end.


    The creature''s form shifted once more, its luminous eyes narrowing as it prepared for our next exchange. I could feel the tension in the air, the weight of our sh hanging between us like a palpable force. With a fierce resolve, I lunged forward, my de cutting through the air as I aimed for the creature''s center.


    It countered my attack with agility, its form rippling and shifting to evade my strike. The dance of our battle continued, each movement precise and calcted. We circled each other, our movements a blur of shadow and light as we sought an opening in the other''s defenses.


    And then, in a split second, an opportunity presented itself. The creature''s form wavered, its focus momentarily faltering. With a surge of adrenaline, I seized the opening, my de finding its mark. The Authority sliced through the creature''s form, and a resounding hiss filled the air as it recoiled in pain.


    However, before it could recover, I lunged forward once again.


    In a final, decisive strike, my de pierced through the heart of the creature''s form. Its luminous eyes met mine onest time, a mixture of resignation and something akin to gratitude in its gaze. And then, with a final shimmer, the creature dissolved into shadows, its presence fading from the area.


    "Finally..."


    With a final nce at the space where the creature had once stood, I turned my attention to the portal that beckoned behind it. The entrance to the Shadow Dungeon still shimmered with an otherworldly energy, a reminder of the mysteries thaty within.


    Tap... Tap...


    With cautious steps, I approached the portal, my grip on my Authority still tight. I didn''t know what awaited me within the dungeon''s depths, but I was ready to face whatever challenges and revtions were in store.


    As I crossed the threshold, the world around me twisted and shifted, the boundaries of reality warping. I was plunged into darkness, surrounded by an otherworldly energy that sent shivers down my spine.


    It was time to graduate from being an Extra!

 Chapter 191 Shadows Of Reckoning

    ?


    The moon hung low in the midnight sky, casting an eerie silver glow upon the deste battlefield. Among the ruins of a forgotten city, a lone figure stood, leaning against a crumbling wall. His obsidian skin gleamed dully in the moonlight, marred only by a jagged wound that oozed rivulets of dark ichor. A triumphant smirk graced his sharp features, his icy eyes gleaming with a sinister satisfaction. The battle had been won, and the spoils were his.


    Swish...


    Around him, the air seemed to shift and darken. Countless shadows, formless and ominous, began to converge, swirling like vultures descending upon fresh carrion. They circled the wounded demon, their presence unsettling, their intent undeniable. Yet, his smirk only deepened, for he was no stranger to the dance of death.


    With a mocking sneer, he pushed himself off the wall, his powerful form unfolding with a predatory grace. The tattered remains of his once-proud cloak fluttered in the breeze, a testament to the ferocity of the conflict.


    His hand drifted to the hilt of the wickedly serrated de that hung at his side, its edge still glistening with the residue of his recent victory. The demon''sughter echoed in the air, a symphony of madness and triumph that sent shivers down the spines of those who dared to listen. The shadows closed in, a suffocating shroud, and yet he reveled in it. The thrill of battle surged through his veins like molten fire.


    "More, my darlings..."


    He hissed, voice like silk unraveling in a storm.


    "Come to dance at the edge of oblivion."


    The first shadow lunged a tangible extension of the void itself. The demon''s de met the darkness with a resounding sh, a collision of ethereal forces that sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The wounded demon''s smirk widened into a feral grin as he twisted and parried, his movements a deadly choreography of blood and shadow.


    Another shadow lunged, and then another. His de danced like a serpent, a dance of death that cut through the very fabric of the night. Each strike was precise, a deadly symphony of violence that left nothing but shredded shadows in its wake.


    The wound on his side throbbed, a constant reminder of mortality. But the pain was but a distant echo, drowned out by the cacophony of battle. He could feel his power surging, an inferno that threatened to consume him. With every sh, every swing of his de, he fed upon the chaos, the energy of the shadows fueling his defiance.


    As the battle raged on, the wounded demon''sughter blended with the shrieks of the defeated shadows. His icy eyes zed with a manic fire, his teeth bared in a primal snarl. They came at him, an unending tide, and he met them with an unyielding fury.


    The moon continued its slow descent, casting elongated shadows that danced with the living embodiment of darkness. The wounded demon stood, bloodied yet unbowed, a figure of defiance against the relentless forces of the night. He had already taken countless lives, and the prospect of more did little to faze him.


    With every strike, he carved his mark into the tapestry of shadows. With every step, he wove his tale of defiance and power.


    Amid the chaos of battle, the wounded demon''s senses were heightened, attuned to the ebb and flow of the shadows'' movements. He could practically feel their malevolent intentions before they materialized into action. It was as though he had be a part of the dance, a partner in the intricate choreography of death.


    A trio of shadows lunged from different directions, their forms intertwining in a twisted waltz. The demon''s de whirled in a deadly arc, meeting their ethereal forms with a thunderous sh.


    nk...


    The force of impact reverberated through his arms, a sensation that fueled his adrenaline. With a calcted twist of his wrist, he shattered one shadow''s form, scattering it into dissipating tendrils of darkness. The other two shadows reformed, undeterred by theirpanion''s demise. They lunged again, their movements synchronized in a macabre harmony.


    Swish...


    The demon''s footwork was impable, a dance of evasion that saw him gracefully sidestep the lunges, the shadows barely grazing his skin. With a sudden pivot, he struck out, his de carving a shimmering arc through the night. One shadow was severed in two, its halves evaporating into nothingness. The other, however, recoiled and regrouped, its inky essence swirling in agitation.


    As the wounded demon advanced, his eyes narrowed in focus. He anticipated the shadow''s next move, his mind attuned to its intangible intentions. Just as the shadow surged forward, aiming for his exposed nk, the demon''s de shed in a blinding arc. The sh was deafening, a symphony of shing energies that seemed to resonate with the very heart of the night.


    In that fleeting moment, as the sh of forces sent shockwaves rippling through the air, the wounded demon''s thoughts churned. His existence was a paradox, a fusion of darkness and defiance. The wound on his side throbbed with every heartbeat, a reminder of his vulnerability. Yet, he drew strength from it, the pain fueling his determination to stand firm against the encroaching shadows.


    The battle waged on, a relentless ballet of strikes and parries. The wounded demon moved with an almost supernatural grace, his every movement a calcted step in the dance of death. He met the shadows with a ferocity that defied their intangible nature, his de an extension of his will.


    nk...


    Each sh was a collision of worlds, a momentary rift in the fabric of reality. The wounded demon''sughter, a maddening symphony, melded with the shrieks of the defeated shadows. With every victory, he carved his mark deeper into the night, his legacy etched in the very essence of the battlefield.


    As the moon neared the horizon, its pale light cast elongated shadows that danced around the demon-like spectral phantoms. The wounded demon''s resolve remained unbroken, his icy eyes aze with an unquenchable fire.


    Amidst the swirling chaos of battle, the wounded demon''s senses remained keenly attuned to the shifting currents of the night. His icy gaze swept across the battlefield, taking in the convergence of countless shadows that surged toward his location. It was as if the very darkness itself had risen to reim what had been stolen from it.


    The demon''s lips curled into a momentary snarl, a flicker of frustration and wounded pride. His recent triumphs had inted his confidence, but now, faced with this overwhelming force, he had to reevaluate his position. A surge of anger and indignation welled up within him, battling with the cold rationality of survival. He bit his lips, the taste of iron and pride mixing in his mouth, and swallowed down the urge to stand his ground against insurmountable odds.


    His obsidian form tensed, his muscles coiling like a predator about to pounce. But then, in a begrudging acknowledgment of the reality before him, he exhaled sharply. Sometimes, survival required swallowing one''s pride. With a heavy heart and an even heavier step, he turned, pushing off from the ground with a powerful leap.


    His cloak fluttered behind him as he ran, each stride a testament to the urgency of his escape. His heart pounded in time with his footfalls, each beat a reminder of his vulnerability. Yet, there was wisdom in retreat, an understanding that it was better to live another day and fight anew than to be a martyr to arrogance.


    The demon''s lungs burned as he sprinted, his mind a maelstrom of emotions. The moonlight cast long, stretching shadows that danced in his wake, a visual echo of the battle that had transpired. His senses remained sharp, a vignt watch for any change in the shadows that might signify pursuit.


    His pride was still aching, wounded by the decision to retreat, but he clenched his fists and banished the bitterness.


    Survival was paramount.


    He sprinted through the ruins of the forgotten city, each step taking him farther from the heart of the battlefield. The shadows seemed to withdraw slightly, their malevolent presence ebbing as he distanced himself from their realm of influence. But he dared not slow his pace; he knew that the forces of darkness were unpredictable, and their pursuit could be swift and merciless.


    As he ran, his thoughts churned. The wounded demon reyed the sh in his mind, his de meeting the shadows with a resounding sh. He could almost feel the echoes of the battle reverberating in his muscles, the memory of the ethereal forces colliding fueling his determination. But alongside that determination was a stark realization: sometimes, the strategic retreat was the path of wisdom.


    "I''d beughed at if anybody finds out..."


    With every stride, his resolve hardened. The moon continued its descent, casting long, dwindling shadows that reached out like grasping fingers. His lungs ached, but he pushed himself onward.


    In the end, the wounded demon knew that to live was to fight another day, to rise from the ashes of this night and embrace the darkness with renewed strength. Pride wounded but not defeated, he ran on, his obsidian form a fleeting shadow against the canvas of the night.

 Chapter 192 Shadow Illusions

    ?


    Stepping through the portal was like being caught in the embrace of an abyss, a swirl of darkness that enveloped my senses. My heart raced, a mix of excitement and trepidation washing over me as I entered this unknown realm. The transition was disorienting, a vertigo-inducing shift that left me momentarily breathless.


    The world I emerged into was unlike anything I had ever encountered. Above, the moon hung in the sky, its silvery light muted by the presence of an ongoing lunar eclipse. The very air seemed to pulse with an eerie energy, and the shadows that danced across thendscape took on a life of their own. It was as if the shadows were sentient, moving with a fluid grace that defied exnation.


    As I looked around, I could see countless shadowy beings darting back and forth, their forms shifting and changing as they moved. Some seemed to be engaged in tasks that were beyond myprehension, while others simply wandered in a chaotic dance. It was a mesmerizing sight, both captivating and unsettling.


    The lunar eclipse cast a deep red hue over the world, bathing everything in a surreal, crimson glow. The shadows, as if drawn by an unseen force, seemed to congregate around the ruins of a massive city that stretched out before me. The civilization was a sprawling maze, its structures rising like jagged spires into the horizon, an endless expanse of architectural wonder and decay.


    Each building seemed to tell a story of a forgotten past, a history shrouded in mystery. The pathways werebyrinthine, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic. I could sense the weight of ages in the air, a heavy silence broken only by the asional rustle of the shadows and the distant echo of something indistinct.


    I stepped cautiously onto a cracked cobblestone path, my boots making a soft crunching sound against the uneven ground. The shadows yed tricks on my perception, the edges of my vision constantly shifting and morphing. I tightened my grip on my Authority, the de feeling reassuringly solid in my hand.


    Tap... Tap...


    My every footfall echoed through the ruins, a reminder of my solitude in this enigmatic realm. As I walked deeper into the city, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched, that unseen eyes followed my every move. The sense of being both alone and observed was unnerving, and I found myself instinctively ncing over my shoulder.


    The structures around me were a mix of grandeur and decay, their facades adorned with intricate carvings and symbols that hinted at a past steeped in arcane knowledge. Yet, time had not been kind to this ce. Vines crept up walls, and stonesy scattered, evidence of the inevitable march of time.


    As I ventured deeper, thebyrinthine paths seemed to blur together, creating a sense of disorientation. Every twist and turn led to more questions and more mysteries. It was easy to lose track of time in this ce, the concept of day and night bing irrelevant as the shadows danced in perpetual twilight.


    The echoes of my footsteps seemed to awaken the city around me, and as I continued my exploration, I could hear faint whispers carried by the wind. They were unintelligible, their words lost to time, but the eerie quality of the sound sent a shiver down my spine.


    The ruins stretched out endlessly, a sprawling tapestry of forgotten history. The city seemed to have no bounds, its pathways extending into infinity. It was both a testament to the grandeur of a bygone era and a haunting reminder of its eventual decline.


    "I should take this route..."


    Digging into my Memory, I tried to recall the path I had walked hundreds of times within the game.


    However, the game and the reality were a bit different.


    "Shouldn''t I turn left here?"


    Walking into a dead end, I felt a sense of unease. Either the buildings had shifted or my memory had failed me.


    However, I knew I had a very good memory...


    "Something''s wrong..."


    Narrowing my eyes, I reached out for the wall of the house that was blocking my path to feel its cold stonework.


    However, I couldn''t feel anything solid.


    "Illusions..."


    A small smile appeared on my face.


    Shadows were known to be able to hide secrets and create illusions, ying tricks on the eyes.


    I should''ve figured this out sooner...


    As I continued to navigate the twisting paths of the city, a nagging feeling of unease gnawed at the edges of my mind. The shifting illusions and the whispers carried by the wind seemed to conspire against my understanding of this ce. The shadows yed tricks, and my instincts told me that I was far from alone.


    Step by step, I moved cautiously, my senses on high alert. The very ground beneath me felt uncertain as if it could shift at any moment. Then, as if in response to my growing tension, the shadows began to detach from the buildings. They slithered down the walls, merging together to form grotesque, shadowy figures that took on nightmarish shapes.


    My heart raced as the shadowy monsters crept toward me, their forms twisting and contorting in unnatural ways. I could feel the adrenaline surging through my veins, a mix of fear and determination urging me to stand my ground. The de in my hand felt heavier, its weight a reassuring reminder of the Authority that I wielded.


    Click...


    Without hesitation, I shifted into a defensive stance, my eyes locked onto the approaching horde. The crimson glow of the lunar eclipse illuminated the scene, casting an eerie light on the shadowy figures. I could see their twisted forms more clearly now ¨C elongated limbs, jagged edges, and eyes that glowed with an otherworldly malevolence.


    nk...


    As the first of the shadowy monsters lunged at me, I sidestepped with practiced precision. The sh was sudden and intense, my de meeting its shadowy form with a resounding sh. The impact sent ripples through the darkness, and I could feel the reverberations of their unnatural existence against my weapon.


    The battle unfolded in a chaotic dance, each sh of steel against shadow apanied by a burst of energy that crackled through the air. The monsters moved with an eerie fluidity, their forms shifting and reforming as if the very fabric of reality was bending to their will. It was a struggle against the unknown, a sh between the tangible and the intangible.


    nk...


    I parried a strike from one of the monsters, the force of the blow reverberating through my arms. Gritting my teeth, I countered with a swift sh that cut through the shadowy form. It dissipated into tendrils of darkness before reforming a few feet away, undeterred by the damage inflicted.


    The battle was a dance of precision and anticipation. Each movement was calcted, every strike aimed at disrupting the cohesion of the shadowy creatures. But they were relentless, their attacksing from all angles, their forms shifting and twisting to confound my senses.


    Swish../


    Ducking under a sweeping tendril of darkness, I spun on my heel, delivering a sweeping arc that dispersed several of the monsters at once. But they were adapting, learning from each engagement.


    As I fought, I could see their tactics evolving, their movements bing more coordinated, more strategic.


    ''I need to end this...''


    A surge of frustration mingled with my determination. I couldn''t afford to let these creatures overwhelm me. I needed to find a way to break through their defenses, to exploit their vulnerabilities. With renewed focus, Iunched into a flurry of strikes, each blow timed to disrupt their cohesion.


    In the midst of the battle, a thought shed through my mind ¨C the memory of a game strategy, a move that had worked against a simr adversary. I channeled that memory, that experience, into my strikes. My de glowed with a faint light as I executed the maneuver, a swift and precise sequence that cut through the shadowy monsters with unprecedented efficiency.


    One by one, the creatures dissolved into tendrils of darkness, their malevolent forms fading into nothingness. The air crackled with residual energy, and I stood amidst the dissipating shadows, chest heaving, senses heightened. The battle had been intense, a sh of realities, but I had prevailed.


    As the echoes of the battle faded, I surveyed the area, my gaze sweeping over the now-still and silent ruins. The shadows that had once danced with eerie grace were now subdued, no longer animated by the malevolent force that had brought them to life. The lunar eclipse still cast its crimson glow, but the world felt different now as if the bnce had shifted.


    I took a deep breath, the adrenaline beginning to ebb away. The city still held countless mysteries, its history and secrets waiting to be uncovered. As I looked out over the sprawling ruins, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and trepidation for whaty ahead in this enigmatic realm.


    However, I forced myself to focus.


    Although I had killed some shadows that amounted to F Rank awakeners, there were more powerful creatures in this Dungeon...


    A lot more powerful...

 Chapter 193 Dark Lightning

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    I pressed forward, my mind set on the next step of my journey through the enigmatic realm. The memory of the battle with the shadowy creatures was still fresh in my mind, I clutched my Authority tightly, ready for whatever challengesy ahead. The ruins stretched out before me like a puzzle waiting to be solved, each step a piece that would unveil the secrets of this forgotten city.


    My instincts guided me as I navigated the twisting paths, relying on my memories of the game to lead me through thebyrinthine corridors. The structures around me seemed to shift and change, but I held onto thendmarks etched in my memory, using them as guideposts to stay on course. The air was heavy with a sense of foreboding, the remnants of the battle still lingering in the atmosphere.


    As I ventured deeper into the city, I encountered more shadowy beings, each one a test of my skill and resolve. The battles were intense, a dance of steel and shadows that yed out amidst the crumbling architecture. I fought with a mix of precision and instinct, honing my technique with each encounter. Some shadows attacked alone, while others came in hordes, their forms twisting and distorting as they closed in.


    Swish... Thud...


    With a swift motion, I decapitated a particrly aggressive shadow, its form dissipating into the void. But there was no time to rest. More shadows surged forward, their movements coordinated as if they were guided by a hidden intelligence. I spun, parrying a strike and countering with a swift thrust that dispersed another opponent.


    The battles were relentless, the adrenaline coursing through my veins driving me forward. I couldn''t afford to falter, to let my guard down for even a moment. Each victory brought a sense of aplishment, a step closer to unraveling the mysteries of this world. But with each victory came the awareness that greater challenges awaited.


    As I moved through the city, I could sense a shifting presence above, a shadow that moved with a grace that defied its size. Looking up, I spotted the source ¨C a Shadow Wyvern, its form massive and imposing as it soared through the crimson-hued skies. Its wings cast dark shadows over thendscape, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.


    Instinctively, I sought cover, pressing myself against the remains of a crumbling building. The Wyvern''s presence was a reminder that danger lurked in every corner of this realm. I watched as it circled overhead, its form silhouetted against the eerie glow of the lunar eclipse. It was a creature of power and mystery, a force to be reckoned with.


    Swish... Swish...


    The Wyvern''s movements were unpredictable, its shadowy form darting and swooping through the air. I knew that a direct confrontation would be foolhardy, that I needed to find a way to evade its watchful gaze. With bated breath, I waited, observing its patterns and studying its behavior. I had to time my movements carefully, using the architecture of the city to my advantage.


    When the moment was right, I darted from my hiding spot, moving with calcted speed. The Wyvern''s attention remained fixed on a distant point, giving me the opportunity to slip past its line of sight. My heart pounded in my chest as I moved silently, each step a careful calction.


    The shadowy creature''s presence loomed behind me, its form twisting through the air. I could feel its gaze sweep over the area I had just vacated, the weight of its scrutiny almost palpable. I held my breath, willing myself to blend into the shadows, to be a part of the ruins that surrounded me.


    Time seemed to stretch as I waited, the seconds ticking by like hours. And then, as the Wyvern''s attention shifted away, I exhaled a silent sigh of relief. I pressed forward, my senses heightened, my every step a deliberate choice. The city was abyrinth of danger, and I knew that survival depended on my ability to adapt and outwit the threats thaty in wait.


    The ruins continued to unfold before me, a tapestry of history and mystery. I encountered more shadows, each battle a test of my skill and resourcefulness. Some I defeated with swift strikes, others I evaded with stealth and cunning. The memory of the battle with the shadowy monsters had honed my instincts and sharpened my senses.


    And still, the Wyvern''s presence lingered in the back of my mind, a reminder that even in the shadows, there were predators that roamed with an otherworldly hunger. I couldn''t let my guard down, not for a moment. Every step was a careful dance, a calcted risk taken in pursuit of the truth thaty hidden within the city''s heart.


    As I ventured deeper into the ruins, I could feel a subtle shift in the air, a change that whispered of an impending revtion. The structures around me seemed to take on new life, their carvings and symbols telling a story that I was only beginning toprehend. The very essence of the city seemed to pulse with an energy that resonated with my own.


    The path ahead led me through a narrow alley, the shadows seeming to close in around me. My footsteps echoed softly, a rhythmic beat that matched the pounding of my heart. I followed the twists and turns, relying on my instincts to guide me through the maze-like passages. And then, as I rounded a corner, a sight emerged that stopped me in my tracks.


    In the distance, a massive spire reached toward the dark clouds that swirled overhead. It soared high into the sky, a testament to both the grandeur and decay that defined this world. Its silhouette was enshrouded in shadows, the very essence of darkness seemingly drawn to its peak. It was a haunting and majestic sight, a focal point that seemed to draw the energy of the realm toward it.


    Thud...


    ck lightning crackled and danced at the top of the spire, striking with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine. The bolts of energy illuminated the surrounding area in eerie shes, casting long and distorted shadows across thendscape. It was a mesmerizing and unsettling disy, an enigma that defied exnation.


    I couldn''t tear my gaze away from the scene before me. The spire held a presence that transcended its physical form, an aura of ancient power that radiated from its very core.


    And then, as if in response to the energy emanating from the spire, the storm clouds above began to churn and roil. Dark clouds swirled and twisted, coalescing into a massive wave of dark lightning that arced and crashed in all directions. The force of the wave was astonishing, causing the shadows that had been swirling around the top of the spire to tumble and fall, disappearing into the abyss below.


    I watched in awe as the wave of dark lightning spread outward, branching into aplexwork of jagged energy. The ground trembled beneath me as the wave surged in every direction, causing the shadows that had been haunting the ruins to retreat and disperse. The very fabric of the realm seemed to shift and tremble as the storm of shadows enveloped the city.


    The wave of energy didn''t stop there. It spread like a nket, a veil of darkness that shrouded the ruins in an eerie gloom. The air crackled with an unsettling energy as the Shadow Storm took hold, casting an otherworldly glow over everything it touched.


    As the wave of dark lightning spread outward, branching into aplexwork of jagged energy, I felt a mixture of awe and trepidation. The ground trembled beneath me as the wave surged in every direction, causing the once-swirling shadows to scatter and retreat. The very fabric of the realm seemed to shift and tremble as the storm of shadows enveloped the city.


    The wave of energy didn''t stop there. It spread like a nket, a veil of darkness that shrouded the ruins in an eerie gloom. The air crackled with an unsettling energy as the Shadow Storm took hold, casting an otherworldly glow over everything it touched.


    As the storm of shadows raged on, I could feel its power all around me, its dark tendrils reaching out like an unseen force. The winds howled and whistled, carrying with them the whispers of forgotten voices. Strange drops of hot liquid fell from the sky, sttering against my hood and cloak. With quick reflexes, I pulled up my hood and covered my face with a scarf, leaving only my eyes exposed to the tumultuous elements.


    The sensation of the storm was unlike anything I had experienced before ¨C a symphony of darkness and energy, a dance of ancient forces that defied exnation. I moved forward cautiously, my steps guided by a determination to push through the storm and uncover the truths thaty hidden within the heart of the city.


    The ruins around me were transformed by the storm''s presence. The architecture seemed to warp and twist, shadows dancing across the surfaces in an ethereal disy. The symbols and carvings on the structures pulsed with an eerie light as if responding to the energy of the storm.


    It was a sight both mesmerizing and disorienting.


    However, I had to move forward.


    The Demon was probably already approaching the spire.


    I needed to beat it to it and get the Shadow Mana Art.

 Chapter 194 The Storm

    ?


    Whoosh...


    Beneath the shroud of the Shadow Storm, my determination burned brighter than ever. The memory of the Shadow Wyvern''s gaze and the electrifying dance of dark lightning still etched in my mind, I pressed onward. Each step through the storm was a challenge, a test of my resolve and adaptability.


    The wind howled, and the air was thick with an unsettling energy as I navigated thebyrinth of shifting shadows. I had to rely on more than just my instincts now; I had to trust my intuition. Thendmarks that had guided me earlier were now obscured by the swirling darkness, but I refused to be deterred. The ruins were a part of me, etched into my memory like a map, and I followed the faint whispers of their echoes.


    As I moved forward, I encountered strange shadows that roamed through the storm. They twisted and contorted, their forms morphing in unpredictable ways. I knew instinctively that these shadows were not like the creatures I had battled before. They were manifestations of the storm''s energy, unpredictable and potentially dangerous. I had to be cautious, for each step carried the risk of stumbling into their path.


    I pressed on, my steps deliberate and measured. The strange shadows seemed to have a rhythm of their own, and I watched their movements carefully, searching for patterns. It was as if they were a part of the storm''s dance, their forms swaying and undting in harmony with the crackling energy around them. The challenge was to find the gaps in their movements, the spaces where I could slip through unnoticed.


    With each sessful evasion, a surge of satisfaction fueled my determination. I relied on my Authority not just as a weapon, but as a tool of perception. The world around me was transformed by the storm, and I had to attune myself to its new rules. My inner thoughts were a constant stream of calctions and observations, a dialogue between my conscious mind and the primal instincts that had guided me through battles past.


    The ruins seemed to stretch on endlessly, the storm distorting both time and space. The path ahead was uncertain, and yet, a flicker of anticipation burned within me. I hade to this enigmatic realm seeking answers, and the storm itself seemed to hold the key. The storm was a crucible of challenges, a testament to the forces that shaped this world, and I was determined to unravel its mysteries.


    Tap... Tap...


    With each step, I felt a strange resonance with the storm''s energy, as if we were connected on some fundamental level. The air crackled and sparked around me, and I could feel the pulse of the storm echoing in my chest. It was as if I had be a part of the storm''s rhythm, a participant in its grand symphony of darkness and power.


    Hours could have passed, or perhaps only moments; time felt like a fluid concept in the heart of the storm.


    And then, as I rounded a corner, the storm''s intensity seemed to reach a crescendo. The spire loomed ahead, its silhouette cutting through the chaos like a beacon of power. The dark lightning that had once danced at its peak was now channeled into a swirling vortex that emanated from its core. It was a maelstrom of energy, a tempest that defied the veryws of reality.


    The storm around me pulsed and surged as if responding to the spire''s call. The strange shadows that had once haunted the ruins now converged, drawn to the vortex with an almost hypnotic attraction. The air crackled and sparked, and I could feel the storm''s power coursing through my veins.


    The closer I came to the spire, the stronger the energy became. The dark lightning arced and swirled around me, its touch sending shivers down my spine. I could feel the weight of the storm''s history, its connection to the ancient forces that had shaped this world. The storm was a living entity, a manifestation of power and mystery that defiedprehension.


    And then, with a final surge of determination, I stepped into the very heart of the vortex. The world around me spun and twisted, and for a moment, I was suspended in a void of darkness and energy. The storm''s power enveloped me, and I could feel its resonance deep within my being.


    And then, as the storm''s energy subsided, I stood before the spire, its dark form now bathed in an otherworldly glow.


    "I''ve done it..."


    A small smile appeared on my face as I gazed at the spire that stretched towards the heavens.


    I couldn''t even see its summit, for it disappeared into the swirling clouds above.


    My eyes then were drawn to the massive door that seemed to be almost engraved into the dark stone of the spire.


    They were not normal, I could feel a massive amount of Mana oozing from their surface, pulsating with a mysterious and ancient power.


    "..."


    Approaching the doors, I looked up at the intricate carvings that adorned its surface.


    It was like a tree, its branches spreading and intertwining, each bearing symbols and runes of ancient magic.


    However, there was a strange symbol at the center, a palm reaching towards the sky, surrounded by a swirling spiral of energy.


    Without hesitation, I drew my Authority and ced its de against my palm.


    Pluck...


    I pressed its edge against my skin and watched as the droplets of blood trickled down to the ground.


    I already knew what to do next, since this wasn''t my first time entering this dungeon and the spire.


    I had already cleared it countless times in the game and none of this was new.


    cing my bleeding palm against the symbol, I gritted my teeth and prepared for what was about to happen next.


    Pluck...


    Suddenly, needles shot out from the symbol, piercing my hand with a sharp sting. They were very long and some even,pletely pierced through my palm, appearing on the other side with a glimmering shimmer.


    It was painful.


    I''m lying, it wasn''t, it was barely a pinprick, more like a slight difort.


    Well, I''m not normal after all.


    For a few moments, the needles continued to emit a soft glow before retracting back into the symbol.


    Were I to retrieve my hand while they were still present I would die.


    It was one of the mistakes I''ve made while ying the game.


    Creak...


    Suddenly, the massive doors began to creak open, revealing a dimly lit passage beyond.


    At the end of that tunnel stood a small pedestal with a small blue crystal ced upon it.


    "..."


    Gently, I stepped forward and approached the pedestal, my eyes fixated on the shimmering crystal.


    I extended my arm and touched its surface, feeling a slight tingle of energy as my fingertips made contact.


    Whoosh...


    A surge of power coursed through my body as the crystal reacted to my touch, illuminating the entire room with its bright blue light.


    I was being teleported to the first floor of the Shadow Spire.


    ***


    Amidst the turbulent storm, a figure emerged from the shadows, his presence ominous andmanding. The demon bore a fierce countenance, his icy eyes gleaming with a chilling intensity that seemed to pierce through the darkness. His once-pristine form was marred by a wound on his side, but he held it with a casual air, as if such pain meant nothing to him.


    As the demon drew closer to the towering spire, the horde of shadows that trailed behind him moved with predatory grace, their forms shifting and undting as if in anticipation. The storm''s energy seemed to bow to his presence, the air around him crackling with reverence for his dark power.


    With measured steps, the demon reached the massive doors, his gaze unwavering as he took in the intricate carvings that adorned their surface. The symbols and runes seemed to resonate with his very being, a testament to the ancient magic that flowed through his veins.


    His wounded side seemed inconsequential as he extended his hand, revealing fingers that bore the marks of countless battles. With a sense of certainty, he pressed his palm against the symbol, his touch unyielding even as the needles emerged, piercing his skin. But the demon''s pain tolerance was beyond that of mortals, and he felt nothing more than a slight disturbance.


    Creak...


    The doors responded with a groan, creaking open as if acknowledging his authority over the ancient magic that bound them. The horde of shadows that had pursued him seemed to hesitate, their forms quivering as if uncertain whether to cross the threshold.


    The demon, undeterred, slipped through the opening, his movements fluid despite the pain in his side.


    Inside the spire, the air was heavy with an aura of mystery and power. The demon stumbled forward, his steps faltering as the energy of the ce washed over him. The dimly lit passage stretched ahead, leading to a pedestal upon which rested a small blue crystal. Its glow was like a beacon, guiding him forward.


    The wounded demon approached the crystal with a mixture of caution and determination. His icy eyes locked onto its shimmering surface, and as he reached out, his fingers brushed against the crystal. A surge of energy coursed through him, resonating with the storm''s power that he had braved to reach this point. It was a connection, a bridge between his formidable essence and the mysteries of the spire.


    As the crystal''s brilliant blue light enveloped him, the wounded demon stood tall, his presence emanating a sense of defiance in the face of adversity. The storm raged on outside, and the shadows may have pursued him, but within the spire''s embrace, he was now safe.


    "I will make you bend..."


    Looking at the shadows that were still trying to catch him, an eerie smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 195 First Floor

    ?


    The transition was seamless as if the fabric of reality itself had bent to amodate my journey.


    The crystalline light enveloped me, a cocoon of energy that transported me from the heart of the storm to the first floor of the Shadow Spire.


    As the light gradually faded, I found myself standing in a dimly lit chamber, the walls adorned with intricate patterns that seemed to pulse with a subtle, eerie energy.


    The air was heavy with a sense of foreboding, and the room''s atmosphere was thick with ancient whispers.


    "I''m on the first floor, am I not?"


    Shadows flickered across the walls, casting elongated forms that danced in the periphery of my vision.


    I could feel their gaze upon me, like an unrelenting weight that bore down on my every move.


    The Shadows, manifestations of the storm''s energy, had taken on a more defined and ominous presence here. Their forms were twisted and distorted, their movements a chaotic ballet of darkness.


    Click...


    Instinctively, I drew my Authority once again, the de humming with readiness. My inner thoughts were a cascade of calctions, assessing the Shadows'' patterns and potential weaknesses.


    Tap... Tap...


    With each step I took, I provoked their attention, and as they lunged toward me, I met them with a swift and calcted strike. My de cut through the darkness, dispersing their forms like smoke in the wind.


    The Dance with the Shadows was a macabre symphony, a testament to my honed reflexes and the power of my Authority.


    Each sh was a burst of energy, a moment of focused intensity that sent ripples through the chamber.


    As I moved, I noticed that the Shadows weren''t just mindless entities; they seemed to react to my actions, adapting their movements in an attempt to outmaneuver me.


    With each strike, I could feel the resonance of Mana coursing through me, as if the spire itself were feeding off the sh of forces. The Shadows fell one by one, their forms dissipating into nothingness, leaving behind a lingering sense of unease.


    As thest Shadow dissipated, a profound silence settled over the chamber.


    Huff... Huff...


    My breath was steady, my heart beating in tandem with the echoes of the battle. The room was dimly lit by the soft glow of the patterns on the walls, and I took a moment to gather my thoughts, my senses still attuned to the residual energy that lingered in the air.


    Moving forward, I crossed the chamber and entered the adjoining room. The transition was almost surreal as if I had stepped into a different realm altogether. The space was vast, the walls adorned with faded tapestries that depicted scenes of an ancient civilization. At the center of the room, atop a raised dais, sat a throne that exuded an aura of power andmand.


    Upon the throne sat a figure draped in a flowing ck robe, its form skeletal and otherworldly. The eye sockets of the skull-like visage burned with crimson mes, casting an eerie glow that illuminated the room.


    My instincts screamed that this was no ordinary being, its very presence seemed tomand the shadows that danced around it.


    A tense silence hung in the air, broken only by the crackling of the mes within the skeletal figure''s eye sockets. My hand tightened around the hilt of my Authority as I observed the being before me, ready for whatever challenge it might pose.


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, each heartbeat echoing in the chamber. The being on the throne remained still, its mes flickering with an eerie intensity. I held its gaze, unyielding, my mind a maelstrom of determination and strategy. As if in response to my unwavering stance, the skeletal figure''s bony fingers curled slightly, and with a deliberate movement, it rose from the throne.


    The air seemed to shiver as the figure straightened to its full height, its flowing ck robe cascading around its skeletal form. It towered over me, a sentinel of darkness and power.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, the skeletal figure raised a bony hand, its fingers curling into a beckoning gesture. As if responding to an unseenmand, the shadows in the chamber began to stir once more, coalescing into forms that materialized around the figure.


    These were not the chaotic Shadows I had battled earlier, but a more refined and focused manifestation of darkness.


    The room seemed to tremble as the shadows converged, their tendrils intertwining and giving birth to a legion of forms that surrounded the skeletal figure. These shadows held a controlled chaos, their movements guided by the lich''s will.


    The very air crackled with anticipation, and the room''s atmosphere seemed to shift as the shadows swirled around the lich. It raised its hand once more, and the shadows responded, extending towards me like serpentine tendrils, each one carrying a malevolent intent.


    Swish...


    Without hesitation, I channeled Mana into my Authority, feeling the energy resonate with my body.


    The shadows lunged, but I was ready. With a swift movement, I swung my de in an arc, a burst of golden light emanating from its edge. The de sliced through the tendrils, dispersing them into fragments of darkness that dissipated into the air.


    But the lich was not deterred. It raised its other hand, and arcane symbols glowed in the air before it. A surge of shadows erupted from the ground, converging into a dark cyclone that hurtled toward me. I could sense the malevolent energy within, a force that sought to engulf me in its depths.


    Whoosh...


    I leaped, propelling myself off the ground with a burst of mana. The cyclone of shadows grazed my heels, and I twisted in mid-air,nding with a controlled roll. The cyclone dissipated upon impact, but the room had grown darker, the very essence of the shadows enhanced by the lich''s incantations.


    The lich''s eye sockets zed brighter, and it began to chant an incarnation, its fingers drawing incarnate patterns in the air. From the floor, shadows coiled and writhed, forming into tendrils that shot toward me with startling speed.


    Click...


    I moved with a dancer''s grace, evading the tendrils with calcted steps and well-timed leaps. Each movement was precise, a testament to the hours of training that had honed my reflexes. The room had be a battleground of light and darkness, my de shing through the air as I deflected the lich''s attacks.


    The lich''s bones cracking echoed throughout the room, a chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine.


    It reminded me of bloodcurdlingughter.


    Suddenly, the shadows beneath my feet stirred, coalescing into a pool of darkness. With a thought, Imanded the energy within my de to surge forth, sending a sh of concentrated Mana toward the pool.


    The collision was spectacr, a burst of energy that illuminated the chamber in a blinding sh.


    But when the light subsided, the lich was nowhere to be seen. Its form had dissipated into mere wisps of shadows, its presence elusive and enigmatic. The room had grown eerily silent, the residual echoes of battle fading into the darkness.


    I stood vignt, my senses attuned to the slightest movement. And then, from behind, I sensed a surge of mana. I turned, my de ready, just in time to intercept a barrage of shadowy projectiles that hurtled toward me.


    The lich had reappeared, its form shifting and flickering as if it were a mirage.


    Our battle intensified, each sh of magic and steel sending shockwaves through the chamber. The lich''s attacks were a symphony of darkness, each spell more intricate and unpredictable than thest. Shadows writhed and danced, converging into tendrils that sought to ensnare me.


    With each sh, I felt the strain of the battle and the toll it was taking on my body and mind. But I refused to yield, pushing myself to the limits of my abilities.


    My de glowed with energy, and I channeled mana into it, imbuing each strike with the power to pierce through the lich''s defenses.


    In the end, I even began using Timekeeper''s stopwatch to keep up with the lich''s astonishingly fast movements and spells.


    Although the time around me slowed down, the projectiles and shadows the Lich kept creating and casting moved with unprecedented speed and precision.


    Whoosh...


    The lich unleashed another wave of shadowy projectiles, each one a deadly shard of darkness. I stepped into a fluid dance of evasion, my body a blur of motion as I deftly weaved between the projectiles.


    And then, in a heartbeat, I saw an opening. The lich''s incantation was at its zenith, its attention fixed on the spell it was weaving. With a surge of determination, I leaped forward, my de trailing a streak of brilliance.


    Swish...


    The de connected.


    There was a resounding sh as my Authority met the lich''s form. The impact sent shockwaves through the chamber, and for a moment, time seemed to hold its breath.


    The lich''s skeletal visage contorted with surprise, its eye sockets widening as the golden light of my de surged through its form. The energy carved through the shadows thatprised its being, an eruption of power that shattered its defenses.


    Creak...


    With a bone-chilling howl, the lich''s form quaked and then, in an explosion of darkness, it was thrown back. The skeletal figure tumbled through the air, its robes billowing as it crashed against the chamber''s obsidian walls.


    A cacophony of echoes filled the air as the lich''s form collided with the stone, and for a moment, the room was a symphony of chaos.


    The lich struggled to rise, its form flickering and unstable. Shadows writhed and clung to its skeletal frame, ast-ditch effort to reform itself.


    It was down.

 Chapter 196 Shadow Lich

    ?


    As the lichy sprawled on the obsidian floor, its skeletal form quivering and flickering like a dying me, I approached cautiously, my de held at the ready.


    The room still crackled with the echoes of our battle, and an eerie silence hung heavy in the air.


    "..."


    My gaze fixed upon the lich''s eye sockets, now empty voids that seemed to peer into the depths of oblivion. The crimson mes that once burned within them had been extinguished, leaving only an unsettling emptiness in their wake.


    An eerie feeling passed through me as I stared into those hollow sockets as if they held secrets of a bygone era.


    Swish...


    I raised my de, prepared to end this ancient menace once and for all.


    But just as I was about to deliver the final blow, a sudden, massive surge of Mana radiated from the lich''s being. It was as if the very essence of the spire itself responded to the lich''s distress, sending shockwaves of energy through the chamber.


    ''What the hell!''


    Instinctively, I retreated my senses on high alert. The lich, against all odds, began to rise from the floor, its form stabilizing with each passing moment. Shadows clung to its skeletal frame, swirling and coalescing, creating an exterior exoskeleton that covered it entirely. The result was a menacing and powerful shadow armor that seemed to pulse with malevolent energy.


    The lich''s bony fingers curled into fists, and it let out a bone-chilling, otherworldly wail that reverberated through the chamber. The shadows that surrounded it responded in kind, their eerie symphony of whispers and murmurs filling the air.


    It was clear that the lich had tapped into some unfathomable wellspring of power, drawing upon the very essence of the spire itself to resurrect and transform itself into a nightmarish entity.


    Even my heart raced as I observed the lich''s transformation, realizing that this battle was far from over.


    The shadows that clung to its form had be a part of it, a living, breathing extension of its being. It was no longer a mere foe; it had be a force of darkness incarnate.


    Whoosh...


    With each passing moment, the lich''s presence grew more imposing, and a wave of dread washed over me. I knew that facing it now would be a grave mistake, for it had be something beyond myprehension.


    I retreated further, putting distance between myself and the monstrous being before me. My mind raced, searching for a strategy, an avenue of approach that could potentially counter this newfound power.


    The lich, now fully risen, began to advance, its shadow armor shifting and morphing with each step. It moved with an unholy grace, its skeletal visage fixed upon me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.


    I needed time to think, to regroup, to understand the extent of the lich''s transformation. The chamber''s walls seemed to close in around me as the lich drew nearer, its very presence an oppressive force.


    As I retreated, I noticed something peculiar. The shadows that clung to the lich''s limbs and body were not just a form of protection; they seemed to respond to its will. The exoskeleton of darkness shifted and morphed, forming jagged spikes and serrated edges, making the lich seem even more menacing.


    It was then that I realized the true nature of this shadow armor. It was not just for defense; it was a weapon, an extension of the lich''s power. The shadows could be manipted and molded into deadly forms, each more nightmarish than thest.


    With a wave of its bony hand, the lich summoned tendrils of shadow from its armor, elongating them into wicked, spear-like protrusions. The shadows danced and swayed, as if eager to strike.


    I had to be cautious, for the lich''s control over the shadows was uncanny. Any misstep could prove fatal. My grip tightened on my Authority, and I focused my thoughts, ready to defend against whatever dark sorcery the lich would unleash next.


    The chamber had be a battleground once more, and the dance with the lich had taken on a new, deadly rhythm.


    This form of the lich was something I hadn''t witnessed while ying the game.


    I hadn''t seen it even once.


    This was yet another unknown variable.


    As the lich continued its relentless advance, the air grew thick with tension. The spire''s obsidian floor seemed to resonate with the looming confrontation as if the very foundations of this ancient ce were aware of the epic battle unfolding within its chambers.


    Swish...


    With a swift motion, I brandished my de, its gleaming edge catching what little light remained in the room. My grip was firm, and my resolve unyielding as I prepared to face this nightmarish incarnation.


    Creak...


    The lich, shrouded in its pulsating shadow armor, extended its bony hand toward me.


    From the tips of its skeletal fingers, the inky tendrils of darkness surged forth, elongating into wicked, spear-like protrusions. The shadows moved with a sinister grace, eager to pierce my defenses.


    Whoosh...


    I reacted with lightning speed, my body a blur of motion as I danced around the lich''s dark assault. Each step was precise, each movement calcted to evade the oing barrage of shadowy spears. The obsidian floor beneath my feet resonated with the rhythm of our deadly dance.


    As I dodged and weaved, I could feel the lich''s malevolent gaze never leaving me. Its empty eye sockets seemed to follow my every motion as if it were anticipating my every move with uncanny precision.


    Swish...


    With a sudden burst of speed, I closed the gap between us, my de whistling through the air as Iunched a ferocious strike at the lich''s shadowy form.


    nk...


    The de met the lich''s shadow armor with a resounding ng, sending dark sparks scattering in all directions.


    But the lich was not so easily defeated.


    It countered my strike with a swift and unexpected parry, its shadowy limbs moving with an unnatural fluidity. The sh of our weapons sent shockwaves through the chamber, shaking loose shards of obsidian from the spire''s walls.


    We circled each other, our movements a deadly ballet of steel and shadow. The lich''s attacks came fast and relentless, each strike a deadly precision, while I countered with equal ferocity, my de a shimmering beacon of hope in the oppressive darkness.


    Swish...


    With a sudden feint, the lich attempted to catch me off guard, but I anticipated its move and sidestepped its strike.


    I retaliated with a powerful overhead swing, aiming for the lich''s skeletal frame. The de bit into the shadow armor, causing the lich to emit an unearthly, echoing scream that reverberated through the chamber.


    As I pressed my advantage, the lich''s shadowy tendrilsshed out in a desperate attempt to defend itself. I deftly parried each attack, my de a barrier against the encroaching darkness.


    But the lich had one final trick up its spectral sleeve. With a sudden surge of power, it summoned a whirlwind of shadows around us, obscuring our battle from view. The chamber became a maelstrom of darkness and steel, a chaotic symphony of shing forces.


    In the midst of the swirling shadows, I could hear the lich''s chillingughter, echoing from all directions. It was as if the very darkness itself mocked my efforts.


    But I refused to yield. With unwavering determination, I continued to strike at the heart of the storm, my de a beacon of light in the suffocating darkness. The lich''sughter turned to screams of frustration as my attacks found their mark.


    "Die fucker!"


    And then, with one final, thunderous blow, I shattered the lich''s shadow armor, sending shards of darkness scattering in all directions. The lich let out a bone-chilling wail of agony, its form copsing into a pile of skeletal remains.


    The room fell silent once more, the echoes of our battle fading into the obsidian walls. I stood victorious, my chest heaving with exhaustion, but my spirit unbroken.


    Yet, as I caught my breath, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was not the end.


    The lich, in its malevolent cunning, had surely left some lingering threat, some hidden contingency.


    I remained on high alert, my de at the ready.


    The room remained shrouded in an eerie stillness, broken only by the ragged sound of my breaths as I stood over the fallen lich. My grip on my de tightened, and I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, not with the lingering sense of malevolence that still clung to the air.


    With a determined step, I closed the distance between myself and the skeletal remains of the lich. The shadows that had once swirled around it like a protective cloak nowy scattered on the obsidian floor, powerless and defeated.


    I had to finish this, once and for all.


    Swish...


    As I raised my de high, the room seemed to hold its breath, the very spire itself watching with bated anticipation. Time seemed to slow, the tension in the air palpable.


    With a swift, fluid motion, I brought my de down with all the force and precision I could muster. The gleaming edge of my weapon met the lich''s skull, and there was a sickening crunch as bone and shadow gave way to the onught of my strike.


    Creak...


    In that final, cathartic moment, I beheaded the lich with a single, decisive blow. The skull separated from the rest of the skeletal remains, and the body crumbled into a heap of lifeless bones.


    The Lich was finally dead.

 Chapter 197 Second Floor

    ?


    Thud...


    As the Lich''s skull finally separated from its corpse, my body copsed to the floor.


    Sweat was streaming down my temples and my mind throbbing with the intense pain that came with Mana depletion.


    Luckily, I could simply endure this agony since my pain threshold was pushed to its limit by my reincarnation.


    "What was that transformation?"


    Brushing my dark bangs out of my eyes, I released a long sigh that was a mix of relief and frustration.


    I felt relieved because I had yed the Lich.


    But at the same time, I felt frustrated because of Lich''sst stand.


    What was that armor he conjured?


    Why wasn''t it introduced in the game?


    It almost felt like my thoughts were closing in around me, intending to crush me with their teeth and ws, which were these unknown variables that kept appearing out of thin air.


    "I hate this..."


    Muttering to myself in the empty chamber, I slowly stood up to my feet, brushed the dust off my tattered cloak, and surveyed the aftermath of the battle.


    The Skeleton of the Lich was still lying on the floor, its bones scattered and lifeless.


    However, a gleam caught my eyes.


    Amidst the bones, I spotted an azure gemstone glowing with an otherworldly light.


    It was the key to the second floor of the spire.


    Tap... Tap...


    Approaching the carcass, I picked up the crystal, feeling Mana surge through my fingertips as I held it.


    Azure light radiated from the crystal, engulfing the entire chamber in a mesmerizing yet blinding glow.


    In a few moments, I found myself on the second floor of the spire.


    The surroundings have changedpletely as if I had stepped into a different world altogether.


    While the first floor was some kind of underground cave, this time I found myself before a sprawling library, filled with shelves upon shelves of ancient books and manuscripts.


    My eyes instantly fell on a creature that was at the corner of the room, hunched over arge desk, pouring over a dusty tome.


    The monster was a grotesque mix of human and dragon features, with waxy skin and sharp ws that gripped the pages of the book.


    However, its face waspletely shrouded in shadows, hiding its facial features.


    Huff...


    With a deep breath, I summoned my authority.


    My fingers tightened around the hilt of my longsword, white-knuckled determination coursing through me. I knew I had to approach this enigmatic being cautiously. It could be a guardian, an ally, or a formidable adversary.


    Slowly, I made my way toward the creature, my footsteps echoing softly in the library.


    As I neared, the creature lifted its head from the book, its shadowy gaze turning toward me.


    "..."


    For a moment we stared at each other in an intense silence.


    However, this didn''tst for long as the creature let out a low growl, revealing its razor-sharp teeth that were visible even through the veil of shadows.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a fire torrent whooshed from the creature''s mouth, engulfing the space between us in a zing inferno.


    Luckily, I was ready for the attack.


    I kicked the ground with all my might, propelling myself above the mes, and executing a mid-air somersault to avoid getting caught in the fiery onught.


    With grace and agility, Inded on the other side of the creature, shing the creature with a swift strike of my de.


    nk...


    Unfortunately, my strike only grazed the creature''s tough scales, producing a metallic nk instead of the satisfying thud I had hoped for.


    Before I could retreat, the creature''s hand grabbed me by the neck and mmed me into the ground with a force that seemed to shake the very foundations of the library.


    "Ughh..."


    A groan escaped from my lips as all the air was forced from my lungs, leaving me momentarily breathless and disoriented.


    However, before I could react my body was lifted off the ground and thrown across the room like a ragdoll, crashing into a bookshelf with a thunderous impact.


    Crack...


    Books and wood splintered upon impact, making a chaotic mess of scattered pages and debris.


    Luckily, I hadn''t suffered any serious damage, quickly regaining myposure as I pushed myself up from the wreckage.


    "Draconic Race..."


    Looking toward the figure approaching, I growled.


    These lots shouldn''t appear until the game has progressed to itster stages.


    These Draconic humans were powerful beings that held strength and power far beyond that of an ordinary human.


    However, one of such beings was currently before me.


    Although the specimen was weakened, it still had more than enough power to give me a worthy fight.


    Tap... Tap...


    The creature advanced toward me with a sinister glint in its shadowy eyes. It seemed eager for a battle, its waxy skin glistening with malevolent anticipation. My grip on my longsword tightened as I braced myself for the impending sh.


    Roar...


    With a primal roar, the Draconic creature lunged at me, its ws shing through the air like deadly talons. I barely managed to parry its attack, the sh of our weapons sending sparks flying in all directions. The force behind its strike was incredible, and I struggled to hold my ground.


    The library had be a battleground, ancient books and manuscripts scattered about as casualties of our fierce confrontation. I knew I couldn''t rely solely on brute force to defeat this creature. I needed strategy and precision.


    Swish...


    Ducking under the creature''s next swing, I countered with a swift kick to its midsection, causing it to stagger back. It hissed in pain, and for the first time, I noticed a faint smoky aura emanating from its skin, indicating that it was wounded.


    This was my chance.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us andunched a flurry of strikes, aiming for the gaps in its tough scales. My sword sliced through the smoky aura, causing the creature to recoil in agony.


    But it wasn''t done yet. With a sudden burst of energy, it unleashed another torrent of fire from its maw, forcing me to leap backward to avoid the scorching mes. The library''s shelves and books caught fire, casting eerie shadows in the chaos.


    As the mes roared around us, I knew I had to end this battle quickly.


    The library was being consumed by the inferno, and I would soon suffocate from the smoke.


    Huff...


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my pounding heart. The creature''s shadowy eyes locked onto me, and I could sense its determination to finish me off.


    With a sudden burst of agility, I dodged its lunging strike, narrowly avoiding the razor-sharp ws that sought to rend me apart.


    My heart raced as I realized that every movement had to be precise. One wrong step, and I''d be at the mercy of this monstrous foe.


    The fiery chaos provided a flickering dance of light and shadows, casting a surreal backdrop to our fierce duel. The creature''s smoky aura continued to wane, but it fought back with a newfound ferocity.


    Swish...


    Iunched a series of quick strikes, aiming for its exposed nk. Each blow found its mark, and I could see the pain etched across its face, hidden beneath the shadowy veil.


    But it was far from defeated.


    With a roar that shook the remnants of the library, it unleashed another torrent of fire. I dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the searing mes that swept past me. The heat singed my cloak, and I knew I couldn''t keep dodging forever.


    I needed a n.


    My eyes darted around the burning library, searching for anything that could aid me in this battle. And then I spotted it - a massive chandelier hanging from the ceiling, its chains already weakened by the mes.


    I knew what I had to do.


    With all the strength I could muster, I sprinted toward the chandelier, leaping onto a nearby table to gain extra height. The Draconic creature turned to face me, a wicked grin forming beneath the shadows.


    But it was toote for it to react.


    With a swift swing of my longsword, I severed the chandelier''s chains. It crashed down toward the creature, who managed to leap out of the way just in time. The impact sent shards of crystal and metal flying, and the creature let out a pained howl as it was struck by the debris.


    Seizing the opportunity, I closed the distance once more. My de struck true, slicing through the weakened smoky aura. The creature staggered, its waxy skin now marred with deep gashes.


    Before it could retreat to a safe distance, I was already upon it, striking its side with a heavy punch that sent it flying into the burning bookshelves.


    Crack...


    The impact of the creature crashing into the shelves echoed through the chamber, and a cloud of ashes and embers filled the air.


    However, I was more than aware that this was not enough to end such a being.


    This was a rtive of dragons and I knew that such mes or my puny strength wasn''t enough to defeat this monstrous creature.


    Grrr...

 Chapter 198 Second Floor (2)

    ?


    Grrr...


    As the creature emerged from the wreckage of the burning bookshelves, it became apparent that my previous attacks had only scratched the surface of its scales.


    It stood tall, its waxy skin now oozing a viscous, molten substance that seemed impervious to the mes engulfing the library.


    This Draconic creature was not to be underestimated.


    With a snarl, it lunged at me once more, its ws swiping through the air with blinding speed.


    nk...


    I parried as best I could, but the force behind its attacks was overwhelming. Each sh of our weapons sent shockwaves of pain through my arms.


    I needed a n, and I needed it fast.


    As the creature''s ws closed in on me, I noticed a nearby pile of debris from the fallen bookshelves. It was a long shot, but I had to try.


    With a quick twist of my body, I evaded its strike and sprinted toward the pile of wreckage.


    The creature pursued, its shadowy eyes locked onto me, hungry for my defeat. It lunged again, but this time, I leaped onto the pile of debris, sending it cascading toward the creature. It roared in fury as the makeshift avnche crashed into it, burying it beneath a mound of burning books and shattered wood.


    "Is it wounded?"


    This bought me a moment of respite, but I knew it wouldn''t be long before the creature broke free. I needed a way to finish this battle once and for all.


    The Draconic creature''s muffled roars echoed from beneath the wreckage, but I couldn''t afford to be distracted.


    As the creature''s roars grew more desperate beneath the pile of debris, I seized the opportunity to catch my breath and assess the situation. The library was a charred and chaotic battleground, with mes dancing around us, casting eerie shadows on the crumbling shelves and scattered books.


    I knew that the creature''s resilience was far beyond ordinary. Its resilient scales and razor-sharp ws were formidable, and I had to find a way to exploit its weaknesses.


    My eyes scanned the room for anything that could give me an advantage. And then, I saw it - a series of massive chandeliers still hanging from the ceiling, weakened by the mes.


    "Should I do it the second time?"


    A small smirk appeared on my face.


    Summoning all my strength and determination, I sprinted towards the nearest chandelier. The creature, still trapped beneath the wreckage, struggled to break free, its shadowy eyes filled with rage and frustration.


    With a swift strike of my longsword, I severed the chandelier''s chains. It crashed down towards the creature, who managed to roll out of the way just in time. Shards of crystal and metal scattered in all directions, and the creature let out a pained howl as it was struck by the debris.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, sweat pouring down my brow. The creature, though injured, was far from defeated. Its molten skin oozed and sizzled as it slowly rose to its feet, a sinister glint in its shadowy eyes.


    The library had be a battleground of desperation, the sh of elements and steel filling the air. The creature''s determination was matched only by my own, and I knew I had to end this battle swiftly.


    I circled the creature cautiously, watching for any sign of weakness. It snarled, its smoky aura wavering as it struggled to maintain its strength. This was my chance.


    With a fierce battle cry, I closed the distance between us, unleashing a flurry of strikes. My de found the gaps in its tough scales, and each blow inflicted more damage, causing the creature to howl in agony.


    But it was not one to go down without a fight. With a surge of energy, it unleashed another torrent of fire from its maw. I dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the searing mes that scorched the ground where I had stood.


    The mes consumed more of the library, and I knew time was running out. I couldn''t rely solely on brute force; I needed strategy and precision.


    Ducking under the creature''s next attack, I countered with a swift kick to its midsection, causing it to stagger back. It hissed in pain, and for the first time, I noticed that its smoky aura was dimming, indicating that it was nearing its limit.


    This was my moment of opportunity.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance once more, my de shing through the weakened aura. The creature recoiled, its waxy skin now marred with deep gashes.


    Before it could retreat or unleash another fiery assault, I was upon it, striking its side with a powerful punch that sent it crashing into the smoldering remains of the bookshelves.


    The impact resonated through the chamber, and a cloud of ashes and embers filled the air. But I knew it was not enough to end such a formidable foe.


    I could see the creature rising from the ashes, its molten skin glowing brighter with newfound determination. It was not willing to surrender, and I could feel its relentless fury.


    Grrr...


    With a growl of frustration, it advanced toward me once more, its ws extended, ready to strike. This was a battle of endurance, and I was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.


    The library continued to burn around us, the mes reflecting in the creature''s shadowy eyes. It was a battle of wills and strength, and I knew that only one of us would walk away from this fiery ordeal.


    With a primal roar, the Draconic creature lunged at me, its ws shing through the air like deadly talons. I braced myself, my longsword raised to meet its attack. The sh of our weapons sent sparks flying in all directions, and the force behind its strike threatened to overwhelm me.


    As the battle raged on in the heart of the burning library, I could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on me.


    Each sh with the Draconic creature had taken its toll, and I knew I couldn''t keep up this relentless pace much longer.


    The creature''s relentless attacks continued, and I was forced to dodge, parry, and counter with every ounce of my skill and strength. It was as if we were locked in a deadly dance, our movements precise and calcted. Every strike from its ws sent tremors through my body, and I could feel my muscles screaming in protest.


    But I couldn''t afford to give in to fatigue.


    I watched for any opening, any sign of vulnerability in its defenses. And then, I saw it - the creature''s scaly skin was starting to crack and splinter in ces. The constant strain of the battle was taking its toll on its formidable defenses.


    With renewed determination, I focused my attacks on those weakened areas. My sword found its mark, striking at the cracks in the creature''s scales with precision. Each strike caused the molten substance to ooze and sizzle, and the creature howled in pain.


    But it wasn''t done yet. With a final burst of strength, it unleashed onest fiery breath, a desperate attempt to incinerate me. I knew I couldn''t dodge this attack, so I raised my sword in front of me, using it as a shield against the searing mes.


    The mes engulfed me, and I could feel the intense heat scorching my armor. The pain was excruciating, but I held firm, refusing to yield to the inferno. I could hear the creature''s triumphant growl, thinking it had finally bested me.


    But it had made a grave mistake. As the mes subsided, I emerged from the fiery inferno, my armor charred and smoking, but my resolve unbroken. The creature''s eyes widened in disbelief as it realized I was still standing.


    Now was the time to strike. With all the strength I could muster, I charged forward, my sword zing with determination. The creature tried to defend itself, but it was toote. My de pierced through its cracked and weakened scales, driving deep into its heart.


    Roar...


    A deafening roar of pain echoed through the library as the Draconic creature writhed in agony. Its molten skin sizzled and bubbled, and I could see life draining from its shadowy eyes.


    With a final, desperate strike, I severed the creature''s head from its body, and it fell to the ground in a lifeless heap. The battle was over.


    Thud...


    I stood there, panting heavily, surrounded by the burning ruins of the library. The mes continued to rage, but the threat of the Draconic creature was finally extinguished. I had emerged victorious but at a great cost.


    "Fuck..."


    Looking at my burnt hands and charred skin, I cursed knowing that this would take a health potion to fix.


    I was only on the second floor and yet I was already struggling.


    "I''m quite weak..."


    Letting out a giggle thatcked any mirth, I took out the potion and quickly brought it to my lips.


    Only three floors were left.


    There might also be a demon but I wasn''t willing to think about it yet.


    First, I should focus onpleting the floors since it''s bing fairly obvious, I''m not yet prepared for this dungeon.

 Chapter 199 Third Floor

    <h4>Chapter 199 Third Floor</h4>


    Whoosh...


    Touching the crystal that was lying near the Draconic Being, I was transported to the next floor of the spire.


    "It should be that ''thing'' now..."


    Muttering to myself, I opened my eyes, finding myself standing in a vast and luxurious ballroom filled to the brim with glittering chandeliers, exquisite decorations, and elegantly dressed guests.


    However, every single one of the guests had a shadowy mask, covering the top half of their face.


    Even though I couldn''t see their faces, I knew one thing...


    Every single one of them was a Draconic Human.


    The scales covering their hands and necks were visible evidence of their true identity.


    "Powerful..."


    I could feel the powerful aura radiating from every guest, indicating that I couldn''t afford to fight them.


    Luckily, the third floor wasn''t about fighting...


    It was about my luck.


    This floor was abou-


    Boom...


    Suddenly, a massive explosion shook the entire ballroom, causing panic to erupt among the guests.


    However, except for a few screams, not a single being moved from their position.


    In fact, their aura began to radiate even more intensely, signaling that they were prepared for whatever chaos was about to unfold.


    Boom...


    Another shockwave rippled through the area and, suddenly, a Draconic Human being who wore a full armor suit and held a spear crashed through the wall.


    His body fell andy motionless, blood seeping through the thin cracks in his armors.


    He was already dead, mangled to death.


    "Sorry for the interruption... Lizard''s..."


    Suddenly, a creature''s face appeared in the hole in the wall, its crimson eyes smiling with a sinister gleam.


    The monster had a pale face, a mouth full of sharp teeth and two red horns sprouting from his head.


    It was a Demon!


    Whoosh...


    Instantly, torrents of me were released toward the intruder, making it impossible to see anything beyond the zing inferno.


    The Dragons were known for their ability to release beams and breaths of their elemental affinity, destroying everything in its way and this time was no different.


    Or at least it should''ve been...


    "That was... warm!"


    Through the smoke and mes emerged a demon''s figure, unscathed by the onught of multiple fire breaths.


    The creature stood at 8 feet tall, its lean and toned body exuding a sense of strength and power.


    "I was looking forward to meeting your race, my father told me you were rtives of Dragons..."


    While slipping through the hole and gracefullynding on the floor, covered by the red carpet the Demon continued to speak.


    "However."


    Licking his bloody ws with a bored expression, Demon sighed.


    "It seems that the rumors were greatly exaggerated..."


    Instantly, the pressure that made even me bend overwhelmed the entire room, making some of the guests growl in anger.


    "And just know... my expectations werepletely crushed."


    Feigning sadness the Demon began to walk toward the middle of the ballroom, ignoring the countless Fire Breaths that were about to be unleashed upon him.


    "Who''s going to pay for this?"


    Whoosh...


    As expected, a secondter, the room erupted in a cacophony of mes and dragon breaths, each one directed towards the defiant Demon.


    However, I wasn''t surprised when the Demon emerged from the raging inferno unscathed.


    "We''ve tried this previously... Show me SOMETHING NEW!"


    Screeching the Demon lunged forward, grabbing the nearest Draconic Human and smashing him into the ground with such force that his body crumbled like a pile of ash.


    It was gore.


    Blood spattered across the ballroom floor, staining the once pristine carpet in a grotesque disy of violence.


    "Ohhh... Did I hit too hard? Sorry, I didn''t mean to kill you in a single attack. Where''s the fun in that?"


    Giggling under his breath, the monster didn''t even notice or maybe just simply ignored another Draconic Human lunge at him from behind.


    The rtives of dragons weren''t weak by any means and were known for having very sturdy bodies and tough scales.


    However, the power of this particr Demon seemed to defy all expectations.


    "Ugh?"


    Using all his strength, the Draconic Human tried to tackle the Demon to the ground.


    If he managed to get this monster on the ground, maybe they could overpower him.


    However, the Demon didn''t even acknowledge the attempt made on his life, maintaining his stance with ease as if the attack was nothing more than a mere annoyance.


    He didn''t even budge when the Draconic Human collided with him, disying a level of physical strength and resilience that was unparalleled.


    "Hmmm?"


    Turning its pale face towards the Draconic Human, the Demon''s eyes glowed with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    "Still trying, huh?"


    Boom...


    The next second it threw its fist straight at his attacker''s face, making the Human''s skull shatter like a delicate ss and the head detach from the body, flying across the room with a sickening crunch.


    ''This is enough...''


    Looking at the scene just a dozen meters away from me, I began to slowly creep away from the Demon.


    The Third floor wasn''t about fighting an enemy.


    It was about surviving and hiding from this monster!


    Gritting my teeth, I resisted the pressure that weighed down on my mind, almost forcing me to the ground and submit to despair.


    ''I''m so fucking weak...''


    Although, right now, the Demon standing surrounded by hundreds of powerful enemies is still holding back more than half of his power in order to savor the thrill of the fight, I was barely able to move.


    It was an S+ Rank Demon, one capable of decimating an unprepared city with rtive ease.


    ''I have to escape...''


    Slowly, ascending the stairs that led toward the balcony, I threw a nce at themotion happening in the middle of the room.


    "Can any of you even transform? Show me the real dragon!"


    The Demon kept shouting like a madman while throwing the bodies of the fallen Humans, like ragdolls while simply observing their feeble attempts to resist.


    The Demon''s crimson eyes glinted with amusement as he toyed with his victims.


    He seemed almost bored as if he craved a challenge that he couldn''t find among the Draconic Humans.


    One Draconic Human, perhaps fueled by desperation, unleashed a torrent of mes from his mouth in ast-ditch effort to fight back.


    Whoosh...


    The mes erupted toward the Demon, but the creature merely extended a hand, forming a shield of dark energy that effortlessly deflected the fiery assault.


    "I said it was boring, try something new!"


    With a flick of his fingers, the Demon retaliated, sending a st of energy that disintegrated the Draconic Human in an instant.


    However, I didn''t linger on the sight, slowly making my way toward the balcony and opening its massive ss doors to escape the horrific scene unfolding behind me.


    Unfortunately, I was stupid enough to underestimate the Demon''s abilities.


    While in the game my strategy wouldn''t pose a problem, in reality, I instantly knew I was fucked.


    Whoosh...


    A cold gust of wind brushed past my cheeks, blowing into the ballroom and bringing my scent toward the Demon.


    !!!


    In an instant, its crimson eyesnded on me and a sinister smile crept on his face.


    "You don''t seem like others... Are you more powerful!?"


    Before I could react, the Demon appeared, blocking my escape route and towering above me with an intimidating presence.


    "Aura -"


    I tried to cast my skill, however, before I could even think about it, I felt the Mana abandoning my body, leaving me powerless and vulnerable.


    It wasn''t because the Demon had any special skills or powers to suppress my abilities.


    It was simple fear.


    A fear that would make one lose his mind, forget how to control his limbs, speak or even breathe.


    It was a paralyzing and suffocating sensation that rendered me useless in a second.


    It was a primal instinct...


    A feeling that a prey feels when matched against the predator.


    "You... don''t seem strong."


    While I was desperately trying to take control of my body, the Demon spoke, observing my trembling form with a thoughtful expression.


    "And yet..."


    He leaned in closer, bringing its sharp teeth right near my face.


    Sniff...


    His sinister breath would''ve made me gag were I not borderline paralyzed.


    "You smell like us."


    For a second, he stood before me with a hand on his chin, pondering about something I did not know of.


    I wanted to scream, to shout at the being, to tell him he was spouting bullshit and that I will kill him, however, all my throat could release was a low growl that barely escaped my lips.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, torrents of me came the Demon''s way and he was forced to take a step back, not shifting his eyes from my form.


    "I''ll speak to you afterward, do not go anywhere..."


    Thest thing I saw before my entire world went ck was a quick strike to my abdomen, which sent shockwaves of pain throughout my body.


    However, the pain was too engulfed by the Darkness that seemed to devour everything.


    Thest thing I heard was the Demon''s silent chuckle.


    "Some bastard really did it..."

 Chapter 200 Realistic Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 200 Realistic Nightmare</h4>


    Ding... Dong...


    A loud sound of the bell ringing out from the marble church shattered the silence of the empty vige.


    The buildings were shrouded in a strange fog, shadows that clung to the cobblestone streets and whispered secrets.


    The sound of the bell reverberated through the empty streets, seeming to awaken something in the darkness.


    It was at this time, I realized I was reliving the nightmare I once had.


    The shadows grew thicker, almost like a solid presence, and a horrible, sickly-sweet smell of decay filled the air.


    Tap...


    Out of the shadows stumbled a woman, tears in her eyes. Her skin was very pale, and she had deep scratches and bite marks all over her body.


    Strangely, there was no blood.


    Tap...


    The woman moved closer to a church, but the shadows seemed to follow her every step. She was weak and copsed near the church gate, praying desperately for God''s mercy.


    "Please, God, have mercy!"


    But there was no answer, just her ragged breath and the eerie silence of the empty town.


    One of the shadows started to take shape, bing a terrifying figure with pale skin, huge horns, and massive bat-like wings. It came closer to the woman, who froze in fear.


    The creature had cold, intelligent eyes and sharp teeth, and it brought a freezing chill and a stronger smell of decay with it.


    The creature got closer, towering over the woman. Its wings rustled, and its ws were ready.


    "G... God, have m-"


    Before she could finish her prayer, the creature moved incredibly fast, shing through the air and beheading her with one swift motion.


    Thud...


    Her head rolled away, and the creature showed no emotion. It was like this act meant nothing to it.


    "Waaa!"


    A distant cry caught the creature''s attention, and it moved into a nearby house that was barricaded to keep out the horrors of the night.


    The room was filled with old furniture and cobwebs. The creature''s gazended on a cradle with intricate carvings. Something was moving beneath the nket.


    "..."


    Approaching the cradle, the creature pulled back the nket to reveal a newborn baby. The infant stared at the creature with innocent eyes, breathing gently.


    For a moment, the demon and the child locked eyes, their silentmunication lingering in the air. The demon''s golden eyes shimmered in the dark, casting an eerie light on the fragile baby before it.


    I was somehow also seeing the scene unfold before my eyes, unable to tear my gaze away from the horrors that were unfolding.


    The demon, its wings casting long shadows over the cradle, leaned down with a chilling deliberation. The infant''s eyes widened as it felt the presence drawing nearer, sensing an otherworldly menace.


    The baby''s heartbeat quickened, and a tiny whimper escaped its lips. It was as if the innocent child understood the impending danger, even if it couldn''tprehend it fully.


    The demon''s sharp fangs glinted in the dim light, and with a slow, deliberate movement, it lowered its monstrous head towards the baby''s chest. The air grew colder, and a trail of frost formed where the demon''s breath touched the infant''s skin.


    The baby''s cries grew louder, a heart-wrenching wail that reverberated through the room. Tears welled up in its innocent eyes, and it kicked its tiny legs in a feeble attempt to escape the impending horror.


    But then, with a swift and deliberate motion, the demon''s fangs descended onto the baby''s chest. There was a sickening crunch as the sharp teeth pierced the delicate flesh, and the room filled with the heart-wrenching screams of the infant.


    Blood welled up around the demon''s mouth, staining its pale lips crimson. The baby''s cries intensified, a symphony of pain and terror that echoed through the abandoned vige.


    The demon didn''t show any sign of remorse or hesitation now. It continued to feed on the baby''s innocence, its eyes glinting with a malevolent hunger. The room was filled with the sound of the infant''s agony, a horrifying luby that seemed to seal the vige''s fate.


    As I watched this gruesome scene unfold before my eyes, a sense of helplessness washed over me.


    ''What the fuck is happening?''


    Looking at the scene I cursed, trying to understand the unimaginable horror that was taking ce.


    The demon''s chilling disregard for the infant''s screams sent shivers down my spine, and I couldn''t fathom the depths of the horror that had engulfed the vige.


    The baby''s cries pierced the eerie silence of the room, a stark reminder of the innocence being devoured by the malevolent creature. The demon''s eyes remained fixed on the child, its hunger unquenched by the torment it inflicted.


    With each excruciating moment that passed, the demon continued its gruesome feast, carving into the baby''s tender flesh with unnerving precision. The room seemed to grow colder with each bite as if the very air had turned against the helpless infant.


    The child''s cries grew weaker, its tiny body writhing in agony as the demon fed upon it. The scent of blood and decay hung heavily in the air, suffocating any remaining semnce of hope.


    I couldn''t understand how such evil could exist, how something so monstrous could roam freely, unburdened by guilt or remorse. My heart ached for the innocent life being extinguished before my eyes, and a deep sense of despair settled within me.


    And then, as if the demon''s hunger knew no bounds, it began to carve into its own chest, ripping off pieces of flesh with its razor-sharp ws. The demon''s chest resisted its own ws, but it persisted with an unholy determination.


    The room was filled with grotesque sounds - the tearing of flesh, the infant''s feeble cries, and the demon''s low, guttural growls. It was a horrifying spectacle, a nightmare made flesh, and I felt an overwhelming urge to intervene, to stop this abomination from continuing its gruesome feast.


    But I was paralyzed, a helpless observer in this macabre theater of horror. The demon seemed impervious to the child''s suffering, lost in its own insatiable appetite for pain and despair.


    As the demon continued its gruesome act, the room grew colder and darker, as if the very essence of evil had taken root in that forsaken ce.


    The room seemed to close in around me, the air heavy with the stench of death and decay. I couldn''t tear my gaze away from the horrific tableau unfolding before me. The demon''s insatiable hunger for pain and despair knew no bounds, and I felt a growing sense of dread.


    As the demon continued to carve into its own chest, the room grew even colder, and malevolent darkness seemed to seep from the shadows. The infant''s cries had dwindled to weak, pitiful whimpers, a mere echo of the agony it had endured.


    I couldn''tprehend the demon''s grotesque actions. What drove it to such unspeakable acts?


    And then, with a sudden and shocking twist, the demon''s eyes glinted with a strange determination.


    Grrr...


    It let out a guttural growl that reverberated through the room, and in a macabre disy of self-muttion, it pushed its wed hand into its wide-open chest.


    I gasped, unable to believe what I was witnessing. The demon''s hand disappeared into its own chest cavity, and its face contorted with a mixture of pain and determination. With a gruesome squelching sound, it grasped something within itself, something that glowed with an eerie, crimson light.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I watched in horror. What could the demon be retrieving from its own chest? And why did it do so with such a malevolent intent?


    With a final, desperate effort, the demon pulled its hand free, clutching a pulsating, crimson organ in its grasp - the heart. The room seemed to pulse with the sinister rhythm of the organ as it continued to beat in the demon''s hand.


    And then, in an act that defied all reason and sanity, the demon turned its attention back to the suffering infant. Its eyes locked onto the baby''s tiny chest, and a sinister glint filled its malevolent gaze.


    Without hesitation, the demon brought its grotesque prize closer to the baby''s chest, its cold, bony fingers wrapping around the fragile flesh. The infant''s eyes widened in terror as it sensed the impending horror, its feeble cries reaching a crescendo.


    With a strange and eerie determination, the demon pushed the crimson heart into the baby''s chest cavity. The room seemed to pulse with dark energy as the grotesque ritual unfolded before my eyes.


    The infant''s cries were silenced abruptly, reced by a low, otherworldly growl that seemed to emanate from deep within the baby''s tiny form. The demon''s eyes glowed with a malevolent satisfaction as it watched the ritual''spletion.


    I couldn''tprehend the implications of what I had just witnessed. The demon had transferred its own heart into the innocent infant, binding their fates together in some unholy union. What sinister purposey behind this gruesome act?


    As the room grew colder and darker, the demon''s form began to fade into the shadows, its presence slowly dissipating. It left behind only a sense of malevolence and despair that seemed to hang in the air like a lingering curse.


    ''What is happening?''

 Chapter 201 Hopeless Struggle

    ?


    "Get up!"


    The nightmare around me began to blur into reality as a heavy kicknded on my ribcage.


    "Ughh..."


    I spat out a mouthful of blood, whilst flying through the air and crashing into the hard, marble wall.


    ''Fuck...''


    Coughing, I lifted my drowsy eyes, assessing my current situation with a mix of confusion and anger.


    However, the very next second, my memory caught up with me, flooding my mind with images of the gruesome events that had led to this moment.


    My eyes instantly narrowed, locking onto a menacing figure standing before me.


    "You''re finally awake? I thought you died."


    A Demon, a very powerful one was ring at me with its piercing crimson eyes.


    We were just a few feet apart and I could feel the seething energy emanating from its grotesque form.


    It was an S Rank being, a creature of pure power.


    If it wanted, the Demon could st me away with a single flick of its finger.


    However, for some reason, I was still alive.


    "..."


    Without speaking, I gathered every ounce of strength I had left and slowly pushed myself up from the ground.


    I summoned my Authority, gripping its edge with trembling fingers.


    Although this might as well be myst fight, I won''t give up.


    I will fight until I draw myst breath.


    "Lower your weapon, I just want to talk."


    The Demon spoke while looking at my weapon with a grin.


    Swish...


    However, I wasn''t stupid enough to trust a Demon''s word and bolted forward, swinging my de in a wide arc.


    "I guess you''ll only hear me out when beaten to a pulp..."


    Muttering something under his breath, the being used its tail to block my attack and swung its fist straight toward my face, causing my vision to blur for a second.


    Pain coursed through my body as the Demon''s fist connected with my face, sending me sprawling backward once again. My head throbbed, and I tasted blood in my mouth. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down for even a second.


    "Ready to talk?"


    The Demon''sughter echoed through the chamber, a chilling sound that sent shivers down my spine. It seemed to be enjoying this one-sided battle, relishing the opportunity to toy with its prey.


    I pushed myself up once more, my vision swimming. The room spun around me as I struggled to regain my bnce. Each breath I took felt like fire in my lungs. But I couldn''t give in to the pain, not now.


    With a fierce determination, I lunged at the Demon once more, my de slicing through the air. But the creature was too fast, sidestepping effortlessly and delivering a crushing blow to my back. I gasped for air, my ribs aching, but I refused to back down.


    The fight raged on, a brutal dance of power and desperation. The Demon''s fists were like battering rams, and I was their target. It seemed to take pleasure in testing the limits of my endurance, taunting me with each strike.


    My inner thoughts were a whirlwind of anger, fear, and determination. I couldn''t let this Demon defeat me. I couldn''t allow it to win. My Authority pulsed with energy in my hand, a beacon of hope in the darkness.


    As the battle continued, I found myself driven to the brink of exhaustion. I was battered and bruised, my body protesting every move I made. But I kept fighting, kept swinging my de, and kept pushing forward.


    The Demon, for all its power, seemed content with keeping me alive, avoiding fatal wounds and focusing on delivering painful blows. It was as if it wanted to break my spirit before finishing me off.


    Each sh with the Demon was a test of my resolve. Each punch and kick sent shockwaves of pain through my body, but I refused to yield. My determination burned brighter than ever.


    Time lost all meaning as the battle raged on, the room bing a blur of motion and violence. But I knew that I couldn''t keep this up forever. I needed to find an opening, a weakness in the Demon''s defenses.


    As I dodged another of the Demon''s strikes, a n began to form in my mind. It was a desperate gambit, but it was my only chance. I would have to wait for the perfect moment to strike, to catch the Demon off guard.


    For now, I continued to dance on the precipice of defeat, my every move a struggle against the overwhelming power of the S Rank Demon.


    The battle raged on, an unrelenting storm of fists, ws, and steel. My world had narrowed down to the immediate vicinity of the Demon and me. The walls, the marble floor, the distant echoes of our struggle - they were all distant memories, eclipsed by the searing intensity of this life-or-death duel.


    The Demon''s movements were fluid and precise, like a deadly predator toying with its prey. It attacked relentlessly, each strike apanied by a sadistic grin, as if savoring the taste of my suffering.


    I dodged and weaved, doing my best to parry the monstrous blows. Every impact sent tremors through my body, my bones creaking in protest. My vision blurred from the constant barrage, but I couldn''t afford to let it deter me.


    "Is this all you''ve got?"


    The Demon taunted between punches.


    "I expected more of a challenge."


    The words stung, fueling my determination. I couldn''t let this creature''s arrogance go unanswered. With gritted teeth, Iunched a counterattack, my de shing toward the Demon''s side. But it sidestepped effortlessly, delivering a punishing backhand that sent me crashing into a pir.


    My body ached, and my limbs felt heavy as I pulled myself up. Blood trickled from a cut on my forehead, mixing with the sweat on my face. I could taste the metallic tang of defeat in the back of my throat, but I couldn''t let it consume me.


    Every sh with the Demon felt like a symphony of agony. Its fists were like sledgehammers, each strike threatening to shatter bone and spirit. I blocked and parried as best I could, but it was a relentless onught, a hurricane of violence.


    I could feel the Demon''sughter echoing in the chamber, mocking my feeble attempts to resist. It reveled in the one-sided nature of the battle, taking pleasure in my suffering. But I refused to give it the satisfaction of breaking me.


    As the minutes dragged on, I became acutely aware of my dwindling strength. My arms trembled with fatigue, and my legs felt like lead. But I had to hang on, had to find that opening, that one chance to turn the tide.


    The Demon''s attacks came faster and harder, pushing me to the brink. It was as if it could sense my desperation, feeding off it like a malevolent parasite. I had to be patient, I had to wait for that perfect moment.


    Then, as if the fates had finally smiled upon me, I saw it - a split-second hesitation in the Demon''s eyes. A flicker of doubt, of vulnerability. It was all I needed.


    With every ounce of strength left in me, Iunched myself at the Demon, my de aimed at its heart.


    Maybe... I could kill it?


    For a moment, I believed I had seeded, however, the next second, my hopes were shattered into a million pieces.


    As my de sliced through the air toward the Demon''s heart, I felt a surge of hope coursing through me. This was it, the moment I had been waiting for. But in the blink of an eye, the Demon''s crimson eyes narrowed, and it raised a single, slender finger.


    !!!


    Time seemed to slow as that finger intercepted my de effortlessly. The Demon''s power was beyond anything I had ever encountered. It held my weapon at bay with a casual ease, as if I had swung a child''s toy instead of a deadly weapon.


    I strained against the resistance, pouring every ounce of my remaining strength into the futile attempt to break through the Demon''s defenses. But it was in vain. My muscles screamed in protest, and beads of sweat dripped from my forehead as I pushed harder, but the Demon''s single finger remained unyielding.


    A twisted grin curled across the Demon''s grotesque face as it toyed with me, savoring my helplessness. It was as if the very act of resistance amused it, a cruel game it enjoyed.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of frustration and anger welling up within me.


    With a sudden burst of desperation, I attempted to retract my de and strike again, hoping to catch the Demon off guard.


    But it was too quick, too cunning. With a flick of its finger, my weapon was sent spiraling out of my grasp, ttering to the ground.


    I stood there, weaponless and vulnerable, gasping for breath as the Demon''s mockingughter echoed through the chamber. It had effortlessly disarmed me, stripping away myst line of defense.


    "Ready to talk now?"


    Smirking, the Demon spoke while sping his hands together.

 Chapter 202 Daughter And Mother

    ?


    "Ughhh..."


    A girl sitting on a leather armchair let out a long sigh, her emerald eyes filled with slight boredom.


    Many of the male train passengers were openly ogling her but she paid them little to no mind.


    Some even tried to approach her, however, a single nce from her was enough to send them scurrying back to their seats like scared mice.


    It wasn''t her strength that made them back down but the strange aura that surrounded her.


    She was dangerous.


    ''Only a few stops left...''


    Using her hand to brush the strands of her golden hair behind her ear, she muttered while looking out of the window, her gaze fixated on the passingndscape.


    Katarina''s mind was preupied with thoughts, a lot of thoughts. More than a normal person should have.


    However, who said that she was normal?


    Her aura already spoke volumes of her extraordinary nature.


    A girl her age shouldn''t wield such a presence.


    It could only be achieved through a lifetime or even a few. This made her even more mysterious, an enigma.


    "..."


    With azy gesture, she jerked her head toward the door as a tall, dark figure stepped onto the train.


    For a second, her emerald eyes grew cold, however, the very next moment her face softened or rather became a calm mask of indifference.


    She knew the being that stepped into the train or rather knew its kind.


    It was not her first time encountering such a creature.


    Although she was nning to take a break at least since she reached Helixia, it seemed that her ns were about to be disrupted.


    ''This didn''t happen in my previous attempts...''


    Muttering something unintelligible under her breath, she stood up, garnering the attention of the people sitting in her carriage and began to trail the dark figure through the train.


    The silhouette kept passing from carriage to carriage as if searching for a more secluded ce.


    Fortunately or not, it did find such a spot in thest carriage.


    Huff...


    The being let out a sigh, a fog of mist, escaping its lips as if the temper of the air dropped.


    Click...


    However, its momentary peace was interrupted as a blond girl stalked into the carriage, striding and taking a seat before him.


    "Hello~"


    Trying to appear as innocent as possible the being spoke, however, before it could react a dagger was drawn and pierced through its throat.


    !!!


    The being only had time for his eyes to widen before it fell to the ground, dark blood seeping out of his wound.


    It didn''t take long for the entire corpse to turn into ashes, leaving only a Dark Core remaining.


    "Demons..."


    However, Katarina was unaffected by the entire event, throwing her dagger back into her inventory and grabbing the Dark Core, which also found its spot in the Spatial Ring.


    Yawning, she began to make her way toward her carriage when suddenly, the levitating train began to descend and a robotic voice echoed through the entire train.


    [ Helixia ]


    Instantly, Katarina went toward the doors and left the train, stepping onto the metal tform with grace.


    "It never gets too old..."


    Taking a deep breath, she giggled, attracting some attention but nevertheless, enjoying the view that opened up before her.


    Helixia was the city where she was born, and where her mother was currently stationed.


    Every single time she reattempted her life, she appeared in this same ce.


    It was a city that connected her attempts or rather lives.


    A city of her origin.


    "Where did she say she wanted to meet me?"


    Scratching her cheek, Katarina began to walk toward the main street of the town, masking her Mana Signature unconsciously.


    It was a habit she developed to stay unnoticed and out of trouble.


    A very useful one.


    Tap... Tap...


    Katarina navigated the bustling streets with practiced ease, her senses sharp and alert.


    Soon, she approached the building that seemed to be like a town hall of the city, however, she didn''t even hesitate to step inside.


    "Oh, miss Katarina..."


    A woman sitting behind the receptionist table, instantly rose from her seat, slightly bowing her head toward Katarina.


    "Your mother is currently in the training area, teaching the new recruits."


    Thanking the woman for the information, Katarina spun around her heels, stepping into a long corridor that was adorned with medals, trophies and photographs of past heroes and distinguished fighters.


    It was like a hallway of fame or rather the achievements of Katarina''s ancestors.


    The achievements kept trailing until they reached a massive double door at the end of the corridor.


    nk... nk...


    Katarina could hear dull sounds of weapons shing together and her eyes, enhanced with Mana, picked up the bright glimmers of Mana behind the door.


    Creak...


    Entering the room, she took a second to adapt to the sudden light that blinded her.


    As her vision cleared, Katarina found herself standing in the midst of a bustling training ground.


    Arenas, training equipment, and fighters filled the room, each engaged in their own intense practice or sparring session.


    Katarina''s eyes instantly shifted toward the back of the room where a massive area was left for mock battles and duels.


    She also instantly noticed an abnormal amount of people surrounding the ring, their attention fixated on two fighters facing off against each other.


    One of thebatants was a middle-aged man with a lush beard and a spear. His massive frame and bulging muscles indicated that he was a force to be reckoned with.


    Katarina''s gaze sharpened as she observed the intensity and precision with which he wielded his weapon.


    It was as if his spear''s movements were rehearsed and choreographed, each strikending with calcted uracy.


    They also seemed to have a certain flow, always following a certain rhythm that showcased the man''s mastery of his craft.


    Although, most of the time his attacks were blocked or even dodged, he managed to maintain a confident andposed demeanor, never faltering in his movements or losing his focus.


    Katarina couldn''t help but be impressed by the man''s skills and level of expertise.


    However, the man wasckingpared to his opponent and that was evident because of the small cuts and wounds that were slowly piling up on his body.


    "React faster!"


    On the other side of the ring stood a young woman in herte twenties.


    She had long silver hair that cascaded down her back in a river of shimmering strands. Her face was delicate, with sharp features that seemed perfectly designed to frame the deep green of her eyes.


    She wielded a silver sword that glinted in the light as she effortlessly parried and countered her opponent''s attacks.


    Her name was Carolina and she was Katarina''s mother.


    nk...


    Suddenly the man took a sudden step forward thrusting his spear forward with incredible speed and precision.


    The strike wasn''t aimed to kill but only to hurt an enemy.


    This was only a spar, not a real battle.


    Carolina effortlessly sidestepped the spear thrust, her silver sword a blur as it deftly blocked the attack, then twisted gracefully in her hand to disarm her opponent. The spear ttered to the ground, and the crowd of onlookers erupted in apuse.


    Despite the sweat glistening on her brow, Carolina maintained an air of calm confidence. She was a true master of her craft, and it showed in every precise movement.


    The defeated man, gasping for breath, offered a respectful nod and extended a hand to Carolina.


    "Good fight"


    She epted it graciously, helping him to his feet. It was evident that the spar had pushed bothbatants to their limits, and they had the utmost respect for one another.


    As the crowd began to disperse, Carolina''s eyes scanned the room. It didn''t take long for her to spot Katarina standing near the entrance, her emerald eyes fixed on the ongoing battle.


    Carolina''s lips curled into a fond smile, and she made her way through the bustling training ground toward her daughter. When she reached Katarina, she didn''t say a word. Instead, she wrapped her arms around her daughter in a tight, warm embrace.


    "Ugh!"


    Katarina, caught off guard by the sudden affection, couldn''t help but growl softly in protest. It was a reflexive response to being pulled into such a tight hug. However, the sound only made Carolinaugh, her silver hair brushing against Katarina''s cheek as she chuckled.


    "You always were a feisty one, weren''t you, my little wildcat?"


    Carolina whispered into Katarina''s ear, her voice filled with maternal warmth and pride, while Katarina growled.


    "You stink of sweat."


    This immediately made Carolina let go of her and yfully mock-offended.


    "Let''s go to my office."


    Gesturing Katarina to follow her, Katarina began to walk toward the right side of the training ground where metal doors stood.


    Click...


    Soon a lift arrived and the doors parted, allowing the mother and daughter duo to step inside.


    "..."


    While the elevator ascended, Carolina threw a mischievous nce at Katarina.


    "Did you find a boyf-"


    "No."


    However, she wasn''t able to even finish her sentence before Katarina denied her.


    Click..


    The sound of someone clicking their tongue resounded across the small room.

 Chapter 203 New Element

    ?


    Click...


    The metal doors of the elevator creaked open, revealing a well-lit hallway lined with office doors on either side.


    "Let''s go..."


    A woman with silver hair and green eyes stepped out of the elevator, her heels tapping against the polished marble floor.


    Katarina closely followed her mother, scanning her back as they made their way toward the end of the hallway.


    Her emerald eyes scanned Carolina''s straight back as they walked.


    ''She''s still as strong as in previous attempts...''


    Nodding her head, Katarina smiled, knowing that at least some things hadn''t changed.


    Her mind was drawn toward the irregrities that had appeared in this life.


    Aiden.


    Katarina''s green eyes narrowed as she recalled a young man with piercing golden eyes and an eerily calm demeanor.


    She remembered the first time she met him, in one of thebat sses.


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she remembered how he could firm the pain without an emotion shown on his face.


    He was scary, really scary.


    However, it wasn''t because he had inhuman pain tolerance but because he was an unknown variable.


    During the five lives Katarina had, not in a single one of them, there was a guy called Aiden.


    At one point, she even debated whether to kill him or not because his existence was something she couldn''t control.


    Katarina didn''t have any deeper knowledge of the guy or some strings she could pull to get to him.


    ''It''s annoying...''


    Muttering under her breath, she drew the attention of her mother who gave her a mischievous smile.


    "Thinking about some boy?"


    Carolina spoke yfully, nudging Katarina''s shoulder and raising an eyebrow.


    However, Katarina didn''t find this as funny as her mother did, rolling her eyes and shaking her head.


    "Why did you call me?"


    Finally, after they reached the end of the hallway and entered a wide room, Katarina spoke whilst taking a seat on afortable couch in the middle of the room.


    Carolina also took a seat on the other side of the couch, crossing her hands together.


    "My daughter is very cold..."


    She pouted, however, Katarina''s unblinking eyes made her collect herself soon after.


    ''My daughter is acting like a grown-up...''


    Carolina hissed inside but hid her disappointed expression within, taking an envelope out of her Spatial Bracelet.


    "We''ve discovered another element or rather... It''s a dungeon."


    Katarina''s eyes slightly widened upon hearing her mother''s words and she quickly grabbed the envelope.


    This was the first time she heard about this.


    "What does this have to do with me?"


    She spoke while ncing through the text written in the letter.


    However, since her eyes were diverted downwards, she couldn''t see her mother''s smile.


    "We are going to explore it!"


    ***


    "Ready to talk now?"


    Smirking, the demon spoke, sping his hands together.


    However, I didn''t share the same friendly tone.


    "Fuck you!"


    I responded, summoning my Authority once again and sping the sword''s hilt tightly.


    My defiance was unwavering, even in the face of overwhelming odds. I knew I was outmatched, outgunned, and outssed by this S Rank Demon, but I refused to yield. The spark of determination within me burned brighter than ever, a beacon of hope in this bleak battle.


    "FUCK YOU!"


    With a primal roar, I lunged at the Demon once more, my fists clenched, and my teeth gritted in a primal disy of raw determination. My vision was clouded by pain and exhaustion, but I couldn''t afford to back down. My Authority surged with energy as I closed the distance between us.


    The Demon, seemingly amused by my tenacity, met my charge with an arrogant grin. Its movements were fluid, almost elegant, as it sidestepped my attacks effortlessly. It was like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands.


    Each strike I aimed at the Demon was countered with ruthless precision. Its limbs moved like lightning, deflecting my blows and delivering punishing counterattacks. I was a marite in its cruel puppetry, forced to dance to its malevolent tune.


    But I refused to be a pawn in this twisted game. I hade too far and fought through too much pain and suffering to give in now. My mind raced, seeking a weakness, an opening, anything to gain the upper hand.


    As I feinted a strike to the Demon''s left, it momentarily shifted its weight in that direction. It was a small opening, but it was all I needed. With a surge of adrenaline-fueled strength, I changed my attack trajectory, aiming for its exposed right side.


    For a brief moment, I felt the satisfying impact of my fist connecting with the Demon''s flesh. A gasp ofughter escaped its lips, and its crimson eyes widened in surprise. I had finallynded a hit.


    But my moment of triumph was short-lived. The Demon''s retaliatory strike came fast and furious, a barrage of blows that sent me reeling backward. Pain radiated through my body as I tasted blood in my mouth. It was a brutal reminder of the immense power the Demon possessed.


    I wiped the blood from my split lip with the back of my hand, my vision blurred and my body battered. The room around me spun, a dizzying whirlwind of torment. But I couldn''t stop now; I couldn''t give up.


    "Ughhh..."


    Summoning every ounce of my willpower, I focused on my Authority, the source of my strength. It pulsed with energy in my hand, a lifeline that kept me in the fight. With renewed determination, Iunched another assault, my strikes a flurry of desperation and fury.


    The Demon, for the first time, seemed taken aback by the ferocity of my attack. It parried my blows, however, I could tell he was a little bit surprised.


    But I couldn''t afford to let up. I pressed my advantage, striking blow after blow, my fists a blur of motion. Each impact sent shockwaves of pain through my body, but I ignored it, pushing through the agony.


    With a final, powerful strike, I sent the Demon stumbling backward. It crashed into the chamber''s wall, a look of genuine pain contorting its grotesque features. I had done it; I had gained the upper hand.


    However, merely augh left its mouth.


    I maybe threw it into the wall but that was probably because he allowed me to.


    Previously an enraged Draconic Human rammed into this Demon with all the strength but he barely budged.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I moved in for another blow. But just as I was about to strike, the Demon''s eyes hardened with resolve. It brought its arm up, blocking my attack with an almost supernatural speed.


    Thud...


    The force of the impact sent reverberations of pain through my arm, and I staggered back, gasping for breath. The Demon had regained itsposure, and it was clear that this battle was far from over.


    We circled each other, I battered and bruised and the Demon, smiling. The room had be a battlefield, a stage for our brutal dance of survival.


    The Demon''sughter echoed once more, a maddening sound that sent shivers down my spine. It reveled in the challenge, in the struggle for dominance. But I would not be a mere ything in its twisted game.


    With renewed determination, Iunched myself at the Demon once more, our bodies colliding in a sh of sheer power. Every muscle in my body screamed in protest as I pushed myself to the limit, delivering blow after blow in a desperate bid to ovee this monstrous adversary.


    But the Demon was relentless, its attacks unyielding. It seemed to draw strength from my desperation, feeding off my struggle. I could feel my strength waning, my movements growing sluggish, but I couldn''t give in.


    As the battle raged on, I began to recognize a pattern in the Demon''s attacks, a rhythm that I could exploit. It was not infallible; it had its weaknesses. I just needed to find the right moment to strike.


    I feigned weakness, allowing the Demon to think it had the upper hand. It took the bait,unching a powerful strike aimed at my head. At thest moment, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my fists a blur as I delivered a series of rapid strikes to the Demon''s midsection. It staggered backward, its crimson eyes wide with shock.


    This was my chance.


    With all the strength I could muster, I delivered a devastating uppercut to the Demon''s jaw.


    However, this time the Demon didn''t y with my game, taking a hit head-on and receiving no damage whatsoever.


    Thud...


    In response I got another heavy hit in my gut, crashing into the marble wall of the building.


    I coughed out a mouthful of blood and struggled to catch my breath.


    Is this really the end?


    My golden eyes met the cold, unwavering gaze of the Demon.


    It was clear that the battle wasing to an end.


    I am probably dead.


    Funny isn''t it?

 Chapter 204 New Form

    <h4>Chapter 204 New Form</h4>


    Do I die?


    Looking at the approaching Demon, I could feel my entire body aching from the brutal battle we had just endured.


    I couldn''t even control my hands, barely being able to hold onto my sword.


    Tap... Tap...


    The Demon''s footsteps drew closer and closer with each passing moment until he was right before me.


    "You are really tenacious..."


    Grabbing me by my hair, the Demon lifted me off the ground, a wicked smile ying on his lips.


    "You''ve already wasted a lot of my precious time."


    The next moment, I wasunched toward the marble wall with a force so powerful that I felt some of my bones shatter upon impact.


    ''Ughhh...''


    I growled, feeling my entire body go numb for a second before the pain flooded back, reminding me that I was still very much alive.


    "Why didn''t you listen? I said we needed to speak!"


    The Demon appeared before me and grabbed me by my throat, smashed me to the ground, causing a thunderous crash.


    "Are you ready to talk?"


    Raising me to his eye level, the Demon growled.


    However, my golden eyes were resolute.


    Although I couldn''t move my body, I wasn''t willing to give in.


    The Demon might have broken my body but my mind was unhindered.


    "This fucker..."


    Looking into my eyes, the Demon hissed, smashing me into the ground again and again.


    Thud... Thud...


    The Demon''s endless endurance made the process even more torturous since he never ran out of energy.


    At one point, something in my body broke and my entire body wentpletely numb, blocking out all the pain.


    Huff... Huff...


    At some point, even the Demon''s breathing began to get rougher.


    His crimson eyes nced at me, a slight surprise evident in his eyes.


    "Whoever you are... You seem to be really deep within"


    He spoke while looking into my eyes.


    However, it didn''t seem like he was speaking to me.


    It was weird.


    It''s as if he was trying to reach something within me.


    "Let''s see how much longer you can hide..."


    As the Demon continued his relentless assault, my world became a blur of pain and suffering. Each impact against the unforgiving ground or the unyielding wall sent shockwaves of agony coursing through my shattered body. My vision dimmed, and I could taste the metallic tang of blood in my mouth, but I clung to consciousness with grim determination.


    The Demon''s strength seemed boundless, and his malevolent glee was palpable as he pummeled me again and again. It was as if he relished every bone he broke, every drop of blood he spilled. I couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t just ended me yet, instead opting for this prolonged torment.


    My mind, though battered and beaten like the rest of me, remained my sanctuary. It was myst bastion of resistance, a fortress where I could retreat from the horrors unfolding in my broken body. With each blow, my thoughts grew clearer, and my resolve deepened. I knew I couldn''t give in, not now.


    Amidst the chaos of the ongoing brutality, I found a fragment of rity, a small ember of defiance that refused to be extinguished. I knew the Demon sought something within me, some secret or power that I possessed. I had to protect that secret at all costs, even if it meant enduring this unending torment.


    "Come on... who are you!?"


    The Demon''s taunts and threats washed over me like a distant tide, his words barely registering through the haze of pain. But his surprise was unmistakable, and it fueled my determination. If he thought he could break me, he was sorely mistaken. I would endure this torment until my veryst breath, and I would protect whatever it was he sought to uncover.


    Minutes turned into hours, or perhaps it was only moments ¨C time lost all meaning as the Demon continued his merciless assault. My body was a grotesque canvas of bruises and blood, my limbs twisted at unnatural angles. My vision flickered like a dying candle, and the world grew darker with each passing second.


    But still, I clung to life, to that ember of defiance deep within me. I couldn''t let go, not now. The Demon''s grip on my throat tightened, and I could feel the darkness closing in.


    ''...''


    My thoughts began to race erratically until only one of them was left.


    I need to survive.


    After that, everything around me went ck.


    ***


    Thud... Thud...


    The Demon kept smashing the body of a frail human into the ground and walls.


    The human was severely injured, his appearance mangled without recognition.


    His entire body was covered with blood, his dark hair bing the shade of crimson.


    "Who are you!"


    The Demon kept shouting while beating up the stiff body, an eerie smile spreading over his face.


    He had fun, a lot of fun.


    However, his goal was not to have joy in beating a helpless being.


    He was trying to awaken the ''thing'' within him.


    Minutes turned into hours, and the Demon''s blows seemed endless. The human''s body was a grotesque tableau of suffering, every inch of skin marred with bruises and blood. Limbs bent at unnatural angles, bones shattered beyond recognition, yet the human clung to life, defying the veryws of mortality.


    But amid the chaos and brutality, the Demon sensed something stirring. It was a subtle shift, a tremor beneath the surface.


    And then, in the midst of this relentless torment, a surge of energy erupted from the human''s body. It was a colossal release of Dark Mana, raw and unbridled, catching the Demon off guard. With a deafening roar, the force of the explosion threw the S Rank Demon backward, crashing through the marble wall with a thunderous impact.


    The Demon''s crimson eyes widened in shock as he found himself momentarily disoriented, his malevolent smile wiped away. He struggled to regain hisposure, shaking off the debris and dust that clung to his form. But there was something different now, something changed in the human''s eyes.


    As the dust settled, the human''s body, though battered and broken, had a renewed vigor. The blood that had once flowed freely now seemed to coalesce, forming a protective barrier around his wounds. His limbs twitched, then straightened, bones snapping back into ce with an unsettling, almost otherworldly, precision.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, bat-like wings sprouted from his back, bing even bigger than the ones of the S Rank Demon.


    They were almost transparent and didn''t have any feathers, covering their surface.


    Two horns also began to emerge from the human''s forehead.


    The human stood tall, his golden eyes shining with an intensity that didn''t seem human.


    "So... this is what you are!"


    Chuckling the Demon the demon stood up and said.


    He clenched his ws and his crimson eyes began to glow with a fiery intensity.


    Grrr...


    However, the being that was previously a human didn''t respond.


    It only growled beforeunching itself toward the Demon.


    As the transformed being, no longer just a frail human,unched itself toward the S Rank Demon, a palpable surge of power emanated from its form. The air crackled with dark energy as the being closed the distance in the blink of an eye, leaving a trail of afterimages in its wake. The Demon barely had time to react before a devastating impact rattled the very foundations of the chamber.


    CRACK!


    The Demon''s monstrous frame was sent hurtling backward once more, but this time it was not the aggressor. It crashed through the thick walls of the chamber, pulverizing the marble into rubble. The room quaked as the Demon''s body collided with the farthest wall, leaving an ominous crater in its wake.


    For a moment, the chamber fell into an eerie silence, broken only by thebored breaths of the Demon as it struggled to regain itsposure. Its once-confident crimson eyes were now filled with uncertainty and fear.


    The transformed being, with bat-like wings, outstretched and horns glinting with malevolence, stalked forward, every step echoing with a chilling finality. It was as though a new entity had emerged from the shattered remains of the human, something ancient and formidable.


    Grrr...


    It had sought to awaken a hidden power, but it had unwittingly unleashed a cataclysmic force beyond its control.


    "Show me how strong you are!"


    As the being closed in, its golden eyes locked onto the fallen Demon with a predatory gleam. It raised its wed hand, the fingers elongated into razor-sharp talons that glistened with a dark aura. In that moment, the Demon knew the depth of its folly.


    With lightning speed, the being struck, shing through the Demon''s form like a hot knife through butter. A spray of dark blood and ichor filled the air as the Demon''s limbs were severed, one by one. The agonized screams of the S Rank Demon echoed throughout the chamber, drowning out its earlier sadisticughter.


    The being didn''t relent; it was relentless in its assault, each strike more precise and devastating than thest. The Demon''s once-mighty form was reduced to a mangled, limbless husk, its monstrous strength rendered meaningless in the face of this overwhelming power.


    And then, with a final, decisive blow, the being shattered the Demon''s chest, sending it crashing to the ground. It stood atop the fallen foe, triumphant and unyielding, a grotesque visage of power and vengeance.


    The Demon, now a broken and defeated creature, could do nothing but gurgle blood and writhe in futile agony. Its crimson eyes once filled with malice and sadistic pleasure, now reflected only the depths of its suffering.


    The being surveyed its handiwork, its golden eyes unflinching, unrelenting.


    "..."


    For a second, the entire ballroom went silent and then the Demon''s head was severed from its shoulders.


    A Monster fought a Monster.


    A powerful being defeated another powerful being.


    A Demon killed a Demon.

 Chapter 205 Princess’s training

    <h4>Chapter 205 Princess''s training</h4>


    Huff... Huff...


    Shallow breaths escaped the trembling lips of a girl sitting on the wooden floor of her massive, old apartment room.


    Waves of Mana kept rippling through the air, creating a shimmering glow that danced across the room.


    It was as if the girl was in the middle of a magical storm, the cause of it.


    Whoosh...


    Unbearable heat began to radiate from her body, making her delicate face shift into a sweat-drenched mask of pain.


    However, she didn''t let out even the slightest whimper.


    Click...


    A mysterious sound suddenly echoed through the room and the girl''s face became calm and collected.


    It was as if the pain disappearedpletely.


    "-D Rank..."


    Opening her azure eyes, the girl stood up and stretched her body, letting out a satisfying sigh.


    Brushing her azure hair out of her face, she looked out of the window and saw the campus that was almost empty due to the one-week vacation the academy gave for students after thepletion of midterm exams.


    With a determined smile on her face, Rose made her way through the academy''s empty corridors. The one-week vacation was a wee break from the rigors of academic life.


    The silence was veryforting.


    Tap... Tap...


    Approaching another apartment, she knocked gently on the door, her azure eyes filled with anticipation.


    Creak...


    The door creaked open slowly, revealing Tess with her disheveled red hair and sleepy eyes.


    "Rose, what''s got you up so early?"


    Tess mumbled, her voice still heavy with sleep.


    Rose chuckled softly.


    "You won''t believe what happened in my room just now. I had a breakthrough in my Rank."


    Tess blinked, suddenly awake and intrigued.


    "Really? That''s amazing! Come on in."


    Rose followed Tess inside, taking in the cozy interior of her friend''s apartment. It was a stark contrast to her own, filled with warmth and vibrant colors. Tess disappeared into her bedroom to change, leaving Rose alone on the sofa.


    As she waited, her thoughts drifted to a certain man - Aiden. Their rtionship had always been ambiguous, a mixture of friendship and acquaintanceship. But everything changed when she witnessed a side of him that he rarely showed within the academy''s walls.


    "..."


    Aiden had revealed a cruel and ruthless persona, one that had led to the deaths of people who might have been saved. He imed it was all to ensure her safety and that of her friends, but Rose couldn''t wrap her head around it. Did her life hold more value than anyone else''s? She had always believed in the sanctity of every life, in the inherent worth of each person.


    Her facial expression hardened as she grappled with her conflicting emotions. She couldn''t simply dismiss what she had seen. Aiden''s actions had shaken her to the core, and she hadn''t yet determined how to treat him.


    Tess returned, now dressed in her training attire, a determined glint in her eyes.


    "Ready to spar, Rose?"


    Rose blinked, pulling herself from her thoughts and managing a small smile.


    "Yes, let''s spar. It''s time to clear my mind."


    As they moved to the training area, Rose couldn''t help but wonder how her rtionship with Aiden would evolve and whether she could find a way to reconcile the conflicting sides of him she had witnessed.


    ''Should I even try?''


    She mused under her breath.


    However, the next second her eyebrows furrowed once again.


    He was herpatible person, there was no way that her parents would allow him to stray away from her.


    ''...''


    Rose was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t even notice as they arrived near one of the training areas.


    Rose and Tess entered the academy''s training area, a spacious room with high ceilings and walls lined with mirrors. The polished wooden floor gleamed under the bright lights, and the scent of sweat and determination hung in the air.


    As they approached the center of the room, Tess gave her a knowing look.


    "You''ve got a lot on your mind, Rose. Let''s use this spar as a way to clear your thoughts."


    Rose nodded appreciatively.


    Tess had always been perceptive, and today, she was especially grateful for her friend''s understanding.


    Huff...


    With a deep breath, she cleared her mind, focusing on the present moment.


    Tess drew her slender rapier with a swift and fluid motion, her red hair falling gracefully around her shoulders. Rose watched her friend''s movements closely; Tess was an incredibly skilled swordsman, and sparring with her was always a challenge.


    Summoning her own weapon, Rose closed her eyes for a moment, centering herself. Her cryokic abilities allowed her to create and manipte ice, and with a focused thought, she channeled her power into her weapon.


    "Cryokinesis: Icy de!"


    When she opened her eyes, a beautiful, translucent sword glistened in her hand. It was a weapon of pure ice, its edges sharp and gleaming like polished ss. A frosty mist surrounded it, making it both elegant and deadly.


    Tess raised an eyebrow in admiration.


    "Your control over cryokinesis gets better every day."


    With a small smile, Rose took a defensive stance, sword at the ready. The two friends began to circle each other, their footwork precise and calcted.


    The only sounds in the room were the soft swish of their des slicing through the air and their steady breaths.


    As they shed, their weapons rang out in a harmonious symphony of steel. Rose''s icy de met Tess''s with a resounding sh, and the room seemed to drop a few degrees as their energies collided. Tess moved with grace and precision, her red hair dancing with each graceful strike.


    Rose, though, had always favored a more strategic approach. She allowed Tess to dictate the pace of the spar, focusing on defense and waiting for the right moment to counter. Her thoughts drifted once again to Aiden, but she pushed them aside, immersing herself fully in the art ofbat.


    Swish...


    With a lightning-fast lunge, Tess aimed for Rose''s left side, but Rose parried the attack expertly, her icy de deflecting Tess''s rapier with a shower of frosty sparks. Rose countered with a quick jab, aiming for Tess''s shoulder, but her friend gracefully sidestepped the attack.


    The spar continued, each exchange pushing Rose to her limits. The physical exertion, the sh of des, and the camaraderie with Tess all served as a balm for her troubled mind. As the minutes passed, her thoughts of Aiden began to fade into the background, reced by the thrill of the fight.


    Tess, too, was fully immersed in the battle, her eyes shining with determination. The two friends pushed each other to their limits, their sparring session bing a dance of skill and camaraderie.


    Their dance of des continued each movement, a testament to their years of training together. Rose''s icy de sang through the air, and Tess responded with precision and agility. The room echoed with the rhythm of their spar, a symphony of skill and camaraderie.


    Rose''s mind was now fully focused on the spar, and the weight of her thoughts about Aiden had temporarily lifted. She took the lead,unching a flurry of attacks, each one calcted to test Tess''s defenses. Her movements were fluid, and her control over her cryokic abilities allowed her to add an element of surprise to her strikes.


    Tess met each attack with grace and skill, her rapier a blur of motion as she parried, blocked, and dodged Rose''s strikes. The intensity of their spar increased with each passing moment, their bodies moving in perfect harmony with their weapons.


    In the midst of their battle, Rose couldn''t help but marvel at Tess''s proficiency. She was a formidable opponent, and Rose knew that pushing herself against someone of Tess''s caliber would only make her stronger.


    The thoughts of Aiden and theplexities of her rtionship with him faded into the background as the thrill of the spar consumed her.


    As the spar continued, Rose''s strategic approach began to pay off. She noticed a slight opening in Tess''s defenses and seized the opportunity. With a swift and unexpected feint, she disarmed Tess, sending her rapier ttering to the floor. It was a calcted move, and Rose didn''t hesitate to take advantage of her advantage.


    Tess blinked in surprise for a moment, but then she grinned, acknowledging Rose''s victory.


    "Well done, Rose. You got me."


    Rose offered a hand to help Tess up, a sense of aplishment and relief washing over her. The spar had served its purpose - it had allowed her to clear her mind and regain her focus.


    Tess epted the hand and rose to her feet, still wearing a smile.


    "You needed that, didn''t you?"


    Rose nodded, her azure eyes filled with gratitude.


    "A little bit."


    Giving Tess a subtle smile, Rose looked toward the ceiling.


    "Want to use your Mana Art fully?"


    Suddenly, Tess spoke, making Rose''s face morph into a smile once again.


    "Absolutely!


    Standing up, she began to channel Mana through her entire body and prepared to unleash her full power.


    Tess also did the same, their determination evident in the glow of their eyes.


    "Ready?"

 Chapter 206 Unknown Power

    <h4>Chapter 206 Unknown Power</h4>


    Thud... Thud...


    In that timeless abyss, my senses had been stripped away, and I had be a mere spectator within my own body. The relentless onught of the Demon had left me numb, devoid of any tactile, visual, or auditory connection to the world around me. But amidst the darkness, my heartbeat persisted as a fragile reminder of my existence.


    Thump... Thump...


    Each feeble beat was a lifeline, a tenuous thread tethering me to the realm of the living. And as it weakened, I clung to it with a quiet determination, refusing to surrender to the void that threatened to consume me.


    "..."


    I maintained an eerie calmness, even as my heartbeat dwindled into near silence. The inevitability of death didn''t terrify me; I had epted the capricious nature of fate. It was as if I had been ying a game of chance with the universe, and now the dice had rolled against me.


    I didn''t panic; I didn''t despair. I simply waited for the final curtain to fall.


    Thump...


    And then, in the midst of that serene darkness, an unexpected twist of fate unfolded. A twist that neither destiny nor I had foreseen.


    Creak...


    A strange, unsettling sound, like rusty hinges being forced open, shattered the tranquility of my near-death experience. It was as if the door to my demise had been kicked wide open, revealing a disturbing presence beyond.


    "I guess it''s time to show my presence or else you''ll die... Isn''t that right, Aiden?"


    A deep, menacing chuckle echoed through the void, sending shivers down my spine. It was a voice that oozed power and malice, a voice that defied the boundaries of the unknown.


    Bum... Bum...


    My fading heartbeat was suddenly reced by another, one that resonated in the air with a sense of purpose and vigor. It grew louder and faster with each passing moment, reverberating through the very fabric of my being.


    My left hand, which had been reaching for my chest in a futile attempt to feel my original heartbeat, froze mid-air. It was then that I realized that something was profoundly different about my body.


    "..."


    With trepidation, I slowly shifted my focus to the right side of my chest, where a pulsing sensation throbbed. It was a heartbeat, no doubt, but it felt foreign, alien, like an intruder in my own body.


    A heartbeat!


    The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. I wasn''t alone in my own skin. Something else had taken residence within me, something dark and powerful.


    "I will take control for a minute... It should be enough~"


    The voice, filled with sinister amusement, reverberated in my consciousness. It was as if the entity lurking within me had decided to reveal itself, if only for a fleeting moment.


    Whoosh...


    In an instant, my body surged with newfound vitality. The physical wounds that had marred my skin vanished without a trace as if they had never existed. My broken bones snapped back into ce with an unnatural speed that defied reason.


    My transformation continued. Enormous, bat-like wings tore through my jacket, unfurling behind me like an ominous specter. They cast a looming shadow that swallowed the feeble remnants of light within the abyss, a testament to the otherworldly power now coursing through me.


    Two sinister horns erupted from my forehead, curving upwards with a menacing elegance. They gleamed with a dark allure, marking me as something beyond human.


    And then, there was the Demonic Tail, emerging from the base of my spine. It swayed maliciously from side to side, a wicked appendage thatpleted my metamorphosis into something utterly alien.


    "..."


    I was frozen in awe and disbelief, my mind struggling toprehend the surreal transformation I had undergone. My body, once frail and human, was now a vessel for a malevolent force, a being of darkness and power.


    Creak...


    The ominous sound returned, the backdrop to my bewildering reality. I questioned whether I should embrace this newfound strength or resist the entity that had taken hold of me. But before I could form a coherent thought, the answer became chillingly clear.


    "I guess it''s time to y, Aiden."


    The voice within me purred, dripping with sadistic anticipation.


    As I remained suspended in the abyss, a silent observer within my own mind, I watched with a surreal detachment as my newly transformed body engaged in a ferocious battle with the Demon. It was a scene both mesmerizing and horrifying, like a vivid nightmare ying out before my eyes.


    My body, now a nightmarish amalgamation of demonic features, moved with an eerie grace and precision. It was as if it had be a vessel for an ancient and malevolent force, one that relished in the chaos and violence of the moment.


    The Demon, once sadistic and confident, was now on the receiving end of a relentless onught. My transformed form moved with blinding speed, its movements a blur of dark energy and malevolence. Each strike was a testament to the newfound power that coursed through my veins.


    I watched as my wed hands tore through the Demon''s flesh, leaving jagged wounds that oozed dark ichor. The sound of agonized roars and screams filled the air, drowning out the memory of the Demon''s earlier sadisticughter.


    The room, once a pristine ballroom, had been transformed into a battleground of destruction. Marble walls crumbled under the force of the shes, and the ground shook with every devastating blow. It was a cataclysmic dance of power and vengeance, and I was a mere spectator to my own transformation.


    My body''s golden eyes locked onto the fallen Demon with predatory intent, its elongated fingers forming razor-sharp talons that gleamed with a dark aura. It was a macabre disy of power and dominance, a grotesque reflection of the battle that raged within me.


    With each passing moment, I felt a strange mix of horror and fascination. This being that had taken control of my body was a force to be reckoned with, but I couldn''t shake the underlying fear of what it might demand in return.


    In excruciating detail, I watched as my body relentlessly dismantled the once-mighty Demon. Limb by limb, the Demon''s monstrous form was reduced to a mangled, limbless husk. Its crimson eyes, once filled with sadistic pleasure, now reflected only torment and despair.


    Pluck...


    With one swift strike, my body severed the head of the Demon from its body, extinguishing its remaining shred of life.


    "I haven''t fought in a while... This was a good opponent~"


    The being inhabiting my body spoke, stretching his limbs that were stained by dark blood.


    I looked directly into his eyes and only then did it finally notice as if something was amiss.


    "Oh yeah, you are here... Have to get used to that."


    Muttering something under his breath, the Demonoid began to walk toward one of the tables that were untouched by all themotion and took a seat, grabbing a Wine ss from the nearby tray.


    Gulp... Gulp...


    With every sip, its smile widened, making me feel increasingly ufortable.


    Although it had my face, it seemed very twisted and unfamiliar.


    "You probably have a lot of questions..."


    Putting the ss on the table, the Demon finally began to speak.


    "However, I don''t have time to answer each and every one of them..."


    It continued while looking at the ws it used to behead the other human.


    "So I''ll just brief you on the situation."


    Standing up from the table the being suddenly summoned a massive amount of Mana in one hand while Dark Mana began to radiate from the other.


    "If you want to understand what is happening, you''ll have to learn how to wield this..."


    Lifting his hand with Dark Mana, the Demon grinned while looking directly at me.


    "However, you already knew how to... You just need time to acquire some strength..."


    Shaking its palms he made both energies vanish and began to slowlyy himself on the floor.


    "So... Remember to keep bing stronger and... you shouldn''t consider yourself human."


    It let out a low growl, closing its eyes.


    "Although I have little to no control over this body, I influenced its origin by a lot..."


    Suddenly, the presence of the being vanished from my body and the sudden transformations began to revert.


    The massive bat-like wings began to retract, the sharp ws dulled, and the twisted features of the Demonoid faded away.


    It happened within moments, however, I was aware that I would never forget it.


    "..."


    Looking at my body from the side, I was very quiet.


    Of course, I had a lot on my mind, however, putting my feelings into words was a lot more difficult.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a strange pull began to attract me toward the empty body of mine.


    It was like a shell without its owner.


    However, I was soon pulled back, my eyes slowly blinking open and all the senses returning to their normal state.


    However, there was one thing wrong.


    Pain.


    A LOT OF FUCKING PAIN.


    IT FELT LIKE BEING SKINNED ALIVE.


    "..."


    Meh, I''ve had worse experiences.

 Chapter 207 Fourth Floor

    <h4>Chapter 207 Fourth Floor</h4>


    "Ughh..."


    Groaning, I slowly lifted my body off the ground.


    As I regained consciousness, I felt my entire being surrounded by an eerie silence.


    Although I was still in the ballroom, all the guests and even the Demon was dead.


    "It actually hurts..."


    Muttering under my breath, I flexed my fingers, feeling the sensation as if someone was ripping my muscles apart.


    Whatever invaded my body, had left me weak and battered.


    "Was that a Demon?"


    Muttering to myself, I lifted my hand and touched the top of my head where the ck horns sprouted previously, feeling nothing but hair.


    I also reached for my back, trying to find any trace of massive bat-like wings that used to protrude from my body but all I felt was smooth skin.


    "..."


    Sighing heavily, I pushed aside these thoughts and went toward the Demon''s body.


    Using my Authority, a longsword materialized in my hand.


    However, before I could begin to butcher the Demon and retrieve his dark core, he turned into ashes, leaving behind a Dark Core.


    I quickly grabbed it and pocketed it in my Spatial Ring.


    After that, I also found an azure crystal within the Demon''s remains, emitting an ethereal glow.


    Without hesitation, I quickly reached out toward it, touching it and feeling a surge of energy coursing through my body.


    Whoosh...


    I was teleported to the fourth floor of the Spire.


    As I materialized on the fourth floor of the Spire, I found myself standing within a massive Shadow Dome, a mysterious and ominous sphere of darkness that spanned over a hundred kilometers wide. The eerie silence that had enveloped me in the ballroom seemed to have followed me here, intensifying the sense of istion in this foreboding ce.


    The Shadow Dome itself was a sight to behold, a suffocating shroud of darkness that twisted and undted as if it had a life of its own. It was an unsettling spectacle, a reminder of the dark forces at y within the Spire.


    I took a moment to collect my thoughts and assess my surroundings. This new level of the Spire was unlike anything I had encountered before. The air was heavy with an oppressive aura, and the very ground beneath my feet seemed to pulse with an unnatural energy.


    Creak...


    Before I could fully process my situation, without a moment''s notice, a horde of strange dark creatures dashed toward me. Their elongated limbs ended in ws covered with ominous shadows, and their eyes glowed with an unsettling malevolence. It was clear that these creatures were not to be taken lightly.


    Instinctively, I summoned my Longsword, the weapon materializing in my hand with a shimmer of ethereal energy. With a quick, practiced motion, I raised the sword to deflect the ws of the first creature that lunged at me.


    The sh between my Longsword and the first creature''s w sent sparks of ethereal energy scattering into the oppressive darkness of the Shadow Dome. The creature hissed, its inky-ck skin shimmering as if it were made of liquid night. I could feel the unnatural strength behind its attack, a testament to the dark powers that dwelled within the Spire.


    With a quick, fluid motion, I countered the creature''s assault, parrying its w and delivering a precise strike with my Longsword. The de sliced through the creature''s shadowy form, and it let out a blood-curdling screech before dissolving into a cloud of dark mist.


    But there was no time to revel in the victory. More of these eerie beings closed in on me, their glowing eyes fixated on my every move. Each sh of des sent shockwaves through the eerie silence, and I could feel the weight of the Spire''s malevolence pressing down on me.


    My movements became a dance of precision and power. I weaved through the attacks of the shadowy creatures, my Longsword cutting through their forms with deadly uracy. The ethereal energy that emanated from the weapon seemed to resonate with the darkness of the Shadow Dome, making each strike even more potent.


    As the horde of shadowy creatures closed in on me, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination mixed with a tinge of fear. These beings were unlike anything I had encountered before, and the oppressive aura of the Shadow Dome only added to the challenge.


    With a swift, fluid motion, I lunged at the nearest creature, my Longsword leading the way. The de sliced through the darkness, cutting a clean arc through the creature''s torso. Its body fragmented into shadowy tendrils, dissipating into the eerie mist that hung in the air.


    But there was no respite, for another creature leaped at me from the side, its ws aimed for my throat. I pivoted on my heel, narrowly avoiding the attack and countering with a powerful sh. My Longsword met its target, slicing through the creature''s arm with an otherworldly resonance. It shrieked in agony, but there was no mercy to be found here.


    As I fought, I couldn''t help but marvel at the precision and power of the Longsword. It was as if the weapon itself was attuned to the malevolent forces of the Spire, amplifying my every strike. Each sh sent shockwaves through the oppressive darkness, creating shes of ethereal energy that illuminated the battlefield.


    A trio of creatures advanced on me, moving with an unnatural grace. I knew I couldn''t afford to let them surround me, so I executed a graceful spin, my Longsword cutting through the air like a deadly crescent. The de struck true, cleaving through two of the creatures in a single stroke. They disintegrated into dark mist, leaving only one remaining.


    The lone creature lunged at me with renewed ferocity, its ws extended like daggers. I met its attack head-on, blocking its ws with the t of my de. The force of the collision sent a shockwave through my arm, but I held my ground. With a surge of strength, I pushed the creature back, creating an opening.


    Seizing the opportunity, I lunged forward, my Longsword piercing through the creature''s chest. It let out a final, guttural scream before dissipating into the malevolent mist. The eerie silence returned, broken only by the sound of my heavy breaths.


    But there was no time to rest. More of the shadowy creatures continued to emerge from the darkness, their glowing eyes filled with malice. I knew I had to keep moving, keep fighting, for I was now a part of this relentless battle within the heart of the Spire.


    With a sense of grim determination, I pressed forward into the heart of the encroaching shadowy horde. The eerie silence was shattered by the sound of shing steel and the unearthly cries of the creatures. My heart raced as I fought on, the adrenaline coursing through my veins, fueling my every move.


    The creatures seemed relentless, their ws striking with blinding speed. I spun, ducked, and parried, each movement a dance of survival. My Longsword became an extension of myself, a beacon of light in the suffocating darkness. Its ethereal de cleaved through the creatures with an otherworldly resonance, each strike sending dark blood spraying into the air.


    Roar...


    One particrlyrge creature, its form twisted and grotesque, lunged at me with a roar that reverberated through the Shadow Dome. Its ws were like wicked scythes, dripping with dark blood. I met its attack head-on, my Longsword intercepting its deadly strike. The force of the collision sent shockwaves through my body, and for a moment, I felt the weight of the Spire''s malevolence bearing down on me.


    But I couldn''t afford to falter. With a surge of strength, I pushed back against the creature, driving it back a step. It hissed in frustration, its glowing eyes filled with a malevolent fury.


    I seized the opportunity and struck, my Longsword slicing through the air in a deadly arc.


    Pluck...


    The de found its mark, cleaving through the creature''s chest with a sickening squelch. Dark blood spurted from the wound, pooling around its feet as it let out a final, agonized cry. With a final, convulsive shudder, it disintegrated into a cloud of shadowy mist.


    The battle raged on, the eerie silence broken only by the sounds ofbat. I moved with precision and grace, my Longsword a blur of ethereal energy. The creatures continued to fall before me, their forms disintegrating into dark mist as I struck them down.


    As the battle continued, I couldn''t help but notice the way the dark blood pooled in the area. It seemed almost sentient as if it were a part of the Spire itself. The thought sent a shiver down my spine, but I pushed it aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    Pluck...


    In the end, thest creature fell and I stood amidst the remnants of the gruesome battle, my breath ragged and adrenaline still coursing through my veins.


    On the fourth floor of the Spire, there was more than a single opponent.


    It was a battle royale.


    I had to kill all the creatures within the Dome if I wanted to proceed.

 Chapter 208 Cerberus

    <h4>Chapter 208 Cerberus</h4>


    Pluck...


    My Longsword dug deep into the creature''s hide, causing it to let out a whimper and pause.


    Its obsidian eyes froze for a second and in the next moment, it crumbled to the ground, ck blood oozing from its chest.


    "..."


    Looking at its corpse, I sighed.


    It has already been a few days since I''ve entered the fourth floor of the spire and yet, not even for a moment, have I been able to let my guard down.


    The endless hordes of monsters kepting without any sign of relenting.


    Although the floor is supposed to be a battle royale, it''s more like me against the world.


    "I wonder how many creatures are still left..."


    Muttering to myself, I lifted my eyes toward the sky, seeing the Shadowy dome stretching out above me, casting an eerie darkness over the entire floor.


    There was also a massive moon hanging in the middle of the realm, allowing some light to filter through the shadows.


    It was the only thing that allowed me to see the approaching enemies.


    At first, I could barely make out the silhouettes of my attackers but with time, my eyes had adjusted to the dim light.


    I managed to be pseudo-nocturnal, relying on the faint glow of the moon to spot any movement in the darkness.


    Anyways, since I dispatched another horde of creatures, I had now killed around a few thousand beings already.


    From my memory of Leclentia, I knew that there were around 5 thousand such monsters on this level and with each passing day, I couldn''t help but wonder just how many remained.


    On the first day, I killed 500 Frog-like beings that emerged from the murky pools scattered throughout the floor, their croaks filling the air.


    On the second day, I managed to vanquish more than a thousand of the spider-like creatures that scuttled along the walls and ceilings of many ruins, their hairy legs skittering with each movement.


    And today, I was hoping to reduce the number of hellish hounds that prowled the dark corners of the floor, their glowing red eyes reflecting the moon''s feeble light.


    I had already killed more than 1,500 of these hounds, but their numbers seemed never-ending.


    I started fighting 8 hours ago and only now, I managed to kill thest hellish hound in sight.


    Shifting my body around, I could see a mountain of corpses piling on top of each other, the proof of my relentless battle against the creatures of this floor.


    It was aplete massacre.


    Luckily, I didn''t suffer any fatal wounds.


    Although there were a lot of monsters, they were weak individually.


    Of course, some of them managed to cause me some harm but I had more than enough health potions to aid my recovery.


    While my body was fatigued due to the previous event on the third floor and the intensity of the battles, I could still go on for a while longer.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew through the battlefield, carrying with it a faint scent of decay.


    Within moments, all the corpses began to disintegrate into ash, leaving no trace of the fallen creatures.


    It was another unique aspect of this floor.


    All the creatures were devoured by the floor itself, leaving no evidence of their existence behind.


    I didn''t know where all the remains went or how the floor consumed them so effortlessly, but it was a remarkable mechanism that prevented any lingering stench or mess.


    "There should be a few thousand more monsters left..."


    Murmuring those words to myself, I pushed myself to move forward, walking through thendscape that was deste yet littered with many ruins.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, another gentle breeze caressed my face, carrying with it a sense of anticipation and danger.


    Instantly, I shifted my body toward the source of the breeze, a frown appearing on my face.


    Looking toward the north, my eyes narrowed as I sensed a growing presence of powerful adversaries lurking in the shadows.


    It seems that the Demon was finally on the same floor.


    I needed to go and meet him, kill him before I advanced to the next floor.


    As I was preparing to move toward the north, a sudden roar echoed through the destendscape, shaking the ground beneath my feet.


    ncing behind me, I instantly noticed the silhouette of a colossal beast emerging from the ruins.


    The creature had a hulking frame covered in thick, dark scales that glistened menacingly under the dim light.


    It had four muscr limbs, each ending in razor-sharp ws that tore through the already crumbling structures of the ruins.


    The monster also possessed three wicked-looking heads, each adorned with rows of sharp fangs and glowing eyes filled with a hunger for destruction.


    It was a Cerberus - a fearsome creature, in my previous life known as a massive hound that guarded the gates of the underworld.


    "A miniboss..."


    A small smirk appeared on my face.


    Although this floor didn''t have a final boss since I had to kill every living being in the Dome, it had some stronger monsters that posed a greater challenge.


    They also dropped rare and valuable loot, making them worth the extra effort.


    "..."


    I took a moment to assess my body''s condition before I stepped forward to face Cerberus.


    Although more than half of my Mana was gone, I knew I had enough strength and abilities to take down this miniboss.


    With grim determination, I kicked the ground with a powerful leap, propelling myself toward the approaching Cerberus.


    I locked eyes with the fierce beast, ready to unleash my full strength and show it the folly of challenging me.


    Swish...


    The wind howled as the monster raised its three heads, its eyes locked onto me in a menacing re.


    It raised its ws, letting out a ferocious growl that reverberated through the air.


    nk...


    My Authority shed with Cerberus''s sheer power, creating a resounding sh that echoed through the destendscape.


    My muscles tensed as I strained them to their utmost limits to overpower the strength of the Cerberus.


    "Fuck..."


    However, the sheer force of the monster''s entire body pressing me down was more than I had anticipated.


    Swish...


    Scrapping the idea of overpowering the Cerberus, I quickly analyzed the situation and adjusted my strategy.


    I retracted my longsword, allowing the weight of the Cerberus to push me back, using its momentum to retreat.


    In that split second, I swiftly sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the swipe of its wed limbs.


    It was by a hair''s breadth that I narrowly escaped Cerberus''s attack.


    "..."


    I didn''t even rest, lunging toward the massive hound once again.


    As I approached the Cerberus, one of its heads snarled, its venomous saliva dripping from its fangs.


    It opened its massive jaws, trying to consume me in one bite.


    However, I was prepared for its attack, knowing all of the monster''s attack patterns since I''ve yed this game hundreds of times.


    Swish...


    As the head hurtled toward me, I reached toward the Timekeeper''s stopwatch, activating it with my Mana and slowing down the time.


    Although I had to waste quite some of my remaining Mana to activate the Timekeeper''s stopwatch, it was a risk worth taking.


    Whoosh...


    The Time around me slowed down, making the Cerberus''s approaching strike appear sluggish and predictable.


    Lowering my body, I swiftly evaded the monstrous jaws of Cerberus, narrowly escaping its deadly bite.


    I observed as its sharp teeth snapped shut just inches from my face, the force of its jaws causing a tremor in the ground.


    "..."


    However, I kept calm, grabbing the hilt of my sword with both hands and driving it into the head''s eye.


    ROARRRR...


    The head of the Cerberus jerked backward with a deafening roar, its fiery gaze reced by a searing pain as my sword pierced its eye.


    The other heads growled and thrashed about in agony, their collective rage filling the air.


    Although they shared the same body, each head had a mind of its own, amplifying the chaos and confusion of the battle.


    Grrr...


    In the end, the Cerebus began to calm down, pain being reced by rage and determination.


    However, I wasn''t going to let my advantage slip away.


    Straining my muscles, I dashed toward the beast,unching a few precise and calcted strikes at its vulnerable spots.


    One of my strikes struck the monster''s chest, the other one its front limb and another hit its hindquarters.


    Within a few seconds, I managed to deliver a series of decisive blows to the weakened Cerberus.


    "Good..."


    Smiling, I relished the small victory, dashing in close quarters once again.


    I continued to press my advantage, channeling all of my focus and skill into each strike.


    I didn''t even notice as one of the heads went limp from its injuries, the weight of it hanging down and adding to the challenge of the battle.


    The other heads tried tosh out in fury, but I anticipated their movements with precision.


    Not a single hitnded on me.


    I managed to kill such a being without getting hit once.


    However, my Mana reserve was also depleted.


    Another battle of this magnitude would be dangerous without replenishing my Mana.

 Chapter 209 You will be consumed...

    <h4>Chapter 209 You will be consumed...</h4>


    Tap... Tap...


    Heavy footsteps of someone walking through an emptyndscape echoed in the area.


    Although thendscape was dull, filled with random ruins randomly spread across the massive grey desert, the weight of the being still made the sand crunch beneath their feet.


    The creature''s tall silhouette cast a Shadow that stretched out behind it, dancing as if it had a life of its own.


    Two long horns were sprouting from the creature''s head, curling gracefully and adding to its intimidating presence.


    It also had a scale-covered tail that trailed behind it, leaving a faint trail in the sand as it moved and two bat-like wings that were folded neatly against its back.


    It was a Demon.


    And its Icy blue eyes glowed with unnatural intensity while walking through the unknown terrain.


    "Where is ''him''..."


    A low growl left the being''s mouth as it surveyed the surrounding area.


    However, it was understandable why the Demon was in a state of frustration.


    For his entire life, he felt as if something was missing, however, he couldn''t quite put his finger on what it was.


    Only a few months back something strange happened that made the Demon feel fulfilled and bnced for the first time.


    Shadows began to converse with him as if inviting him into their world.


    While following these Eternal beings the Demon felt as if something big wasing.


    All his life he felt almost like an outsider.


    While his fellow Demons always had their goal to massacre as many humans as possible and spread chaos, he didn''t.


    Well... That would be a lie.


    He did, however, it didn''t feel right.


    It was as if he wasn''t killing them with his own two hands.


    It might sound strange but ripping those pathetic creatures with hands felt unnatural, it didn''t bring as much joy as it sometimes did.


    He tried every way possible but causing chaos and massacre didn''t feel the same.


    However, now he was finally starting to understand why he felt iplete all those years.


    Following the Shadows he felt as if the joy was slowly returning.


    He hoped that these eternal beings would bring or lead him somewhere, to something that would finally give him the purpose and satisfaction he had been longing for all along.


    He wanted to kill, he liked it but there was no longer any pleasure in it.


    "..."


    While walking the creature''s nostrils red, picking up a faint scent of a human.


    Instantly, its face lit up with a dark and eerie smile that didn''t promise anything good.


    The Demon was angry, enraged even.


    He had been following shadows for quite some time, thinking that he would sooner orter reach his desired destination, but now it seemed like he had stumbled upon an opponent or rather a pest that needed to be eradicated.


    A Human was also on this floor.


    At first, the Demon didn''t believe it but while traveling through the spire, on every floor, he didn''t have to fight a single monster.


    On every floor, he found ruins of previous structures and carcasses of different monsters killed by someone.


    The scent of a human was everywhere, however, finally, on the fourth floor of the spire, it spiked.


    The Human was here...


    The Demon''s smile was so wide it began to rip apart at the edges, revealing sharp, glimmering teeth.


    Although he didn''t enjoy fighting as much as he did before, the feeling of ripping his enemies apart was a familiar rush that still stirred something within him.


    "Where are you~"


    ***


    Thud...


    The massive body of the Cerberus crashed onto the ground, ck blood oozing from countless wounds across its body and pooling beneath its lifeless form.


    "That was tough..."


    I, on the other hand, was standing some distance away from the fallen Cerberus, panting heavily.


    My Authority''s hilt was still firmly grasped within my hand, however, my body was unharmed.


    Although I had fought for more than half an hour, my body was unscathed.


    Since the monster was so massive, its agility wasckingpared to mine.


    I was able to dodge all of its attacks whenbining my superior agility with Timekeeper''s stopwatch.


    However, my Mana waspletely depleted.


    Another battle of this magnitude would be dangerous without replenishing at least some of my Mana.


    Luckily, it seemed that there were no monsters in the area, allowing me to take a moment to rest and recover my energy.


    Walking up to the corpse of the massive Cerberus, I used my longsword to slice its chest open, retrieving its core and then proceeding to take a few steps backward.


    After some time, a familiar breeze brushed through the area, devouring the Cerberus and leaving only ashes in its ce.


    Within the ashes, however, there glimmered a single purple fang that caught my attention.


    Without hesitation, I grabbed the fang, feeling its cool, smooth surface against my fingertips.


    "..."


    While examining the item, I felt a smile appear on my face.


    This fang was a consumable that could enhance one''s mental strength upon consumption.


    However, there was also a side effect to this consumption: temporary heightened aggression.


    And, of course, I couldn''t allow this to happen in my current state.


    I was in the middle of a floor, surrounded by enemies and exhausted from the battle.


    "Yeah, I''ll save it forter..."


    Muttering under my breath, I threw the item into my Spatial Ring and moved toward one of the ruins that was simr to a copsed temple.


    Climbing through its crumbled walls, I entered the eerie darkness of the ruins.


    It didn''t take long for me to find and eliminate all the weak monsters hiding within and I copsed onto the floor, exhausted but relieved that the immediate threat was over.


    "Now... it is time to rest."


    Drawing a rune in front of my room''s entrance, which would explode if someone tried toe inside, I slowly closed my eyes, allowing myself to rx.


    I''ve been fighting for four days non-stop, without any sleep or proper rest.


    I''ve deserved this.


    "Just a few hours..."


    I murmured while slipping into a deep, much-needed slumber.


    ***


    Tick... Tick...


    The sound of something ticking echoed through the darkness that seemed to stretch on forever.


    It was like someone or something was scratching a metal wall with a sharp object, creating an unsettling and piercing sound.


    "Oh, you are here..."


    Slowly, I turned my head to the side.


    Yep, I was now trapped in my own dream...


    Great.


    Anyways, turning my head to the side, I warily looked around the darkness or rather in the direction where the voice seemed to being from.


    Soon, a figure emerged from the shadows, taking on a menacing and ethereal form.


    It was a Demon, a Demon with bright glowing golden eyes. The being that took over my body in the ballroom.


    "You look confused, why is that?"


    It tilted its head to the side, overlooking my bewildered expression.


    I didn''t even have time to respond before it appeared before me in a sudden burst of movement, its presence imposing and overpowering.


    "Anyways, we don''t have enough time for me to exin everything..."


    The Demon reached out toward my head and before I could react, its fingertip touched my forehead.


    Whoosh...


    Instantly, a massive amount of information flooded my brain.


    It was quite simr to the feeling I felt when I reincarnated...


    The level of pain was also the same.


    "Aghhhh!"


    It was so sudden that I almost crumbled to the ground but the Demon''s other hand held me straight as it continued to transfer the knowledge.


    After a minute or so of such pain, the process ceased and I was allowed to fall to the ground.


    Gasping for breath, I sprawled on the floor, feeling a mix of confusion and enlightenment.


    The new information I''ve just acquired was about the Dark Mana.


    Specifically how to harness and manipte its power.


    Although I knew the basics from ying the game, this was above and beyond what I had ever imagined.


    "..."


    Biting my lips and trying topose myself, I slowly rose to my feet, absorbing the weight of this newfound knowledge.


    My eyes instantly went toward the Demon that stood just a few feet before, however, its expression remained unchanged, a trace of amusement still present in its golden eyes.


    "This should be enough..."


    Muttering something to itself, the creature suddenly lifted its hand that previously touched my forehead, frowning as he saw that it was gone, wiped out of existence.


    It was as if it was erased from the shoulder down.


    Click...


    Clicking its tongue, the Demon shook its head and spoke in a low and almost whispering voice.


    "Learn how to use it as fast as possible..."


    It began to walk toward the darkness.


    "If you don''t... He will consume you the same as he did to me."


    Disappearing into the Shadow clouds, the Demon left me standing there confused.


    However, before I could even move the ticking sound came back into my awareness, grounding me in the present moment.


    Tick... Tick...


    The very next moment, I was jolted awake by an explosion, something invaded my resting chamber!

 Chapter 210 A Leash

    ?


    Boom...


    I was jolted awake by an explosion that resonated through the chamber I was resting within.


    Surrounded by smoke and debris, I quickly assessed the situation and immediately deployed a thinyer of Mana on my skin, creating a weak protective barrier.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    Mana flowed through my body and my veins, gathering around my eyes and making my irises glow with a bright, golden hue.


    Instantly, the world around me morphed, bing a vivid mosaic of colors and patterns, as my enhanced perception allowed me to see the intricate threads of mana that wove through everything.


    I shifted my sight to the entrance of the room, where I engraved a single rune that was designed to explode upon being triggered.


    It was now gone since it detonated, however, the being that stepped on it was still alive.


    The intruder was a bipedal creature with dark, scaled skin and glowing red eyes.


    It was simr to a reptilian humanoid, with sharp ws and a muscr physique, however, it wasn''t a Dragonoid Human.


    It was more like a lizardman.


    Hisss...


    The monster looked around the chamber, his glowing red eyes scanning for any signs of danger or potential threats.


    Its gaze soonnded on me, and its feral expression twisted into a sinister grin.


    I noticed that the lizardman held a gleaming, trident in his hands that was shimmering with an azure hue.


    The weapon waspletely dark, reflecting no light, causing it to appear as if it were forged from shadows themselves.


    Three intricate and sharp prongs extended from the trident''s handle, each exuding an aura of malevolence and power.


    Although I was some distance away, I already knew that the weapon was quite powerful.


    "..."


    I also took out my weapon, summoning my Authority and with a steady hand, gripping my longsword''s handle tight.


    I wanted that weapon.


    Although, I already had my Authority, which was better than the trident.


    The weapon the Lizardman had was probably an artifact and would go for a good prize at the market.


    A smile began to sprout on my face as I imagined the money I could get.


    "Hehe..."


    A small giggle escaped my lips, quickly stifled to maintain the serious demeanor I needed for the task at hand.


    I focused my gaze on the approaching lizardman, preparing myself mentally and physically for the uing confrontation.


    The lizardman, with its eerie grin, began to approach me slowly, its trident held at the ready. I could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of the impending sh. My Mana Perception was still active, and I could see the pulsating energy surrounding both of us, like a dance of ethereal threads in the tapestry of fate.


    As the creature closed the distance, it lunged forward with astonishing speed, the trident''s prongs slicing through the air with a deadly swiftness. I deftly sidestepped the attack, my movements guided by the flow of Mana around me. The world seemed to slow down as I observed the intricate patterns of mana reacting to our actions.


    With a flick of my wrist, I countered, my longsword meeting the trident with a resounding sh. The impact sent a shockwave of energy rippling through the chamber, cracking the stone floor beneath our feet. The power in the lizardman''s weapon was undeniable, but my Authority-enhanced longsword was a formidable match.


    We exchanged blows, each strike a mesmerizing disy of skill and power. The chamber echoed with the sh of metal against the shadow-forged trident. I could see the determination in the lizardman''s eyes, his intent to im victory.


    Swish...


    With a swift maneuver, I channeled Mana through my sword, creating a de of pure energy that sliced through the air like a searinget. The lizardman, caught off guard by the sudden burst of power, barely managed to evade the attack, but not without consequences. A gash appeared on his scaled arm, oozing a dark, viscous substance.


    Hisss...


    I pressed the advantage, my strikes bing more precise and relentless. Each sh of our weapons sent sparks flying, illuminating the chamber in brief, dazzling bursts. The lizardman''s movements grew sluggish, and I could see the strain on his face. My Mana Perception revealed that his own energy was dwindling, while mine remained steady and strong.


    As the battle raged on, I couldn''t help but steal asional nces at the shadowy trident. It held an allure, a whisper of ancient power that tugged at my curiosity. But I knew better than to be distracted. My focus had to remain on the fight at hand.


    Whoosh...


    With a final, decisive strike, I disarmed the lizardman, sending his trident ttering to the ground. He stumbled back, his red eyes wide with shock and defeat. It was over. I had won.


    But my desire for that artifact still burned within me. I approached the fallen trident cautiously, using my Mana Perception to sense any hidden traps or curses. Once satisfied, I picked it up, feeling the weight of its shadowy presence in my hand.


    "Hehe..."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle again, this time with a sense of triumph. The market would indeed offer a handsome sum for this mysterious weapon.


    "Time to end this."


    Turning around, I approached the monster who was still trying to rise from the ground.


    With one swift motion, I brought down my longsword with decisive force, beheading the lizardman and ending the battle for good.


    After the execution was done, I let out a heavy sigh.


    The sound of the explosion would most likely attract unwanted attention from the monsters within the Shadow Dome.


    I had around a couple of hours of rest and now, the battle was about to take ce.


    "I shouldn''t had ced an explosive rune..."


    Groaning under my breath, I began to slowly walk toward the exit of the temple, instantly noticing a sea of many monsters approaching from all directions.


    "I''m beginning to regret my decision to stay here..."


    ***


    "..."


    A lonely being was standing amidst the darkness that engulfed anything and everything around it.


    The figure had Demonic features with sharp talons, horns and massive bat-like wings sprouting from his back.


    Its face was shrouded in shadows, however, one could see the Demon nibbling his lips.


    He bit them so hard that blood trickled down his chin, mixing with the droplets of sweat that glistened on his obsidian skin.


    His arm was still gone, however, the stump where it once was twitched with a strange energy.


    From the Demon''s facial expression, it was obvious that he was experiencing a lot of pain.


    Dark Mana was swirling all around him as if building some kind of barrier to protect him from... outside?


    "Ughhh..."


    A groan escaped the Demon''s lips, his voice filled with anguish and frustration.


    However, he kept on channeling his Mana, creating the most durable and imprable shield he could muster.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, his arm was restored in a burst of dark energy.


    As soon as the barrier created a safeguard for Demon, the arm grew back as if something from outside were actively disturbing its restoration process and only when he was blocked out of the external interference was he able to fully regenerate his arm.


    "That bastard is sure to keep the leash tight..."


    The Demon muttered, looking over his newly regenerated arm with a mixture of relief and disdain.


    For the past sixteen years, he had been trapped in this deste ce, however, it was not that bad.


    The worst thing was that even though he made all that effort and even did ''that'', he was unable to even loosen the leash that was ced around his neck.


    The problems didn''t end there though.


    This body wasn''t normal.


    At first, he could control it to some extent but as time went on, the demon grew more and more frustrated by its limitations.


    In the first year, he could control all of it.


    In the second only some parts.


    Last year, he barely held any control, only able to influence the thoughts with his whispers, however, an unexpected event urred.


    Reincarnation is a process by which a soul is reborn into a new body after death, a fresh start in a new life.


    This, however, was more of a myth than a reality, however, exactly that happened just a half year ago.


    The Demon could recall ''his'' body lying in the bed when suddenly, an agonizing pain overcame him and the next moment he found himself in the darkness,pletely unable to influence the body, which he originally owned.


    The anger and frustration of the Demon grew exponentially, as he realized that not only was he trapped in this deste ce, but he had also lost control over something that belonged to him.


    However, with time, he had a change of mind.


    His and the reincarnated soul''s goals aligned.


    Both of them aimed to kill the same being, which for one was a fictional character in a game and for the other, a brother who deemed himself to be the god and betrayed him.


    "My enemy''s enemy is my friend..."

 Chapter 211 Sea of Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 211 Sea of Monsters</h4>


    The air in the temple grew thick with tension as I made my way toward the exit.


    Rumble...


    The ominous sound of approaching creatures reverberated through the chamber, echoing like a haunting symphony of impending doom.


    "..."


    My Mana Perception continued to guide me, revealing the sea of more than a thousand creatures closing in from all directions. The mosaic of mana threads painted a vivid picture of their presence, each creature a uniquebination of colors and patterns, but all sharing an undeniable aura of malevolence.


    ''That''s quite a lot of monsters...''


    My thoughts raced as I considered my options.


    Retreating was out of the question; the temple''s exit was my only escape route, and I couldn''t afford to be cornered. I needed to make a stand, protect myself, and find a way to navigate this overwhelming wave of monsters.


    Gripping the shadowy trident in one hand and my Authority-enhanced longsword in the other, I steeled myself for the battle ahead. The trident''s allure still tugged at my curiosity, but now was not the time to dwell on its mysteries. It was a weapon, and I wouldter sell it anyway.


    Grrr...


    The sea of creatures drew closer, their collective presence casting an eerie shadow over the temple''s entrance. I could see the diversity among them - some resembled the lizardman I had just defeated, while others were grotesque amalgamations of various creatures, their forms twisted and unnatural.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I descended the temple steps, the monsters became more distinct. There were hulking brutes with muscles that bulged unnaturally, swift and agile creatures with razor-sharp ws, and even ethereal beings that seemed to flicker in and out of existence.


    My Mana Perception allowed me to anticipate their movements, granting me a precious fraction of a second to react to their attacks. The first strike came from a swift, serpentine creature, its venomous fangs bared.


    Thud...


    With a precise thrust of the trident, I deflected its attack, sending it writhing back into the approaching horde.


    I could see dark blood oozing from its wound but the monster drowned in the sea of itsrades, disappearing from my viewpletely.


    The relentless horde closed in on me, their growls and hisses blending into a cacophony of malevolent intent. It was a battle against overwhelming odds, but I couldn''t afford to falter now. With every step they took, my heart pounded in my chest, each beat a reminder of the life-and-death struggle that awaited.


    Grrraaaah!


    A towering brute lunged at me, its massive fists aimed to crush me beneath their weight.


    Swish...


    With a swift sidestep, I narrowly avoided its attack, the ground shaking from the impact. My Mana Perception guided my every move, allowing me to react with lightning speed.


    The trident danced through the air, its shadowy prongs striking true. With a triumphant shout, I impaled the brute, ck blood spurting from the wound. But there was no time to revel in victory as more creatures closed in.


    Swish... Swish... ng...


    My longsword and trident became extensions of my will, a deadly symphony of steel and shadow. I parried, shed, and thrust, each movement a calcted dance of survival. The horde pressed on, relentless in their assault.


    "Come on, you ugly bastards!"


    I yelled, my voice echoing off the temple walls. My words were both a taunt and a challenge.


    With each monster that fell, a surge of exhration coursed through me. But the sheer number of foes was staggering, and fatigue gnawed at my limbs. I had to be strategic, conserve my energy, and pick my battles.


    A screeching monstrosity with wings swooped down from above, talons outstretched. I rolled to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding bing its prey. My heart raced, and a bead of sweat trickled down my brow.


    "By the gods, this is insane!"


    I muttered, my breath ragged but giving up was never an option.


    An idea shed through my mind as I noticed a narrow corridor to my left, partially obscured by rubble. It could serve as a bottleneck, a ce where I could even the odds.


    With determination, I dashed toward it, my weapons at the ready.


    The creatures followed, their hunger for my demise unabated. As I reached the corridor, I turned to face the approaching horde, my back against the ancient stone wall.


    "Alright, you want a piece of me? Come and get it!"


    I roared, adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The narrow passage forced the monsters to funnel in, limiting their numbers. With every swing of my trident and every strike of my longsword, I felled another foe. Shadows and blood mingled in a gruesome dance.


    The confined corridor became my battleground, a grim theater where I fought for my life against the relentless tide of monsters. Their grotesque forms pressed in on all sides, their eyes burning with a hunger for my flesh.


    "Come on, you fiends! Is this all you''ve got?"


    I shouted, my wordsced with defiance.


    My trident and longsword became a blur of steel and shadow, a dance of death that left a trail of mangled bodies in its wake. With every strike, I could feel the surge of power from the shadowy trident coursing through me, enhancing my attacks and keeping the monsters at bay.


    Grrraaaah!


    A hulking brute charged at me, its massive fists swinging with brute force. I met its attack head-on, the sh of our weapons echoing through the corridor. The impact reverberated through my arms, but I held my ground.


    "You''re not taking me down that easily!"


    I growled through gritted teeth.


    With a powerful shove, I pushed the brute back, sending it crashing into itsrades. The domino effect left a pile of writhing bodies in its wake. It was a small victory in a battle that seemed never-ending.


    The creatures kepting, their relentless assault pushing me to my limits. My breath came in ragged gasps and sweat-drenched my brow. But I couldn''t afford to falter. My life depended on it.


    Thwack!


    A swift and agile creature lunged at me, ws gleaming with deadly intent. I ducked just in time, the creature''s attack narrowly missing my head. With a quick counter strike, I impaled it on the trident, its screeches of agony filling the corridor.


    "Die, you wretched beast!"


    The monsters'' screeches and growls blended into a nightmarish symphony of chaos, but I couldn''t let them overwhelm me. Every moment, every decision, was a matter of life and death.


    A chorus of curses escaped my lips as I continued to battle. The profanities were a release, a way to channel the frustration and fear that threatened to consume me. It was a brutal fight, and I knew that if I didn''t find a way out soon, I would be overwhelmed.


    Tap... Tap...


    Each step I took backward was a calcted retreat, ensuring I didn''t get surrounded and overwhelmed.


    "Gotta keep them at bay..."


    I muttered through gritted teeth, my voice carrying the weight of determination.


    With each backward step, I unleashed a deadly dance of steel and shadow. The trident and longsword sliced through the air with precision, finding their mark on any monster that dared to approach too closely.


    "Fuck off!"


    I cursed, a ferventmand to keep the relentless horde at bay.


    A grotesque amalgamation of various creatures lunged at me, its many limbs iling wildly. With a swift sidestep, I evaded its attack, but it wasn''t quick enough. One of its appendages grazed my arm, leaving a stinging wound.


    "Shit!"


    I cursed, feeling the burn of pain. There was no time for distraction; I had to stay focused.


    Swish... Swish... Thud...


    I struck back with renewed fury, my weapons cutting through the monstrosity''s misshapen form. Dark ichor sprayed in all directions as it fell, twitching and lifeless.


    Step by step, I continued my retreat, the corridor providing a crucial advantage. The monsters were forced to funnel in, limiting their ability to swarm me. It was a brutal and methodical battle of attrition.


    Rumble...


    As the horde closed in, I could see a mix of fear and frustration in their eyes. They were not used to being challenged like this, and it showed. I seized the opportunity to strike at their morale.


    "Is this all you''ve got, you pathetic excuses for monsters?"


    I taunted, my words dripping with contempt.


    It was a risky gambit, but it worked. Although the creature didn''t understand what I was saying, the tone of my voice and the confidence in my words seemed to rattle them.


    Roar...


    The creatures roared in anger, their determination renewed. They charged at me with even greater ferocity, but it was exactly what I wanted.


    With a series of swift strikes, I dispatched several more foes, their lifeless bodies piling up in the narrow corridor. But the battle was far from over. The monsters pressed on, their numbers seemingly endless.


    I retreated further, step by step, my back now almost against the ancient stone wall. There was no room for error. Every swing of my weapons had to count, every step had to be deliberate.


    A sinister creature with gnarled, bony limbs and a grotesque maw full of jagged teeth lunged at me, its stench of decay overpowering. I parried its attack with the trident, using the longsword to sh at its exposed throat.


    "Die, you abomination!"


    I hissed, my words filled with loathing.


    The creature fell with a gurgling shriek, and I took a moment to catch my breath. But there was no time to rest. The sea of monsters was relentless, their eyes filled with a hunger for my demise.


    However, their numbers were beginning to thin out.


    I needed to just survive for another few hours.

 Chapter 212 Sea of Monsters (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212 Sea of Monsters (2)</h4>


    The air in the temple was thick with the acrid stench of blood and sweat. My arms ached, and my heart raced like a wild stallion. The relentless horde of monsters continued to close in, but I couldn''t give in to exhaustion. Not now, not when I''de this far.


    Swish... Swish... ng...


    My trident and longsword danced through the narrow corridor, a symphony of death and desperation. Each strike was a gamble, a wager on my survival. The monsters, though fewer in number now, fought with renewed ferocity.


    "How many of you fuckers are there!?"


    I taunted them again, my voice filled with defiance and defiance was all I had left.


    The trident''s shadowy prongs skewered another grotesque creature, its strange tendrils writhing as it spasmed and died.


    "Fuck..."


    I muttered, wiping a bead of sweat from my brow. The corridor had be a gruesome battleground, littered with the corpses of the fallen.


    Tap... Tap...


    The approaching footsteps of the monsters echoed in my ears, a constant reminder of the relentless danger that surrounded me.


    "Think, think, think..."


    I muttered to myself as I assessed my situation. There had to be a way out of this nightmare, a way to turn the tide in my favor.


    The answer came to me in a sh of inspiration. The crumbling ceiling above held a chandelier, ancient and covered in cobwebs. It was a massive, ornate fixture, suspended by thick chains.


    "Time to bring down the house..."


    I grinned, a mix of desperation and determination in my eyes.


    Swish...


    With a powerful thrust of the trident, I severed the chains holding the chandelier. It crashed to the ground with a deafening cacophony, a deadly pendulum of destruction.


    "Look out below!"


    I shouted, hoping to catch the monsters off guard.


    The chandelier swung like a giant, metal-wrecking ball, smashing into the front lines of the horde. The impact sent monsters flying in all directions, their wails of pain and surprise filling the corridor.


    "Ha! How''d you like that, you ugly bastards?"


    Iughed triumphantly, reveling in the chaos I''d unleashed.


    But I had little time to savor my victory. The monsters, though disoriented, were not defeated. They regrouped, their eyes burning with hatred and vengeance.


    Rumble...


    The corridor was now littered with rubble, a treacherous terrain that favored neither side. I took a step back, my weapons poised to strike. The monsters closed in, their twisted forms silhouetted by the dim light filtering through the temple''s ancient windows.


    Grrraaaah!


    A particrly gruesome creature, with rotting flesh and jagged spines, lunged at me. I met its charge with a fierce strike of the trident, impaling it through the chest.


    "What the fuck are you!?"


    I spat the words whilst letting out an angryugh, my anger and frustration boiling over.


    The creature writhed in its death throes, and I wrenched the trident free, ck blood sttering my face. The stench of decay and death hung heavy in the air, but I couldn''t let it distract me.


    Swish... Swish... Thud...


    I continued to fight, my movements fueled by sheer adrenaline and determination. The monsters closed in from all sides, their ws and fangs bared. It was a savage, brutal battle, and I was in the eye of the storm.


    "Fuck off!"


    I yelled as I struck down another foe, my eyes glistening like crystals in the dark.


    The monsters were relentless, their attacks relentless. But I fought back with everything I had.


    Although my hands were bing numb, I kept going, ignoring the wounds piling up on my body.


    I didn''t have time to consume a Health Potion.


    Rumble...


    The temple itself seemed to shake with the violence of our battle. The walls were scarred with w marks, and the ancient stone floor was slick with blood.


    "Stay focused, stay alive..."


    I muttered to myself, a mantra to keep my fear at bay.


    With each step, I retreated further into thebyrynth of corridors, forcing the monsters to funnel in. It was a dangerous game, a gamble on my ability to hold them off.


    "How can somebody be this ugly!?"


    I taunted them again, my words a challenge and an insult.


    The monsters roared in response, their eyes burning with rage. They lunged at me with renewed determination, their twisted forms a grotesque nightmare.


    Swish...


    I struck out with my longsword, slicing through the air and catching a creature off guard. It fell with a gurgling cry, adding to the growing pile of bodies at my feet.


    "Come on, you fuckers!"


    I yelled, my voice echoing through the corridor. It was a battle cry, a shout of defiance in the face of overwhelming odds.


    The monsters closed in, their numbers dwindling but their ferocity undiminished. They were desperate now, and desperation made them even more dangerous.


    Tap... Tap...


    The relentless footsteps of the monsters echoed in my ears, a constant reminder that time was running out. I needed a n, a way to turn the tide in my favor.


    Then, a glimmer of hope. I noticed a narrow alcove to my right, partially hidden behind a fallen pir. It could serve as a temporary refuge, a ce where I could regroup and catch my breath.


    With determination, I dashed toward the alcove, my weapons at the ready. The monsters followed, their hunger for my demise unabated.


    "Almost there..."


    I muttered to myself as I reached the alcove, my back against the cold stone wall.


    The monsters closed in, their eyes filled with malice. I had to make my stand here, in this narrow space. It was a gamble, but it was the only chance I had left.


    "Come and get it, you bastards!"


    I roared, adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The monsters funneled into the alcove, their grotesque forms crowding the space. It was a gruesome tableau, a deadly dance of steel and shadow in the dim light.


    As the monsters closed in on the cramped alcove, I knew this was myst stand. There was no room for error, and I couldn''t afford to let fear take hold. It was do or die, and I was determined to make it "do."


    "Time to show you hellish freaks what I''m made of!"


    I roared, my voice a defiant battle cry that reverberated through the stone walls. My heart pounded like a war drum as I braced myself for the onught.


    The first of the creatures lunged at me, its grotesque form distorted by anger and hunger. I met it head-on, my trident and longsword shing in the dim light. With precision honed through countless battles, I struck it down, ck blood sttering across the alcove.


    "Come on, who''s next?"


    I challenged them, my chest heaving with exertion.


    The monsters pressed on, their numbers squeezing into the tight space. I spun and shed, thrust and parried, each movement a desperate bid for survival. The walls seemed to close in around me as I fought, the stench of blood and death overpowering me.


    "Is this all you''ve got?"


    I taunted, my words a mixture of bravado and madness.


    The creatures roared in response, their eyes filled with unbridled hatred. They attacked with a frenzy, their ws and fangs seeking my flesh. I dodged, blocked, and struck back with all the strength I could muster.


    Swish... Swish... Thud...


    The minutes felt like hours as the battle raged on. My arms burned with fatigue, and my vision blurred from the sweat stinging my eyes. But I couldn''t give in. Not now.


    "How many more of you are there?"


    I panted, my breath ragged, my determination unyielding.


    The monsters showed no signs of letting up, but neither did I. I fought on, driven by a primal instinct to survive. My trident and longsword became extensions of my very being, cutting through the horrors that surrounded me.


    Tap... Tap...


    The relentless footsteps of the monsters echoed in my ears, a never-ending drumbeat of danger. I had to keep moving and keep fighting. The alcove had be a battleground, a crucible of blood and fury.


    "Stay focused, stay alive..."


    I muttered, the mantra echoing in my mind like a lifeline.


    With each strike, I retreated further into the alcove, drawing the monsters in. I knew that this tactic was risky, but it was the only way to even the odds.


    "Come on, you ugly sons of bitches!"


    I yelled, my voice cracking with exhaustion.


    The monsters closed in, their frenzied attacks pushing me to my limits. My breath came in ragged gasps, and my muscles screamed in protest. But I couldn''t afford to falter. Victory was tantalizingly close.


    Grrraaaah!


    A massive brute lunged at me, its brute strength and fury making it a formidable adversary. I met its charge head-on, my trident and longsword shing with its massive fists.


    "You''re not taking me down!"


    I snarled, defiance burning in my eyes.


    The struggle was fierce, a test of strength and willpower. I could feel the brute''s hot breath on my face as we grappled, locked in a deadly embrace. But I wouldn''t yield. Not to this abomination.


    With a surge of adrenaline, I mustered every ounce of strength I had left. With a mighty shove, I sent the brute stumbling backward, crashing into its fellow monsters. The domino effect created a pile of writhing bodies, a grim testament to my determination.


    "Fuck yeah!"


    I eximed, a surge of triumph coursing through me.


    The remaining monsters, though fewer in number, were no less determined. They charged at me with renewed ferocity, their ws and fangs gleaming in the dim light.


    Thwack... Thud... ng...


    I fought on, each strike a testament to my relentless spirit. It was a brutal, grueling battle, but I refused to back down.


    "Come and get it, you freaks!"


    I yelled, my voice hoarse, my body battered and bruised.


    The monsters closed in, their eyes filled with a hunger for my demise. But I had onest trick up my sleeve.


    Summoning every ounce of strength I had left, I lunged forward with a final, desperate attack. My trident pierced through the heart of the nearest creature, and I swung my longsword in a wide arc, cutting down the others in a flurry of steel and shadow.


    And then, it was over.


    The alcove was filled with the lifeless bodies of the monsters, their grotesque forms sprawled in a macabre tableau of death. I copsed to my knees, my chest heaving, my body trembling with exhaustion.


    "I... I did it..."


    I gasped, disbelief and relief washing over me.


    With thest of my strength, I pushed myself to my feet and stumbled out of the alcove. The temple was eerily silent now, the stench of blood and death hanging heavy in the air.


    I had survived, against all odds. And though I was bruised and broken, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Never again..."


    I muttered to myself, a vow to avoid dark, ancient temples for the rest of my days.


    "Oscar would''ve loved this..."


    I smirked, trying to stay somewhat positive.


    But for now, I needed to rest.


    I copsed onto the cold stone floor, my body spent, and let darkness im me.


    Little did I know, a Demon was nearing my location and its intentions weren''t friendly.

 Chapter 213 The Original Owner of the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 213 The Original Owner of the Shadows</h4>


    Thud... Thud...


    Heavy footsteps echoed through the destend.


    Although the terrain was covered by grey sand that was eerily simr to ash, it didn''t inhibit the sound at all.


    "Where is he..."


    The being walked, muttered, shifting his icy eyes from ruin to ruin, searching for any signs of life.


    The creature had two bat-like wings sprouting from its back, two horns emerging from its forehead and a tail that flicked back and forth in anticipation.


    If not for its sinister smile, the Demon would look even cooler, however, right now, he seemed like a character out of a horror movie.


    "Blood..."


    Suddenly, the abomination''s nostrils red up as a scent of iron pierced the stagnant air.


    Its smile, which was already sinister, grew wider, revealing rows of sharp, sharp teeth.


    In the distance, a temple rose from the barrenndscape, its ancient spires reaching for the sky. It was a foreboding structure, its stone walls weathered by centuries of neglect. The Demon''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as he drew nearer.


    The temple''s entrancey ahead, and it was nked by a gruesome sight. The ground was littered with the corpses of grotesque monsters, their twisted forms contorted in death. The Demon couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    Who had the strength toy waste to these abominations?


    Kneeling down beside one of the fallen creatures, the Demon examined it closely. His wed fingers traced a deep sh wound across its decaying flesh. The precision of the injury caught his attention.


    "Made with a de..."


    He muttered to himself, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    With a swift motion, he pushed the monster''s corpse aside, revealing the telltale signs of a fierce battle. The temple''s entrance seemed to be the epicenter of the conflict. The Demon''s eyes glittered with interest. Whoever had fought here had possessed both skill and determination.


    He couldn''t resist the urge to investigate further. With graceful, yet unsettling movements, he made his way to the temple''s entrance. The ancient stone doors were partially ajar as if inviting him inside. The Demon''s smile never wavered as he stepped into the dark and foreboding interior.


    The air inside the temple was heavy with the lingering stench of battle ¨C a cocktail of blood, sweat, and the acrid scent of fear. The Demon''s wings twitched with anticipation as he followed the trail of carnage.


    He moved silently through the dimly lit corridors, his sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. The walls were marred by deep w marks, and the stone floor was stained with the telltale signs ofbat.


    "Whoever did this must be one tenacious fucker..."


    He mused.


    The further he delved into the temple, the more he became convinced that he was on the trail of someone extraordinary. The remnants of a fierce battle told a story of desperation and defiance.


    And then, he heard a sound ¨C a faint, ragged breath.


    The Demon''s grin widened as he followed the sound, his curiosity piqued. There, in a shadowy alcove,y a figure, battered and broken. It was the survivor of the battle, the one who had faced the horde of monsters with unwavering resolve.


    The Demon approached with predatory grace, his wings unfurling slightly as he loomed over the fallen warrior. He studied the figure''s face, obscured by sweat and grime, and saw a glimmer of determination even in the depths of exhaustion.


    "Interesting..."


    He murmured, his voice like a whisper of doom.


    The survivor stirred, his eyes fluttering open as he met the icy gaze of the Demon. Fear and surprise shed across his face, but he didn''t have the strength to react.


    "You were the one who entered the spire before me..."


    The creature said while approaching the human.


    "You have to die..."


    It reached out with a wed hand, almost grabbing the survivor by his neck, however, the very next second the Demon was sent flying across the room, crashing into a wall.


    "..."


    Its icy eyes narrowed and it smirked.


    "Vicious bastard..."


    ***


    Thud... Thud...


    The sound of footsteps woke me up from my slumber.


    Although I was fatigued from the grueling battle, I forced myself to sit up and assess the situation.


    Something was approaching.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    I guided my Mana into my eyes and squinted into the darkness.


    My sight became a myriad of colors, however, a particr shade of crimson caught my attention.


    A Humanoid creature was approaching the temple.


    "So he finally showed up..."


    I growled, knowing that a Demon was on its way.


    With some effort, I quickly drank a health potion, which relieved some of my exhaustion.


    I also assessed my Mana reserves which were running dangerously low.


    "I''ll have to conserve it..."


    Muttering under my breath, I lowered myself back to the ground, feigning that I was in deep slumber.


    Although I was weakened, I could attack it with a surprise factor.


    A small smirk appeared on my lips but soon my face became a stone mask and I closed my eyes.


    Tap... Tap... Tap...


    The sound of footsteps drew nearer, echoing through the alcove.


    "Interesting..."


    I heard the creature''s groggy voice and opened my eyes wide, feigning surprise and confusion.


    "You were the one who entered the spire before me..."


    The Demon kept muttering something under his breath, and I strained to catch his words.


    "You have to die..."


    However, I could clearly understand their meaning.


    Swish...


    The being came closer, reaching out with its wed hand towards me.


    Fortunately, I was ready.


    Whoosh...


    With a quick shift of my body, I channeled my Mana into my leg, mustering all the strength I had left.


    Crash...


    The Demon was sent flying across the room, crashing into a wall.


    "Vicious bastard..."


    The Demon''s impact against the stone wall sent a tremor through the ancient temple, dislodging bits of debris that rained down like a dark omen. I rose to my feet, my breath ragged, the rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    The Demon, now recovering from the surprise attack, slowly peeled itself away from the wall. Its sinister smile had given way to a scowl, and its icy eyes locked onto me with renewed intensity.


    "So, you have some fight left in you..."


    The Demon hissed, its voice dripping with malice. It flexed its wed fingers, aching for another confrontation.


    I knew I couldn''t afford to waste time. My mana reserves were low, and the odds were heavily stacked against me. But I had faced overwhelming odds before, and this time would be no different.


    I extended my hand, summoning a flicker of mana into a concentrated orb. The ethereal energy pulsed and danced in my palm, casting an eerie glow on my determined face. The Demon''s eyes widened in recognition of the arcane power I possessed.


    "Let''s see what you''re made of..."


    I muttered under my breath, my voice barely audible.


    With a swift motion, the Demon lunged at me, its wings unfurling to provide an added boost of speed. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding its outstretched ws, and hurled the mana orb with precision. The orb struck the Demon''s shoulder, causing it to recoil with a howl of pain.


    The creature''s blood, a dark and viscous fluid, spattered across the temple''s ancient stone floor. It hissed and cursed in a tongue that sent shivers down my spine, anguage that belonged to the darkest of realms.


    But there was no time for fear. I summoned another burst of mana, this time shaping it into a protective barrier that shimmered like a translucent shield. As the Demon recovered from the initial attack, it lunged at me again, but this time, its ws met the barrier with a resounding thud.


    I could see the frustration in its eyes as it wed and scraped at the barrier, unable to breach the protective shield. The demon''s strength was formidable, but so was my determination.


    With a mentalmand, I released the barrier and let loose another barrage of mana projectiles. The projectiles darted through the air like streaks of light, striking the Demon with unerring uracy. It howled in agony as each impact sent shockwaves of pain through its demonic form.


    But the Demon was not one to be defeated easily. With a surge of dark energy, it unleashed a wicked spell that sent tendrils of shadow coiling toward me. I jumped and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding being ensnared by the malevolent magic.


    The battle raged on, a symphony of shes, dodges, and counterattacks. Each move was calcted, each strike precise. The ancient temple bore witness to our sh, its walls trembling with the intensity of our struggle.


    As time passed, the Demon''s movements grew sluggish, its sinister smile now contorted into a grimace of pain and frustration. It was running out of tricks, running out of stamina.


    But so was I.


    We circled each other, both of us breathing heavily. I knew I couldn''t keep up this pace for much longer. My mana was nearly depleted, and fatigue threatened to drag me into the abyss of unconsciousness.


    However, I couldn''t say the same for the Demon.


    Although he was tired and his body had some bruises, his condition was way better than mine.


    "Let''s take it up a notch..."


    It smirked when suddenly, a massive scythe appeared in his hand.


    He was bing serious.

 Chapter 214 Demon’s Power

    <h4>Chapter 214 Demon''s Power</h4>


    "Let''s take it up a notch..."


    The Demon smirked, weirdly weaving his hand.


    It wasn''t an attack or any sort of spell that could harm me.


    Whoosh...


    A massive scythe materialized in his hand.


    The weapon''s de waspletely dark blue, with incarnate designs that were engraved on its edge.


    These engravings seemed very familiar to Runes I could draw.


    Almost the same...


    "Don''t die very quick..."


    The Demon spoke while chuckling and lowered his body, preparing to lunge forward.


    I also prepared to meet him head-on, however, my mind was elsewhere as I began to use my feet to engrave a Rune on the floor.


    From the Demon''s point of view, it might seem like I was doing some weird dance or a posture but in reality, I was creating a Rune that would release a couple of earth spikes, which would emerge from the ground and impede the Demon''s advance.


    Swish...


    However, before I could finish, the Demon lunged forward with incredible speed, bypassing the earth spikes I had attempted to summon.


    ''Shit!''


    I tried to react quickly, but the Demon''s speed caught me off guard.


    Its scythe sliced through the air, aiming to ''hug'' me by the neck.


    nk...


    Luckily, I managed to insert my longsword''s de between my neck and the Demon''s scythe, blocking its attack just in time.


    Unfortunately, the force behind the Demon''s strike was incredible, causing me to fly backward, crashing into a nearby pir.


    "Ughhh..."


    I groaned, noticing that my gaze was blurred and my vision was slightly hazy.


    As Iy against the pir, my body aching from the impact, I knew I couldn''t afford to stay down for long. The Demon''s strength was formidable, and it seemed he was only getting started.


    The Demon, a wicked grin on his face, raised the dark blue scythe high above his head, readying for another strike. I had to think fast. My longsword had saved me once, but I couldn''t rely on it alone.


    "..."


    My mind raced as I considered my options. The Rune on the floor was iplete, but maybe I could still salvage it. I quickly drew the remaining lines with my foot, pouring all my energy into it.


    With a burst of magical energy, the earth spikes I had intended to summon earlier finally erupted from the ground. They shot up like jagged spears, aiming to pierce the Demon and halt his advance.


    But the Demon was quick to react.


    Swish...


    With an agile spin, he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the spikes that shot up towards him. His scythe shed through the air, deflecting the closest spike with ease. It was clear that this Demon was not just physically powerful but also incredibly skilled inbat.


    As I struggled to regain myposure, I realized that this battle was unlike any I had ever faced. The Demon''s movements were fluid and unpredictable, making it difficult to anticipate his attacks.


    The Demon, his eyes gleaming with malevolence, closed the distance between us once again. I knew I couldn''t rely solely on defensive maneuvers. With a surge of determination, I leaped to my feet and met his scythe with my longsword.


    nk...


    Our weapons shed, creating a shower of sparks that illuminated the chamber. The force of his strike sent shockwaves through my arms, but I gritted my teeth and held my ground. I couldn''t afford to falter now.


    As we locked in a fierce struggle, I could feel the immense power emanating from the Demon''s scythe. It was clear that this weapon held a dark and formidable magic of its own. I needed to find a way to counter it, and quickly.


    The sh of our weapons echoed through the chamber, each strike vibrating through my very bones. The Demon''s eyes bore into mine, his malevolent grin never wavering as he pushed against me with relentless force.


    In that moment, I could feel the weight of our battle pressing down on me. It wasn''t just a physical struggle; it was a battle of wills, a fight for survival in the face of overwhelming darkness.


    I knew that I had to be creative, to tap into the depths of my magic and outmaneuver this formidable opponent. With a mentalmand, I channeled my Mana into my longsword, infusing it with a shimmering aura of light. The de crackled with newfound power, pushing back against the Demon''s scythe.


    For a brief moment, I saw surprise flicker in the Demon''s eyes as he struggled against the unexpected surge of energy. It was my chance, my opening.


    With a swift motion, I twisted my longsword, disengaging our weapons, and delivered a powerful kick to the Demon''s chest. He staggered backward, momentarily off bnce. It was all the time I needed.


    I lunged forward, my longsword poised for a strike. But the Demon was no ordinary foe. With lightning reflexes, he deflected my blow with his scythe, sending sparks flying in all directions.


    As the sparks danced through the air, I couldn''t help but marvel at the intricacy of our battle. It was a dance of steel and magic, a sh of opposing forces. Each move, each parry and strike, was a testament to our skill and determination.


    The Demon''s scythe whirled through the air once more, a deadly blur of dark blue. I narrowly dodged the de''s deadly arc, feeling a rush of air as it passed perilously close to my side.


    In response, I countered with a series of rapid strikes, my longsword a blur of motion. The Demon deftly evaded each blow, his movements fluid and graceful despite the weight of his weapon.


    Our sh continued, neither of us giving an inch. I could sense the frustration building in the Demon''s eyes as he struggled to break through my defenses. He was ustomed to overpowering his opponents, and I refused to be an easy conquest.


    The battle raged on, a relentless exchange of blows and parries that seemed to transcend time itself. In that dimly lit chamber, the sh of our weapons echoed like a haunting symphony.


    Swish...


    With a fluid motion, the Demon spun his scythe, aiming to catch me off guard with a sweeping strike. But I had learned to anticipate his moves, and I sidestepped the attack, feeling the rush of air as the de whistled past me.


    In response, Iunched a counterattack, my longsword arcing towards the Demon''s exposed nk. He twisted his body with unnatural agility, narrowly avoiding my strike and countering with a brutal kick that sent me staggering backward.


    Pain radiated from my chest where his kick hadnded, but I couldn''t afford to let it slow me down. I knew I had to keep the pressure on, to find a weakness in his defenses.


    As the Demon lunged forward once again, I focused on the dark blue scythe in his hand. It was more than just a weapon; it was an extension of his very being. If I could disrupt his connection to it, I might gain the upper hand.


    With renewed determination, I channeled my magic into my longsword once more, infusing it with a blinding burst of light. The de crackled with Mana as I swung it in a wide arc, aiming for the Demon''s scythe.


    The scythe met my de with a resounding sh, but this time, the dark magic within it seemed to recoil from the radiant energy of my longsword. The Demon''s grip faltered for a split second, and I seized the opportunity.


    With a swift twist of my wrist, I disarmed him, sending the scythe ttering to the ground. The Demon''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stumbled backward, momentarily defenseless.


    I pressed my advantage,unching a series of rapid strikes that forced him to retreat further. Each blow was a calcted move, a dance of precision and power. I could see the frustration in his eyes, a crack in his malevolent facade.


    But the Demon was not one to be defeated easily. With a snarl, he reached out with his free hand, calling upon his dark magic. Shadows coalesced around him, forming a protective barrier that absorbed my blows.


    I knew I had to act quickly before he could regain hisposure. Drawing upon my own magic, I summoned my Aura de.


    With a fierce battle cry, I swung the new sword at the Demon''s barrier. The mes roared to life, devouring the darkness that surrounded him. The Demon howled in pain as the fire licked at his form.


    But he was not defeated yet. With a final surge of dark energy, he shattered the remaining mes and leaped backward, a look of fury etched on his face.


    The chamber was filled with the acrid scent of burnt shadows and the lingering heat of the mes. I stood my ground, my chest heaving with exertion. The battle had taken its toll on both of us, but I refused to back down.


    The Demon retrieved his scythe, his grip on it trembling with anger and frustration. Our gazes locked once more, and I could see a glimmer of uncertainty in his eyes. He had underestimated me, and now he knew that I was a force to be reckoned with.


    As we circled each other in that dimly lit chamber, I couldn''t help but wonder how this battle would end.


    Although, now, we were on the same level, I was getting too tired.


    I had to finish this fast.

 Chapter 215 The Last Floor

    <h4>Chapter 215 The Last Floor</h4>


    nk...


    My Authority''s de met with the Demon''s scythe, creating a shower of sparks.


    My hands threatened to give out under the pressure but I refused to let go of my sword.


    ''Just a few more...''


    I urged my aching limbs, deflecting another attack sent by the Demon.


    nk...


    The edges of our weapons created Mana ripples that crackled through the air, amplifying the intensity of our sh.


    My eyes met with the Demon''s icy ones, making a shiver race down my spine.


    The creature was enjoying the fight.


    It seems it was already well aware of what the result of this battle will be.


    ''Overconfident bastard...''


    Leaning forward, I extended my empty hand forward, making the Demon chuckle.


    "What? Are you trying to harm me with a palm? At least try to form a fist!"


    It snickered, watching as my palm approached its abdomen, however, this was a critical mistake.


    ''Aura de...''


    Golden particles began to gather in my grasp, forming a Golden de that was as brilliant as the sun.


    Pluck...


    The de dug deep into the Demon''s flesh, causing a roar of pain to escape its lips.


    Before it could react, I twisted the de, causing even more agony to course through the Demon''s body.


    Thud...


    Wanting to get rid of me, the Demon delivered a heavy punch to my chest, sending me flying away.


    "Aghhh..."


    I let out a groan as the impact knocked the wind out of me.


    Blood escaped from my mouth as I struggled to regain myposure.


    "B-astard..."


    However, now, the Demon was also struggling to stay on its feet.


    Dark blood was oozing out of its wound, staining the ground beneath it.


    The creature tried to stop the bleeding by applying pressure with its hand, but the wound was too severe.


    His Dark Mana''s reserves were also almost depleted, preventing him from healing his injuries.


    With a fiery smile, I stood up.


    At first, I felt fear toward this being, a Demon, who is fated to be a very powerful adversary in Leclentia.


    It was almost as if PTSD was creeping up on me, memories of past battles where I fought the monster flooded my mind.


    However, the being that stood before me didn''t seem like the one I always faced in this game.


    Instead, it seemed vulnerable, weakened, and desperate.


    There is a saying that says...


    Even gods can bleed.


    "Let''s take it up a notch..."


    A small smirk appeared on my face as I reached for the Timekeeper''s stopwatch in my pocket.


    Mana flooded into the Artifact, energizing it with a pulsating glow.


    Whoosh...


    The world around me began to blur and distort.


    Time began to slow down, making the Demon appear even slower and more sluggish in its movements.


    ''I''ve always thought about this moment...''


    Approaching its wounded form, I trailed as the Demon lifted its scythe and swung it with desperation and frustration.


    ''To me, you were almost a checkpoint in this new world... An enemy that would test my rights in this world...''


    Bending my body, I dodged the weapon''s de by a hair''s breadth, leaving a bloody gash on my cheek.


    ''...''


    For a moment, our eyes met and I saw a flicker of defeat in the Demon''s eyes.


    ''Thank you.''


    I whispered in my mind.


    Although this guy was a Demon, he was also my test.


    A test that would prove my worth, my right to live in this world.


    Pluck...


    I plunged my Aura de deep into the Demon''s chest, making it stumble backward in pain.


    Its face paled as its blood began to pour out from the wound, unable to be stopped or slowed down by any means.


    "Yo-u... Fuc..ker!"


    It fell backward in a heap, its strength finally giving out.


    "..."


    Looking at the Demon, slowly dying, I pulled out my Authority and approached its fallen form.


    "Go fuck yourself, Azael!"


    I brought down my longsword, ending its life before it could utter another word.


    Swish...


    At thest second, I could see its eyes widening in shock, however, soon, everything faded into silence, and I was left standing there, breathing heavily.


    "I''ve done it!"


    I lifted my fist into the air and shouted with triumph.


    I did it.


    I''ve yet to collect the Shadow Mana Art but Ipleted the hardest task in this entire journey.


    Kill the Demon, who in the game, would get the Art and kill a lot of innocent people.


    "Fufu..."


    Smirking, I looked at the Demon''s corpse which was already consumed by the floor''s winds, I noticed a faint glow in the ashes.


    An azure crystal.


    An object that would teleport me to the fifth,st floor of the spire.


    "..."


    Looking at the crystal, I reached out and picked it up, feeling its cool, smooth surface in my palm.


    Light began to engulf me as I held the azure crystal tight, transporting me to the final stage of my journey in this Shadow Dungeon.


    Whoosh...


    I opened my eyes to find myself in a hallway adorned with intricate, shimmering runes.


    It wasn''t the same as on the third floor, where the ballroom was extravagant and ancient.


    This floor''s design seemed almost futuristic, the hallway was made out of sleek, polished metal that reflected my own image back at me.


    "This always creeps me out..."


    Muttering under my breath, I stumbled forward into the hallway, my body battered after the battle.


    I quickly downed a health potion to replenish my strength and alleviate some of the pain.


    As I cautiously ventured further into the sleek and futuristic hallway, my heart raced with anticipation.


    "This ce... it''s so different..."


    I muttered to myself, trying to push aside the eerie feeling that had settled over me. The polished metal walls reflected my every move, creating a disorienting effect as if the corridor itself was watching me.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for whatever challengesy ahead. I knew that I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now, not aftering this far.


    Just as I started to regain myposure, a sudden, spine-chilling sound echoed through the corridor. A low, ominous hum filled the air, and I felt a shiver run down my spine. It was as if the very walls themselves wereing to life.


    I turned my attention to the floor, and to my horror, I watched as countless spiders began to emerge from the sleek metal beneath my feet. They scuttled out with an eerie grace, their dark bodies contrasting sharply against the polished surface.


    Panic surged through me as I realized I had no choice but to keep moving forward. I could feel the spiders closing in behind me, their numbers increasing with each passing moment.


    Without hesitation, I broke into a sprint, my footsteps echoing in the metallic corridor. I could hear the skittering of the spiders growing louder, their many legs clicking against the floor as they pursued me.


    As I ran, I couldn''t help but nce to the sides of the hallway. To my horror, I saw the metal walls themselvese alive with movement. Spider-like creatures emerged from hidden crevices, their mechanical limbs extending with an unsettling precision.


    I gritted my teeth and pushed myself harder, my breathing in ragged gasps. I knew I had to reach the end of this nightmarish corridor andplete my journey. The azure crystal''s glow seemed to intensify, urging me forward.


    The hallway stretched on endlessly, and the spiders showed no signs of relenting. I could feel their presence closing in, their cold, unfeeling eyes fixed on me. Each step forward was a battle against my fear and exhaustion.


    Finally, as the tension reached its breaking point, I burst through a set of massive double doors at the end of the hallway. The sight that greeted me on the other side was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    Machines or rather creatures that seemed to be a fusion of machine and biology stood before me.


    Their mechanical eyes stared at me with an intensity that sent a chill down my spine.


    "At least I don''t have to fight them..."


    A wave of the spiders that were previously chasing me, burst into the room and instantly changed targets, their attention now focused on the mechanical creatures in front of me.


    Their small bodies climbed and clung to the massive machines, weaving intricate webs of silk that began to immobilize the mechanical beings.


    Their small, sharp metal teeth dug into the metal flesh of the machines, tearing through wires and circuits with a precision that was both impressive and terrifying.


    "I don''t want to stay here for too long..."


    Observing the machines, I slipped away from the scene, carefully navigating my way through the chaos.


    Click...


    I approached a door at the back of the room that was supposed to be found only when all the mechanical monsters were defeated.


    The door creaked, however, not a single soul looked back at the sound.


    It was as if the spiders and machines were locked in a battle of their own,pletely oblivious to my presence.


    "Better for me..."


    Smiling, I entered the room, which had an altar in the middle of it.


    On that altar, therey a book.


    An old, dark tome with a cover that had a strange symbol etched onto it.


    The Shadow Mana Art...

 Chapter 216 Shadow Mana Art

    ?


    Click...


    As the metal door creaked open, I quickly slipped into the dimly lit room and took in my surroundings.


    It was a normal room, no different from the hallway I had just run through.


    Sheets of color-changing metal were covering its walls, reflecting the hazy glow of the single flickering light bulb hanging from the ceiling, casting eerie shadows.


    However, in the middle of the room stood an ancient contraption, an altar engraved with mysterious symbols and adorned with faded remnants of once vibrant tapestries.


    On top of it,y a book.


    An old, dark tome with a cover that had a strange symbol etched onto it.


    It was the Shadow Mana Art.


    "Finally..."


    I whispered to myself, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "I''ve finally found it..."


    Taking a step forward, I felt my entire body tingle with anticipation.


    This was the culmination of months of tireless training and constant mental pressure.


    To bepletely honest, I was very tired.


    My body was fatigued, which is normal after how many battles I fought in the past few days.


    However, I wasn''t talking about physical exhaustion.


    I was drained mentally and emotionally.


    Reincarnation, new identities, and endless battles had taken their toll.


    Although I was an Awakener, I was still human.


    Well... notpletely a human but something in that direction.


    Anyway, I was getting tired of constantly being on edge, always alert and ready for the next challenge.


    "Heroes want breaks too..."


    I smirked, imagining myself being a hero.


    However, that smile soon disappeared.


    I wasn''t a hero.


    This world already has four of them and I didn''t meet the requirements to be one.


    "I''m more like a broken viin~"


    Giggling, I felt my face twist into a smile.


    I had killed people and left others to die without a second thought.


    Although I knew the future, I didn''t do anything to save people''s lives or prevent the tragedies that unfolded before me.


    The only events I intervened with, were those that would benefit me or the protagonists.


    "At least I can admit my ws."


    Brushing my dark bangs to the side, I looked directly at the dark tome on the altar, determination burning in my eyes.


    Some time ago, I told myself that once I got a Seven Star Mana Art, I would officially retire from being an Extra.


    "It''s time..."


    Reaching out for the book, I carefully touched its weathered cover, my fingertips tingling with anticipation.


    Click...


    Instantly, the book turned into ashes, falling onto the altar with a whispering sound.


    For a second, nothing happened but the next moment, knowledge began to flood my mind.


    "Ughhh..."


    This was very painful as well.


    Although I could handle pain really well, it made me fall to my knees and let out a series of groans.


    It was as if somebody was performing an operation on my consciousness, dissecting it and rearranging its very essence.


    "Fuck..."


    Cursing, I tried to embrace the information, feeling many connections forming and insights unfolding.


    It was like watching a movie, listening to a podcast and reading at the speed of sound at the same time, all while my brain was being stretched to its limits.


    Luckily, this didn''tst very long as the process soon came to an end.


    However, I didn''t rise from my knees.


    It wasn''t because I didn''t want to.


    It was because if I did, I''d fall to the ground.


    "..."


    Slowly, I extended my arm forward.


    "Abyss Shadow: Shadowy de!"


    A long, sleek de appeared in my palm, emanating an eerie ck aura.


    The de flickered in and out of existence, seeming to vanish and reappear with each blink.


    A small smirk appeared on my face.


    "Abyss Shadow: Free Shadow!"


    Suddenly, my own Shadow began to twist and curl, detaching from my body and forming a separate entity beside me.


    It was like many Shadows I''ve seen, formless, constantly changing, however, it was also a tad different.


    Its golden eyes seemed a lot simr to mine.


    "This is good..."


    Weaving my hand, I dispersed my Shadowy de and Shadow.


    "..."


    Looking around for a moment, I took a deep breath and focused on my Mana.


    "Abyss Shadow: Shadow Ascendance!"


    I felt my body change, the Shadows surrounding me began to curl, twist around me, and merge with my form.


    It was as if they were reaching out to embrace me, bing one with my being.


    Huff...


    As the transformation ended, I let out a deep breath, embracing the newfound power coursing through my veins.


    Looking at the metal walls, I observed my new appearance.


    I was taller.


    I had grown a few inches in height, my stature more imposing now.


    My hands were more muscr and had sharp ws made out of Shadows.


    My face was also obstructed by a Shadowy mask, leaving only my golden visible eyes peering out.


    I was also wearing a weirdyer of Shadow Armor that made me look like a middle age Shadow Knight.


    "This seems cool..."


    Looking at my reflection, Imented.


    Since I just learned the Shadow Mana Art, I only had these abilities at my disposal to tap into the power of the Shadows.


    "I should test this out..."


    As if forgetting the fatigue, I spun around my heel, going toward the metal door that stood before me.


    Creak...


    Emerging into the other room, I noticed that the massive Metal machines were still fighting with the little spiders, trying to get rid of the small metal monsters that tried to dig into their skin and sever the wires, cause shortcuts and kill them.


    "I should join them..."


    A small smile appeared on my face and I stretched out my hand, summoning the new weapon I just gained.


    "Abyss Shadow: Shadowy de!"


    A sleek sword appeared in my hand, making my grip tighten with anticipation.


    The nearest colossal machine was locked in a fierce struggle with a swarm of metallic spiders, its massive limbs iling wildly. As I closed the distance, I focused my newfound power and channeled it into the de.


    "This is gonna be fun..."


    I whispered, the words barely escaping my masked lips.


    Swish...


    The de seemed to elongate and sharpen even further, bing a deadly weapon of darkness. With a single, powerful swing, I struck the metallic behemoth. The Shadowy de sliced through its thick armor like it was paper, and the massive machine groaned in agony before copsing to the ground, a tangle of sparking wires and twisted metal.


    But my work wasn''t done yet.


    The horde of spiders that had been swarming around the fallen giant now turned their attention to me. They leaped from the dying machine''s metal skin, their razor-sharp legs clicking menacingly.


    "..."


    Without hesitation, I swung the Shadowy de twice in quick session. Each swing created a devastating arc of shadowy energy, and with precision, I cut down the approaching spiders. They disintegrated into metallic shards as the dark energy sliced through them, leaving nothing but the echoing clinks of their demise.


    The room was filled with the eerie silence that followed the chaos. The metallic giants and their tormentors had momentarily forgotten their battle, and all eyes were on me. My heart pounded in my chest as I stood there, a figure shrouded in shadow, my golden eyes glowing with newfound power.


    I couldn''t help but smirk beneath my Shadowy mask.


    "This is truly powerful..."


    ***


    Thud...


    Thest metal creature hit the ground, its lifeless body crumpling under its own weight.


    Metal spiders that were eating it within, spilled out into the area, instantly lunging toward me, however, all it took was a single swipe of my Shadow to wipe them out.


    With a powerful thrust, the Shadow shed his wed hand across the horde, killing most of them in the process and also taking care of the other ones with a flurry of swift and precise strikes.


    "Good job..."


    Looking at my Shadow retracting to its original ce and connecting to my body, I felt a smirk cross my face.


    "This is fucking powerful..."


    Suddenly, the Shadow Armor that covered me began to retract, marking the 10 minute mark.


    It seems that now, the Shadow Ascendance could onlyst for this long.


    "It''s still good enough..."


    Looking at the disappearingyer of Shadows, I muttered.


    Not only did the armor give me good defense but also provided me with a minor Attribute boost.


    "I wonder how others would react..."


    Imagining the faces of some of the students, I let out a small giggle.


    I wasn''t going to show the full extent of my power but I should disy a little bit of it.


    The Queen''s tournament is about to ur and the most promising students within the Academy will be participating.


    I needed to show some of my power to attract attention and gain a ce in this tournament.


    The Rewards were simply too good to give up on.


    The Third ce gets a significant cash prize and an A Rank Artifact of their choosing.


    The Second one receives a five star Weapon Style and allowance to enter directbat in the frontlines against Demons.


    However, the first ce gets an Egg.


    A small golden egg of a dragon.


    "..."


    I need it or rather I need to win it and give it to Kai.


    Why?


    Well, because he will lose his mind if I don''t.


    It''splicated but he will cause a lot of problems if he doesn''t bond with that creature soon.

 Chapter 217 Shadow Boss

    <h4>Chapter 217 Shadow Boss</h4>


    Swish...


    My de tore through a Shadow, leaving nothing but remnants of its former darkness in its wake.


    "..."


    Looking at my Shadowy de, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    Whoosh...


    Another Shadow lunged at me, however, I quickly got rid of it with a swift and precise strike of my de.


    I was already out of the Spire where I obtained the Shadow Mana Art, however, now, I was on my way toward the Boss of this Dungeon.


    Although I could''ve left the Dungeon instantly, I wasn''t nning to let the Shadow creatures keep spilling into the real world.


    Swish...


    Suddenly, a giant Shadow manifested in front of me, its presence overwhelming.


    It was the size of an elephant and had two massive glowing obsidian eyes that pierced through the darkness.


    However, it only took a single swing to reduce it to nothing more than a fading memory of darkness.


    Swish...


    The echoes of random sounds resonated in the air as I made my way toward the looming runes of the massive coliseum. The once vibrant symbols etched into the stone now appeared faded and worn, much like the arena itself.


    Tap... Tap...


    As I drew nearer, an eerie silence enveloped the surroundings, broken only by the soft shuffling of my footsteps on the ancient, sandy floor. The Coliseum, which once must have been teeming with spectators and warriors, nowy barren and deste. It was a haunting sight, a testament to the passage of time and the decaying glory of a long-forgotten era.


    My eyes scanned the rows of empty viewer seats, each one carved with intricate designs that spoke of a time when this ce was the heart of grand battles and heroic feats. Now, they stood as mere remnants of the past, crumbling under the weight of history.


    With a leap, I vaulted over the railing and descended onto the sandy arena floor. The sand crunched beneath my boots, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of solitude in this vast emptiness. The arena stretched out before me, its boundaries marked by the faded lines that had once defined the battleground for countless warriors.


    I took a moment to look around, my gaze sweeping across the empty expanse. The onlypany I had were the distant echoes of my own footsteps, a stark contrast to the thunderous apuse that must have once reverberated through these stone walls.


    In the distance, I spotted the raised tform that marked the center of the arena. It was there that I expected to find the Boss of this Dungeon, the final challenge I hade to face.


    With determination in my heart, I set off towards the tform, each step echoing through the silent coliseum. The runes that adorned the walls seemed to watch me with quiet curiosity, as if they, too, were waiting to see the oue of this long-forgotten confrontation.


    As I neared the tform, I couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired in this arena in days long gone by.


    Tap...


    However, I was snapped out of my thoughts as soon as I ced my foot on the grey sand of the arena.


    Just as I took a step onto the tform, the ground beneath me trembled. The sand shifted, and a deep, guttural rumble filled the air. I froze my senses on high alert. Something was wrong, something beyond what I had anticipated.


    And then, with a deafening roar, the sand erupted in a violent shower of grains, revealing the monstrosity that had been lurking beneath. It was a Shadow Deathworm, a colossal creature of darkness and despair.


    The Deathworm''s body was a twisted fusion of shadow and sand, its immense form undting as it emerged from the ground. Its skin was as dark as the abyss, and it gleamed with an otherworldly sheen. Its eyes were the size of boulders, radiant orbs of crimson that zed with malevolence.


    Rows of serrated teeth lined its gaping maw, and from its sides sprouted countless shadowy tendrils that writhed like snakes, each one tipped with a razor-sharp point. Its hide was adorned with ancient runes, pulsating with dark energy, and they seemed to writhe and twist as if they had a life of their own.


    The Deathworm''s presence was overwhelming, a palpable aura of darkness that threatened to suffocate me.


    Roar...


    It let out another earth-shaking roar.


    However, I didn''t feel any fear.


    "Abyss Shadow: Shadowy de!"


    "Abyss Shadow: Shadow Ascendance!"


    I used my Mana Art to summon my armor and de with a smile spreading across my face.


    With my Abyss Shadow abilities fully activated, I stood ready to face the monstrous Shadow Deathworm that had erupted from the depths of the arena. The adrenaline surged through my veins, and my heart pounded with a mixture of excitement and determination.


    The colossal creature''s obsidian eyes locked onto me, and its immense form reared up, towering over me like a nightmarish colossus. I knew that this battle would test my skills to their limits, but I was prepared.


    The Deathworm lunged forward, its gaping maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth aiming straight for me. With lightning reflexes, I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding its deadly bite. The sand beneath me shifted and crumbled as the Deathworm''s attack missed, leaving a gaping hole in the arena floor.


    I quickly recovered,nding gracefully on the sandy ground. The Shadow Deathworm turned to face me, its massive body coiling as it prepared for another assault. This time, I needed to be faster.


    I sprinted toward the creature, my Shadowy de gleaming with dark energy as I swung it in a wide arc. The de sliced through the air, leaving a trail of shadows in its wake. With a resounding sh, it met one of the Deathworm''s writhing tendrils, the dark energies colliding in a fierce sh of power.


    As I pushed against the creature''s appendage, I could feel the intense darkness of the Deathworm''s essence trying to overpower me. But I wasn''t about to let that happen. With a surge of Shadow Mana, I channeled my energy into my de, forcing the tendrils back and driving the creature away.


    The Deathworm roared in frustration, its crimson eyes burning with anger. It wasn''t going to make this battle easy, and I weed the challenge.


    With renewed determination, Iunched myself into the air, flipping over the Deathworm''s massive form andnding on its back. The creature writhed and twisted, trying to dislodge me, but I clung to its shadowy hide like a determined parasite.


    As I clung to the writhing back of the Shadow Deathworm, I could feel the raw power coursing through its dark form. It was a battle of wills, my determination against its malevolence.


    Swish...


    The Deathworm''s massive tendrils swayed and thrashed in an attempt to shake me off, but I held on tightly, my grip unyielding. With each moment that passed, I could sense the ebb and flow of the creature''s dark energy, and I knew I had to act quickly.


    Summoning the power of my Abyss Shadow abilities, I channeled Shadow Mana into my de, causing it to pulse with an even darker intensity. With a swift and precise strike, I plunged the de deep into the Deathworm''s hide, the shadowy energies sizzling as they made contact.


    Roar...


    The creature let out a deafening roar of agony, its entire form convulsing in pain. I could feel the tremors coursing through its body as I continued to drive my de deeper, aiming for its core. The runes on its hide writhed and contorted, struggling to resist the onught of my Mana.


    In that moment, I realized that this was a battle not just of physical prowess, but of the mastery of Shadow Mana. I had to tap into the depths of my power and push beyond my limits.


    With a surge of concentration, I summoned a torrent of Shadow Mana, enveloping the Deathworm''s form in a shroud of darkness. The tendrils that had been attempting to dislodge me recoiled in the face of this overwhelming power, their tips withering and fading.


    I continued to press forward, my de cutting through theyers of shadowy flesh, drawing closer to the heart of the beast. The Deathworm''s crimson eyes zed with fury and desperation as it realized that it was facing an adversary unlike any it had encountered before.


    As I neared the core, I could feel the resistance of the creature growing stronger. It was as if the very essence of the abyss was fighting back, trying to protect its inner sanctum. But I was unyielding, my determination unwavering.


    With one final, powerful thrust, my de pierced the heart of the Shadow Deathworm. The creature let out a final, ear-piercing scream, its massive form convulsing in a cataclysmic explosion of darkness.


    I was thrown clear of the explosion,nding in a heap on the sandy arena floor. The shockwave from the Deathworm''s demise rippled through the coliseum, sending ancient stones tumbling.


    As the dust settled, I slowly rose to my feet, my armor battered and my body bruised. But I had emerged victorious. The Shadow Deathworm was no more, its darkness vanquished


    "Time to leave..."

 Chapter 218 Cleaning Up

    ?


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the destendscape dotted with random ruins that seemed to be frozen in time, I was humming a melody that echoed in the vast emptiness around me.


    I wasn''t afraid of attracting attention, there was simply nothing that could cause me any danger.


    Tap... Tap...


    My footsteps resounded against soft sand, creating a rhythmic beat that apanied my tune.


    "This day can''t get any better..."


    Wearing a small smile on my face, I swung a Shadowy de held in my hand, beheading a formless Shadow that lunged at me from out of the Darkness.


    During my journey back, I was already attacked a few times, however, a single strike from my de created by the Shadow Mana Art could behead these beings.


    Also, during the past few hours I''ve noticed that my Weapon Style ispatible with my Mana Art.


    It''s like every time I use my Style with the Shadowy de, its effects are greatly enhanced.


    Although I''m not sure, it''s probably because both of them are of the same element.


    "..."


    Approaching the portal that led me outside, I took a deep breath and nced back at the Dungeon behind me.


    "I''m no longer an extra."


    Letting thest few words linger in the air, I took a step through the portal and into the sunlight.


    For a moment, I was blinded by the warm, radiant light that enveloped me.


    "Ughh..."


    Groaning, I took a few minutes to adjust to the brightness before lowering my hands and taking in the sight before me.


    Before me stood the same ruined vige that I left behind, however, the massive Shadow looming over it was more transparent, allowing the sunlight to shine upon thendscape.


    My eyes instantly went toward the twisting Shadows that were still present, lurking in corners and alleys.


    Their obsidian eyes were locked onto me or rather the portal behind me, which was distorting and twisting, closing after I''ve killed the Dungeon''s boss.


    "Come, attack me!"


    I pointed the tip of my Shadowy de in the direction of the creatures, a fierce expression spreading across my face.


    I was already nning on cleaning up all the Shadows that had escaped the Dungeon during its outbreak.


    However, if all of them were toe at me at once...


    This would require little to no time!


    Click...


    I lowered my stance, letting my muscles tense in anticipation of the imminent battle.


    The Shadows, as if responding to my challenge, began to slither and glide towards me, their forms shifting and contorting in eerie ways. Their obsidian eyes gleamed with malevolence, and they moved with an unsettling fluidity that seemed to defy thews of physics.


    My grip on the Shadowy de tightened, and I could feel the dark energy coursing through it, ready to be unleashed. As the first Shadow lunged at me, I spun gracefully on my heel, the de slicing through the air with deadly precision. With a swift and expert strike, I severed its head from its shadowy body. The headless form dissipated into a wisp of darkness, vanishing into nothingness.


    The remaining Shadows closed in, undeterred by the fate of theirpanion. I danced among them, my movements a symphony of grace and power. Each swing of my de was a lethal stroke, and Shadows fell one after the other. They tried to surround me, but I was always one step ahead, my instincts andbat skills honed to perfection.


    Hiss...


    I could hear the soft whispers of the Shadows, their voices like a chorus of despair. They were desperate to overwhelm me, but I was unyielding. Thepatibility between my Weapon Style and Shadow Mana Art was proving to be a formidable advantage. Every strike I delivered was enhanced by the dark energy, making my attacks devastatingly effective.


    The battle raged on, and I lost myself in the rhythm ofbat. Time seemed to slow as I continued to cleave through the Shadows.


    Swish...


    As thest of the Shadows closed in, I channeled all my remaining energy into a single, powerful strike. The Shadowy de cut through the air with a blinding arc, and the remaining Shadows were engulfed in darkness. Their forms wavered and flickered before dissipating entirely, leaving behind only an echo of their malevolent presence.


    With a small smile, I stood amidst the fading shadows, victorious.


    However, soon another shadow emerged from the darkness, its form, unlike the others I had just defeated.


    It was the Blind Shadow Anaconda.


    The Blind Shadow Anaconda emerged from the depths of darkness with a hiss that sent shivers down my spine. Its massive form was a sight to behold, a serpentine behemoth covered in glistening obsidian scales. The scales shimmered with an otherworldly sheen, absorbing the ambient light and reflecting it in a hauntingly beautiful disy.


    Its eyes, however, were hollow voids, devoid of sight, yet filled with a malevolent presence that made my heart race. This creature was no ordinary Shadow; it was a formidable adversary, and I could sense that this battle would test the limits of my abilities.


    The Blind Shadow Anaconda lunged at me with astonishing speed, its jaws snapping shut with a deafening p. I narrowly dodged its attack, feeling the rush of disced air against my skin. The sheer power and precision of the strike were awe-inspiring.


    I knew I had to stay focused, my instincts sharp. With a quick pivot, I countered with a powerful thrust of my Shadowy de. The de pierced the Anaconda''s scales, causing dark, oily blood to ooze from the wound. It let out a bone-chilling hiss of pain but showed no signs of backing down.


    "Not so tough anymore..."


    As the battle raged on, the Blind Shadow Anaconda proved to be a relentless opponent. It slithered and coiled, its movements unpredictable and maddeningly fast. Its blind eyes seemed to track me with uncanny uracy as if it could sense my presence through some otherworldly means.


    I continued to strike with precision, aiming for the gaps in its obsidian armor. Each strike sent tremors through the Anaconda''s massive body, but it retaliated with a ferocity that was both astonishing and terrifying. Its jaws snapped at me, and I narrowly avoided being swallowed whole.


    The Anaconda''s blindness, while a disadvantage in some ways, also meant that it relied heavily on its other senses.


    I decided to use that to my advantage.


    Swish...


    I began to move with deliberate, rhythmic steps, creating a hypnotic pattern with my footwork. The Blind Shadow Anaconda, unable to see me, relied on the vibrations and sounds I generated. It followed my movements, its head swaying from side to side, trying to pinpoint my location.


    With each step, I led the creature into a carefullyid trap. I feigned an opening, a vulnerability, and as the Anaconda lunged once more, I sidestepped with lightning speed. The massive serpent''s head crashed into a crumbling stone wall, disorienting it for a crucial moment.


    Whoosh...


    Taking full advantage of the opportunity, I delivered a devastating blow to its exposed nk. The Shadowy de sliced through the scales, cutting deep into the creature''s flesh. Dark energy surged through the de, intensifying the damage.


    The Blind Shadow Anaconda let out a final, agonized hiss before dissipating into a wisp of darkness, its obsidian scales fading into nothingness.


    "Good!"


    Looking at the dissipating darkness, I smirked.


    I was already aware of the many shadows approaching me, gathering from everywhere around.


    But I was not afraid.


    "Come... Come... I don''t want to stay here any longer!"


    ***


    A girl with blond hair and emerald eyes watched as the sight before her unfolded.


    The flying vehicle was moving at such fast speeds that there was a blur of colors and lights.


    However, her eyes shone with Mana, allowing her to take in all the sights.


    "How much longer till we get to the ce?"


    She turned her head to the person sitting next to her, a woman with silver hair and a rxed expression.


    Sometimes Katarina wondered how her mother could keep calm although they were about to explore the new unexplored depths of the world.


    A new element!


    Never in her past tries had she known about such a thing.


    "About an hour, why? Not enjoying the time with your mother?"


    Steering the vehicle with ease, her mother gave her a yful smile.


    Katarina grinned and shook her head.


    At least her mother was the same.


    ***


    "Huff..."


    I let out a deep breath as thest Shadow fell beneath my feet.


    I had probably killed more than a few hundred of them by now.


    At first various shadows that resided in the vige came but after that they began to flood from the rivers and the forest, gathering in a never-ending stream.


    It took me an entire hour to fight off the relentless onught, but I finally stood victorious amidst the sea of defeated shadows.


    Although my Mana was depleted and my body fatigued from the prolonged fight, I was happy.


    "Time to go back to the Academy~"

 Chapter 219 Almost Caught

    ?


    "Time to go back to the Academy~"


    Stretching my arms, I weaved my wrist, making the Shadow Armor and de vanish into thin air.


    I let out a satisfying sigh, feeling my muscles rx and the tension melt away.


    For the past few days, I had been fighting non-stop against hordes of Shadows and even Demons.


    It was normal that my entire body felt like it had been put through a meat grinder.


    But now, it was time to go back to the Academy.


    I''d spent most of the one-week break exploring the Dungeon and the sses were about to start again.


    "..."


    Recalling thebat lessons, I smirked.


    I couldn''t wait to try the new Mana Art.


    Although I''ve already used it against monsters multiple times, it''s not the same as using it against human opponents with different fighting styles and strategies.


    "I wonder how Oscar will react..."


    Imagining his Silver Spear being blocked by my Shadowy de, I smirked.


    Maybe I should make a bet...


    My thoughts began to steer in an exciting direction as I imagined how much money I could make from this ''fair'' bet between friends.


    A greedy smile began to spread across my face and an eerie giggle escaped my lips.


    However, I was snapped out of my useless thoughts by the distant sound of something flying through the air.


    Whoosh...


    Frowning, I instinctively dashed toward the forest trees, hiding under their lush canopy.


    "What is this now?"


    I muttered under my breath, peeking out from my hiding spot.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    The world around me began to morph, a myriad of different colors and energies swirling together in a mesmerizing dance.


    My eyes locked onto a specific source of Mana, a shimmering blue light cutting through the air with graceful precision.


    "What is a military aircraft doing here..."


    I muttered to myself, looking at the aircraft flying closer, its sleek design and advanced technology evident.


    Whoosh...


    The flying vehicle began to slow down, hovering mid-air, above the vige with a low hum.


    For a moment, it froze in the sky, its engines emitting a soft purr.


    Whoosh...


    The aircraft began to descend, slowly and steadily, until itsnding gear touched the ground with a gentle thud.


    "..."


    The corner of my eye twitched seeing the unexpected arrival of the military.


    ''Why are they here? Could it be!?''


    Suddenly, a wild thought appeared in my mind.


    What if, somehow, the military discovered the Shadow Dungeon?


    Of course, they would want to investigate the area!


    I clenched my teeth, looking at the unmoving vehicle.


    Although I''ve killed all or most of the Shadows, the Dungeon portal was still open, so there would be a possibility that they stumble upon it.


    Although the portal would disappear soon since I''d killed the Dungeon boss, there was no need for the government to know anything about the Shadow Element yet.


    It is an element that is better not known by anyone.


    Powerful but dangerous.


    I''d rather no one discover it and risk its misuse or exploitation.


    Click...


    My attention was drawn by the clicking sound of the aircraft.


    Somebody was about to exit.


    "The trip didn''t take that long, did it?"


    A woman with long, flowing silver hair stepped out of the aircraft and looked around the area with a smile on her face.


    Seeing her, I almost choked.


    ''Why is Carolina here!?''


    Suppressing the groan that was threatening to escape from my throat, I began to massage my eyebrows.


    Carolina is a high-ranking official in the military and the woman who is responsible for the safety of Helixia City, including monitoring any anomalies and potential threats.


    Her Rank was S and she was known for her exceptionalbat skills and strategic thinking.


    ''Why the hell is she really here!?''


    They could''ve sent any other officer to investigate since Helixia is basically on the other side of the Kingdom and yet they sent Carolina.


    A Woman who was basically the best of the best in their ranks.


    ''Escaping will be difficult...''


    Sighing, I began to retreat into the forest, however, my eyes caught sight of another figure emerging from the aircraft.


    Blond Hair.


    Bow tightly held in her hands.


    Emerald eyes that had unnatural calmness.


    ''Katarina...''


    Observing the girl, I quietly cursed my luck.


    I needed to leave or else if I''m caught I''d be instantly recognized.


    Tap... Tap...


    Step by step I began to retreat into the forest, disappearing behind the lush greenery.


    It didn''t take too long for me topletely disappear out of sight and I began to sprint frantically toward the shore of the river.


    Huff... Huff...


    Letting out a long breath, I ignored the boat that was docked inside the forest of reeds and dove into the cold water, immersing myself in its refreshing embrace.


    The boat was already broken by the Shadow Kraken''s attacks and even if the engine would''ve worked, I wasn''t going to risk it being heard by Carolina.


    Ssh... Ssh...


    Swimming through the river, I felt the soreness of my muscles threatening to slow me down, but I pushed through.


    I couldn''t afford to stop and rest.


    "Fuck..."


    Luckily, nothing attacked me during my swim, and I reached the other side of the river unscathed.


    However, curses spilled from my mouth.


    My phone was still in my pocket since I forgot to put it into my Spatial Ring and now it was drenched, rendering it unusable.


    "How will I know when the train arrives..."


    I groaned in frustration as I fumbled with my wet phone, realizing it was no longer functional.


    However, just as I was about to walk toward the forest, a face appeared out of the greenery on the other side of the river.


    Although we were quite some distance away, I could make out her blond hair and sighed.


    ''It''s Katarina...''


    Feeling some relief since it''s not Carolina, I didn''t hesitate, dashing into the greenery before she could shoot arrows.


    I didn''t want to get caught since the questioning would be hell of annoying.


    I might even be killed or tortured for information.


    "Yeah, I''m not staying..."


    I whispered to myself, dashing toward the station and suppressing my Mana as tightly as possible.


    Whoosh...


    Suddenly, the sound of something flying through the air echoed in the area and I smirked.


    This was not the sound of the military aircraft but rather the train.


    ''Come on...''


    Picking up my pace, I raced towards the train station, determined to catch the departing train.


    With every stride I took, I was getting closer.


    Tap...


    Soon the ground began to change and I stepped onto the stone tform where the train was waiting, its engine humming softly.


    I''ve made it!


    ***


    Whoosh...


    The train began to ascend into the air, slowly moving through the sky and gaining momentum with every second.


    It was as if seeing a massive dragon taking flight, the train soared through the clouds effortlessly.


    It would soon reach the required height to elerate and breach the sound barrier.


    However...


    Whoosh...


    Another aircraft suddenly approached the train, a Mana pulse rippling through the air.


    It was a military aircraft and it was about to conduct a search on the train''s passengers.


    ***


    "I''d be soooo fucked..."


    Looking at the train hovering in the air, I chuckled to myself.


    Of course, I''m not going to enter a train that could be caught within seconds.


    I''d be the dumbest criminal if I did.


    I smirked, looking as the train was forced to stop and the military aircraft began their search, systematically going through eachpartment and scrutinizing every passenger.


    "They won''t find me that easily."


    Turning around, I began toward the North.


    Although I was without transport, I could still make it to the Academy before the break ended.


    Tap... Tap...


    Throwing thest look toward the train and the aircraft, I began to walk.


    ***


    "You sure you saw somebody?"


    Carolina steered the aircraft''s wheel to the right, away from the train, allowing the massive transport to continue its journey undisturbed.


    "Yes, it was a human figure."


    Katarina mumbled to herself, her brow furrowed in frustration.


    Not only did she miss a chance to explore a new element because the Dungeon was already closing due to somebody killing its boss.


    But also, the only human that she saw within the vicinity escaped from their grasp.


    "Damn..."


    Whispering, she began to bite her nails nervously, deep in thought about the implications of the escaped individual.


    This life was not normal for her.


    A new person entered this timeline.


    A new element appeared out of nowhere.


    The City attack which wasn''t supposed to happen for another two years, urred way too early.


    ''Too many unknown variables...''


    Noticing that all of her calctions and predictions were being disrupted, Katarina''s frustration arose once again.


    Should she begin to eliminate these unknown variables?


    Or should she focus on gaining her own personal strength?


    "..."


    Looking outside the aircraft''s window Katarina sighed.


    The world was really hard for this specific girl.

 Chapter 220 Finally Back

    ?


    Crackle...


    The peaceful sound of crackling firewood echoed through the dark night, adding a cozy ambiance to the silent forest.


    The fire''s dancing mes illuminated the surrounding trees and cast flickering Shadows across the forest floor.


    Within one of the shadows, a figure was silently observing the shimmering glow of the fire.


    The man''s golden eyes were fixated on the mes as if they held the secrets of the universe.


    "Just another day..."


    Brushing my dark hair out of my face, I sighed.


    This was the second day I''ve been traveling toward the nearest town, and so far, the journey has been nothing but winding paths and dense forests.


    Even today, while traversing through the unknown forest I was attacked by random monsters lurking within them.


    "At least they were delicious."


    Recalling the taste of the sulent monster meat, my mouth began to water.


    Anyway, there wasn''t a monster that could pose any danger to me in these parts.


    Or at least I hadn''t seen one yet.


    Grrr...


    A sound of growling interrupted my thoughts, and my senses immediately heightened.


    "I''ve spoken too soon..."


    Turning around, I instantly summoned my Shadow armor and Shadowy de.


    Grrr...


    The low growl persisted, growing louder as an eerie, unsettling sensation washed over me. The fire crackled in response to the mounting tension, casting elongated shadows that seemed to writhe and quiver in anticipation.


    As I slowly turned to face the source of the growling, I saw it emerge from the shroud of darkness. It was unlike anything I had encountered in my travels through thesends.


    The creature was massive, standing nearly eight feet tall on two sturdy hind legs. Its mottled, charcoal-ck skin glistened with a sickly sheen in the firelight. Sinister ridges and bony protrusions adorned its hulking frame, and a spiky crest ran down its back, shimmering with an unsettling, bioluminescent glow.


    Its eyes, a venomous shade of crimson, burned with an insatiable hunger as they locked onto mine. Jagged fangs jutted from its maw, dripping with viscous, greenish saliva that sizzled when it hit the forest floor. Massive, wed hands twitched with anticipation, each digit tipped with a wicked, obsidian-ck talon.


    Grrr...


    The creature let out another guttural growl, a sound that seemed to resonate deep within my bones. It crouched low, its muscles coiling like tightly wound springs, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    I tightened my grip on the Shadowy de.


    "Let''s finish this quickly..."


    With a sudden, lightning-fast lunge, the creature sprang forward, its obsidian talons shing through the air with deadly precision. I reacted with equal swiftness, sidestepping its attack, narrowly avoiding the raking ws.


    My Shadow armor rippled and shifted in response to the threat, its inky tendrils of darkness protecting me like a shield. With a calcted strike, I countered with my Shadowy de, aiming for the creature''s exposed nk.


    ng...


    The de met resistance as it collided with the creature''s armored hide, sending sparks flying. The impact reverberated through my arm, but I held my ground. The creature retaliated, unleashing a frenzied barrage of strikes, its ws shing and snapping like deadly jaws.


    Each movement became a blur of speed and precision. I weaved and dodged, narrowly evading the creature''s relentless assault. The forest echoed with the shing of metal and the creature''s enraged roars.


    Gritting my teeth, I seized an opening. As the creature lunged once more, I ducked beneath its strike, then pivoted, shing my Shadowy de in a wide arc. The de found its mark, slicing into the creature''s side with a sickening squelch.


    "Aghhh..."


    A howl of agony pierced the night as foul-smelling ichor sprayed from the wound, sizzling upon contact with the forest floor. The creature staggered back, momentarily weakened.


    Now was the time to strike. I unleashed a flurry of blows, my de a blur as it carved through the air. The creature, though formidable, couldn''t withstand the relentless assault.


    It roared in pain and fury, its movements growing sluggish.


    Roar...


    The creature''s defiant roar echoed through the forest, but it was clear that the tide of battle was turning. My determination and years of training had honed my skills to a razor''s edge, and I was determined to emerge victorious.


    I pressed the advantage, my Shadowy de slicing through the air with precision. Each strike aimed for vulnerable spots on the creature''s hide, seeking to exploit any weakness. The forest seemed to hold its breath, the very trees watching in eerie silence as our deadly dance continued.


    The creature''s crimson eyes burned with a mixture of pain and fury. It swung its massive wed arms in desperation, but my Shadow armor deflected the blows, absorbing their impact without flinching.


    As I continued to whittle away at the creature''s defenses, I noticed its movements growing slower and more uncoordinated. The greenish saliva that dripped from its gaping maw was now tinged with blood. My heart quickened with the realization that victory was within reach.


    Swish...


    With a final, powerful thrust, my Shadowy de found its mark. It pierced the creature''s chest, sinking deep into its heart. The creature''s roar turned into a strangled cry, and it copsed to the forest floor, twitching and convulsing.


    "It''s not very strong..."


    Muttering under my breath, I dragged the creature''s body into the fire.


    There was no need to let the remains attract many more unwanted visitors.


    ***


    Tap... Tap...


    "Just another day..."


    Walking through the forest, I nced at the sun shining through the dense canopy overhead.


    Today was the day I was going to reach a city and leave this treacherous wilderness behind.


    "Finally..."


    Suddenly, the sight of civilization came into view and my heart leaped with joy.


    It didn''t take long for me to reach the outskirts of the city, where the bustling sounds and vibrant energy filled the air.


    It also didn''t take a lot of time for me to board a train that would take me to the Academy.


    The whir of the train and the excited chatter of fellow passengers surrounded me as I settled into my seat.


    "Now, I will finally have the time to rest..."


    Making myselffortable in the plush seat, I closed my eyes and let out a sigh of relief.


    ...


    [ Mage Academy ]


    A robotic voice woke me up from my restful slumber.


    Without hesitation, I quickly left the train and stepped onto the tform of the massive city.


    Rubbing my eyes and letting out a yawn I overlooked the surroundings.


    One couldn''t tell that this city was previously attacked by the massive forces of the Demons.


    "..."


    Without thinking, I began to walk through the streets of the city, entering a few shops along the way and buying some clothes.


    Tap... Tap...


    Soon I found myself standing outside the towering gates of the Mage Academy.


    It was a sight to behold - the grandeur and prestige of the institution were palpable.


    In front of the imposing gates, I straightened my posture and took a deep breath.


    "Time to go back..."


    Entering the Academy, I lowered my head and ''camouged'' with the surroundings.


    I didn''t want to speak ormunicate with other students.


    My goal was to reach my room as fast as possible.


    With quick strides, I navigated through the campus and made my way towards the residential area.


    The dorms were filled with a lot of students, chatting together and going about their daily business.


    I somehow managed to blend in, avoiding eye contact and slipping unnoticed into my room.


    Click...


    Closing the door behind me, I let out a sigh of relief.


    "Safe."


    Stumbling toward the bathroom, I quickly took a shower and washed away the trail of dirt and sweat from my journey.


    After I cleaned off the dirt, I stole a quick nce at my reflection, smirking as I noticed that I was transformed into an unrecognizable version of myself.


    If when I first came into this world, I was sick, maybe even cursed, now I was looking like a healthy young male.


    My upper body was toned and muscr, a testament to the rigorous training I had undergone.


    I could even see my toned abs peeking through the droplets of water on my glistening skin.


    "I''m at least presentable..."


    Chuckling to myself, I began to put on fresh clothes.


    In my past world, I would be considered a handsome guy but in this world, I was barely average.


    Most of the people in this world were blessed with otherworldly beauty and charm.


    Well, at least Awakened ones.


    Whoosh...


    After putting on my clothes, I jumped onto my bed.


    Watching the old white paint of my ceiling as Iy there, I suddenly recalled something important.


    Swish...


    I essed my inventory and retrieved the small, carefully wrapped package that I had acquired during my journey.


    The Item I''ve got after killing the Cerberus, the Mini-boss of the fourth floor of the spire.


    Pulling out the tooth from the cloth, I looked at it absentmindedly.


    Time to enhance my mind.

 Chapter 221 Weird Realm

    <h4>Chapter 221 Weird Realm</h4>


    Time to enhance my mind!


    Looking at the Cerberus fang in my hand, I narrowed my eyes, observing its sharp curved edges and triangr de structure.


    The purple hue of the fang glimmered in the dim light, making it seem both fascinating and mysterious.


    "Well, the faster I do this, the faster this is over..."


    I muttered to myself, unbuttoning my shirt and raising the fang with both of my hands.


    Pluck...


    With a powerful thrust, I plunged the purple fang into my chest, feeling a surge of pain and adrenaline coursing through my body.


    "..."


    At first, I simplyy there in bed, waiting for something to happen, unsure of what to expect.


    In the game, the effect of using the fang was instant, however, this is real life.


    "It''s starting..."


    Suddenly, sharp pains spread across my upper back as my body began to shudder uncontrobly.


    I could endure the pain, however, I couldn''t stop my body from shaking.


    Whoosh...


    Looking at the fang embedded into my chest, I noticed that it was slowly losing color and fading into a dull gray.


    It was as if the purple hue of the fang was being absorbed into my body, merging with my essence.


    "..."


    Soon the pain was evident everywhere in my body except for my head.


    My neck and limbs twisted and contorted, muscles strained and stretched beyond their limits.


    However, I could firm this.


    "It''s starting..."


    Slowly, I felt the pain traveling up my neck and the back of my skull began to ache.


    It didn''t take too long for the pain to reach its peak, causing a splitting headache that felt like my head was being crushed in a vice.


    "Ughh..."


    Letting out a groan, I felt my consciousness slipping away.


    I was soon taken away by the darkness.


    ***


    "Why am I here..."


    Looking around the unfamiliar realm, I could see nothing but Darkness.


    "Hey, Demon, are you here!"


    I shouted into the void, hoping for some kind of response, however, my voice seemed to echo off into nothingness.


    ''I guess I''m here alone...''


    Clicking my tongue, I began to move, moving my legs forward cautiously in the dark expanse.


    No matter how much I''ve walked, however, there seemed to be no end in sight.


    Ssh...


    At one point, I reached the edge of a vast, stillke.


    Although I couldn''t see due to the darkness, I could feel the warm liquid caress my fingertips as I dipped them in.


    ''I wonder...''


    Suddenly, an idea came to my mind and I began to channel Mana, drawing upon the energy and directing it toward my eyes.


    ''Mana Perception.''


    For a moment, the world around me shone and revealed its secrets.


    A myriad of colors and shapes came into focus, revealing a vibrant and bustling realm hidden within the darkness.


    ''What is this...''


    Looking around, I found myself standing before a massiveke or rather a still sea.


    In every direction I looked, there were dunes of sand, stretching out as far as the eye could see.


    Although the sand was of dark appearance, it seemed to emit a faint Mana glow, casting an ethereal light over the surroundings.


    ''It''s almost blinding...''


    Narrowing my enchanted eyes, I turned my attention back to the sea, looking at the dark expanse of water before me.


    I couldn''t see anything beneath the surface of the sea.


    Ssh...


    However, this didn''t prevent me from diving into the water and opening my eyes.


    As I submerged my entire body, my skin felt prickled by needles.


    It was painful but bearable and I opened my eyes to find myself surrounded by a world of underwater darkness.


    "..."


    The view beneath the surface was a bit better than what I expected.


    Although I couldn''t see as far as I would have liked, the faint glow of Mana still illuminated the underwater world.


    From what I could gather, there was not a single being in the water, however, in the distance, I could see faint outlines of coral reefs and underwater nts swaying gently with the current.


    Ssh...


    Pushing myself to the surface, I took a couple of deep breaths.


    I didn''t know what I was supposed to do here.


    However, as I was about to swim back to the shore, I noticed that there was no sign of thend anymore.


    "What the hell!"


    Cursing, I realized that something was wrong.


    There was no way I drifted that far from the shore just in a few moments.


    Ssh...


    Diving beneath the surface once again, I felt a surge of panic rising within me.


    The view underwater was also different from before.


    The underwater realm was now teeming with life, variousrge and small creatures swimming and darting through the water.


    It didn''t take a lot of time for one of the bigger beings to notice me ande closer.


    Ssh...


    Many rows of teeth appeared before me, making a shiver run down my spine.


    ''How the fuck is that within my mind!?''


    Looking at the leviathan casually hovering before me, I almost took a deep breath, forgetting I was under the water.


    The Creature''s body was enormous, its scales shimmering with an otherworldly iridescence.


    There was a reason these beings were called Kings of the Oceans, Dragons of the Seas.


    ''Don''t attack me... Don''t attack me... Don''t attack me...''


    Praying in my mind, I tried suppressing my Mana as much as possible, hoping for the being to ignore my presence.


    I was already nothing more than an ant in its immense underwater kingdom.


    Maybe it would allow me to live...


    Looking at the Leviathan from the corner of my eye, I noticed its gaze lock onto another massive whale-like creature that was swimming in the distance.


    Its massive body twisted and itpletely forgot about me, dashing toward its prey with a thunderous force.


    Ssh...


    The force was so strong that I wasunched out of the water, only to be plunged into the warm embrace of the ocean once again.


    "..."


    This time, the ocean was back to its former self and I found myself floating in the calm and serene waters.


    With a calm and collected mind, I began to slowly swim toward the shore and only when I was near enough to touch the sand did I finally feel a sense of relief wash over me.


    "Fuck... What was that..."


    Emerging from the water, I quickly took a couple more steps from the dark sea and exhaled a sigh of relief.


    However, I didn''t have time to rest as suddenly, the distant sound of sand being moved echoed through the desert.


    "..."


    Of course, I was not alone.


    In the distance, I noticed a massive sandworm emerging from the desert dunes.


    Its mouth was sorge that it could devour cities with a single swallow. It was filled with sharp teeth that could pierce through anything, even harm the strongest Dragons to some degree.


    "Shai-hulud..."


    Looking at the creature in the distance, I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    Why was I meeting all the legendary creatures in a span of a few minutes?


    "..."


    Looking at the distant beast, I suddenly felt a strange pull, forcing me to look toward the north, where the dark and massive mountains of sand loomed over the horizon.


    For a second, my vision disappeared and I was transported to the top of one of these mountains.


    Huff...


    Feeling the adrenaline, I let out a deep breath.


    I didn''t expect to be teleported.


    "What the hell..."


    Looking from the top of the mountain, I suddenly noticed a massive sandstorm approaching from the distance.


    However, it wasn''t approaching me, it was nearing the dark and massive sea.


    "..."


    Looking as its massive body plunged into the depths of the water, I turned around and started walking down the mountain.


    I wasn''t nning to see a fight between two goliaths since it would surely be very destructive and might even reach me.


    "Escape... Escape..."


    By the time, I reached the bottom of the mountain, the sound of distant rumbling grew louder, signaling the impact of the sandworm and the Leviathan colliding.


    By sheer luck, I managed to avoid a massive wave of sand that was sent flying into the air from the sh between the sandworm and Leviathan.


    Although they were probably a dozen kilometers away, the sheer size of both beings sent vibrations that altered the surrounding environment.


    "sh of the Titans..."


    I muttered under my breath, continuing to walk further north, away from the destructive aftermath of the sh.


    ...


    After an hour or so, the sounds of battle no longer reached my ears, making me sigh in relief.


    "What now?"


    Taking a seat on the dark sand, I looked around the area.


    I was not sure how should I escape this dream-like state.


    "Should I?"


    pping myself in the face, I tried to awaken, however, I found myself still stuck in the dream.


    Suddenly, an idea came to my mind and I ced my hands on my chest, exactly where the plunged fang of the Cerberus was supposed to be embedded.


    "Time to wake up."

 Chapter 222 Showing off

    <h4>Chapter 222 Showing off</h4>


    Pluck...


    As soon as I tensed my muscles and pulled out the imaginary fang stuck in my chest, the world around me began to shimmer and blur.


    The massive dunes and dark sand began to twist and contort into my apartment''s room, making my head spin with disorientation.


    "Ughhh..."


    Grabbing the sheets of my bed, I quickly rolled to the side and let out a groan as I tried to steady myself.


    A wave of nausea washed over me, threatening to make me vomit.


    I closed my eyes and took slow, deep breaths, hoping to alleviate the dizzying sensation.


    "I don''t want to clean my floor..."


    With slow movements, I began to stumble toward the bathroom, using the walls and furniture for support.


    After reaching the bathroom, I turned on the faucet and sshed cold water on my face, hoping to refresh myself and regain some semnce of equilibrium


    "..."


    Looking at my reflection, I smirked, noticing my pale skin.


    My eyes traveled down my face to my chest, where the wound left from the fang was.


    Or at least was supposed to be.


    But to my surprise, there was no wound.


    My skin was smooth and unblemished as if there had never been a fang in the first ce.


    "Weird..."


    Buttoning up my shirt, I brushed my hair back from my face and tried to shake off the strange experience.


    Whatever, now, my mind was supposed to be strengthened at least.


    "Should I go greet that bastard..."


    Putting on a jacket, I smirked to myself.


    Quickly, I tied my shoces and made my way toward the door, locking it behind me.


    ...


    It didn''t take long for me to reach the entrance of another dorm building.


    Knock... Knock...


    Soon, I stood before the apartment door of Oscar.


    "Who''s this?"


    Opening the door, a young man with messy brown hair emerged, rubbing his eyes and yawning.


    He was probably sleeping.


    "Yo!"


    Raising my hand, I greeted Oscar and stepped into his room before he could react.


    !!!


    My speed and abrupt entrance startled Oscar, causing him to stumble back.


    "Did you be stronger once again!?"


    Looking at me while pinching his nose, he closed the apartment door and took a seat on the sofa before me.


    "What are you doing these days..."


    Sighing, he threw a bottle of water toward me.


    "Nothing much, exploring and fighting some monsters."


    I fished the water bottle out of the air and caught it with a grin.


    "What have you done throughout the week?"


    Putting the bottle to my lips, I took a long sip, while looking at Oscar, who feigned annoyance.


    "I was forced to shuffle through tons of paperwork my father gave me..."


    Oscar weaved his wrist, acting as if it was broken.


    "I can barely feel my hand.."


    I looked at him with a smirk and threw him a sarcastic sympathetic look.


    "Wanna go for a spar, you know, to warm up?"


    A smile on my face grew and a smirk emerged on Oscar''s face as he nodded in agreement.


    "I haven''t punched someone in a while..."


    Spinning his shoulder to loosen up, Oscar stood up and stretched his arms.


    "Of course, I agree..."


    A spear materialized in his hand and Mana began to churn through his body.


    "Let''s go."


    ...


    Soon, we both reached the training grounds and entered one of the Arenas designated for sparring.


    There were barely a few people within the grounds since it was still the break between sses.


    "You ready?"


    Spinning his silver spear with confidence, Oscar locked gazes.


    I looked at him for a second and summoned my Shadowy de and armor.


    "Yes..."


    For a second we observed each other''s stance before dashing forward.


    nk...


    The sh of our weapons echoed in the empty arena as Oscar and I circled each other.


    His silver spear gleamed under the arena lights, and my Shadowy de flickered with an otherworldly energy. The air crackled with anticipation.


    As we closed the distance, Oscar lunged with his spear, aiming for my midsection. I sidestepped, feeling the rush of air as the weapon sliced through the space I just upied.


    Swiftly, I countered with a series of quick shes, forcing him to parry and block with expert precision.


    In the midst of our dance, I couldn''t help but marvel at Oscar''s improvement. His movements were more fluid, his reactions sharper. It seemed the paperwork hadn''t dulled hisbat skills; if anything, it enhanced them.


    ''This bastard was probably training at night...''


    Smirking, I met his weapon head-on.


    nk...


    The silver spear and Shadowy de shed in a symphony of metallic sounds. Oscar''s eyes narrowed with focus, and a determined grin yed on my lips. We were in sync, pushing each other to the limits.


    Swish...


    Feinting a low strike, I quickly shifted my attack to the high, aiming for Oscar''s shoulder. He read the move, however, and deftly evaded, retaliating with a sweeping motion that forced me to backflip away. The audience of empty stands, though sparse, felt like a crowd cheering us on.


    As we continued our sparring, our movements became a blur of speed and skill. Oscar''s spear danced through the air with a grace that belied its deadly nature. My Shadowy de weaved intricate patterns, leaving trails of shadow in its wake.


    In a daring move, Oscar disarmed me temporarily, sending my Shadowy de spinning across the arena floor. Seizing the opportunity, he closed in for a thrust. But I wasn''t defenseless. Summoning my powers, I conjured a barrier of shadows, deflecting his attack with an eerie resilience.


    Our sh intensified, the arena filling with the sound of blows and the asional grunt. Each strike sent vibrations through our weapons, and our movements became a test of skill, strength, and strategy.


    A particrly intense exchange left us both breathless, a brief pause settling over the arena.


    "Wanna see something cool?"


    Brushing the sweat from my brow, I grinned at Oscar, eager to showcase a new technique I had obtained.


    "Abyss Shadow: Free Shadow!"


    Suddenly, Mana churned through me, making my own Shadow split apart from my body and grow beside me.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Oscar pointed at the growing Shadow, however, I smirked, ordering my doppelganger Shadow to attack.


    Oscar''s eyes widened as my shadowy doppelganger lunged at him with uncanny speed. The Free Shadow mimicked my every move wlessly, its movements synchronized with mine as if we shared a single consciousness.


    nk...


    Distracted by the unexpected turn of events, Oscar barely had time to react. He managed to block the initial strikes with his silver spear, but the Free Shadow was relentless. Its movements were unpredictable, flowing seamlessly from one attack to another.


    I circled Oscar, coordinating with my shadowy counterpart. The arena became a dance floor for our deadly ballet, the sh of weapons punctuating the air. The Free Shadow moved with an ethereal grace, its form flickering like a wraith.


    As Oscar parried an overhead strike from me, the Free Shadow exploited the opening, sweeping in with a low, sweeping kick that caught him off guard. He stumbled backward, narrowly avoiding the attack.


    "Damn, that''s a neat trick you got there..."


    Oscar grunted, readjusting his stance.


    I grinned, reveling in the novelty of my newfound ability. The Free Shadow and I continued our coordinated assault, testing Oscar''s defenses from multiple angles. He blocked and dodged with impressive skill, but the sheer unpredictability of the dual onught kept him on the defensive.


    In the midst of the exchange, Iunched a feint with the Free Shadow, drawing Oscar''s attention to its phantom form. Seizing the opportunity, I closed the distance with a burst of speed, my real Shadowy de aimed for his side.


    Oscar, realizing the danger toote, tried to evade, but the de grazed his jacket, leaving a tear in its wake. The Free Shadow, having served its purpose, dissipated.


    "Heh, gotcha!"


    I eximed, feeling a surge of satisfaction.


    Oscar chuckled, rubbing the tear in his jacket.


    "You''ve ruined my jacket..."


    I shrugged, twirling my Shadowy de with a flourish.


    "You can buy a new one anyway."


    Our sparring continued, the ebb and flow of the battle showcasing the evolution of our skills. Oscar, undeterred by my trickery,unched a counteroffensive, his spear bing a blur of silver in the arena lights.


    nk...


    I met his strikes with calcted precision, the dance of our weapons intensifying. The ng of metal echoed, punctuated by the asional burst of Mana as we unleashed our respective abilities.


    In a daring move, Oscar unleashed a barrage of thrusts, forcing me to focus on defense. But I wasn''t one to stay passive for long. With a swift sidestep, I dodged his attacks and countered with a series of rapid shes.


    The arena seemed to shrink as our movements became more confined, the intensity of our sparring reaching its peak. The air buzzed with the sh of our wills, each strike a testament to our determination.


    Suddenly, Oscar leaped backward, creating distance between us.


    "Not bad at all. You''ve definitely improved."


    I grinned, wiping the sweat from my brow.


    "Likewise. You''re not as rusty as I thought."


    As we caught our breath, a camaraderie settled between us.


    But the friendly atmosphere didn''tst long. Oscar''s eyes gleamed with mischief.


    "Round two?"


    I smirked, raising my Shadowy de.


    "Bring it on."

 Chapter 223 Bar

    <h4>Chapter 223 Bar</h4>


    Huff...


    Oscar let out a long and frustrated sigh.


    "What the hell is your new power?"


    Pointing at me, he eximed with irritation.


    "My spear can barely tear through... that!"


    His brown eyes trailed the Shadowy armor covering my body, as an aura of darkness emanated from it.


    Just a week ago he could defeat me inbat but now I am growing stronger.


    Of course, he could use many of his artifacts to defeat me but that would be cheating, and he prided himself on fighting with honor.


    However, were it a real fight, Oscar had no doubt he could win.


    ''At least, the riches give me an edge...''


    Sulking he slowly stood up from the arena''s floor and clenched the hilt of his spear.


    "It''s enough for today, isn''t it?"


    A grin began to spread across his face and he threw the silver spear into his Inventory.


    Somehow, I instantly knew that something was wrong.


    "What do you want?"


    Taking a couple of steps back, I growled at him.


    Although I''ve just beaten him inbat, I felt a sense of unease.


    His eyes didn''t promise anything good.


    "Let''s go grab some drinks~"


    ...


    "Why the fuck do I have to tag along?"


    Somehow, I found myself before the door of a dimly lit bar, surrounded by rowdy patrons and the smell of stale beer.


    Oscar was right behind me, his hand wrapped around my shoulder as he chuckled.


    "We are friends, aren''t we? Plus you seem tense, rx... maybe even get a girl while you''re at it."


    He raised his eyebrows suggestively.


    I could only shake my head in disbelief.


    This guy has lost his mind...


    Or he''s simply an alcoholic and is searching for an excuse to drink.


    "Let''s enter!"


    Pushing me forward, Oscar led the way into the noisy bar, where the clinking of sses and boisterous conversations filled the air.


    Instinctively, I scanned the room, assessing the crowd for any potential threats or familiar faces.


    My Mana quickly enveloped the entire area, sensing the energy signatures of those around me.


    ''Only a few awakeners...''


    Looking at the table in the corner of the bar, I saw a couple of figures with their cloaks drawn tightly around their bodies.


    Although I couldn''t see their faces, I knew all of them were awakeners like me.


    For a moment, Oscar''s eyes also darted toward the corner of the bar before a smile returned to his face and he led me to a table in the center of the room.


    "Hello, how could I help you today?"


    Suddenly, a waitress approached us with a friendly smile, her pen ready to take our drink orders.


    "I''d like an appl-"


    I began to speak, however, before I could finish Oscar interrupted me.


    "Two whiskeys, please."


    He gave me an all-knowing look and I reluctantly nodded in agreement with his choice of drink.


    I unknowingly recalled thest time I drank alcohol...


    It was just before I reincarnated.


    ''I hope I don''t reincarnate again...''


    Smirking to myself, I watched as two whiskey sses were ced on the table before us.


    The liquid within the sses shimmered in the dim light, its amber hue reflecting the warm and inviting atmosphere of the bar.


    "Cheers!"


    Oscar lifted his ss and clinked it against mine before taking a sip.


    I also followed suit, carefully bringing the ss to my lips and taking a small sip of the whiskey.


    My face twisted slightly at the strong taste, but I tried to hide my difort and forced myself to take another sip.


    Maybe I really need to rx?


    ss after ss, I began to order the liquid.


    At one point even Oscar stopped drinking, observing me with a mixture of concern and curiosity.


    "Aren''t you drunk?"


    Pinching my arm to check if I was still coherent, Oscar questioned my ability to hold my alcohol.


    It was only normal that he began to worry though.


    This was my twelfth ss of whiskey, and I showed no signs of intoxication.


    It was as if...


    I was immune to the effects of alcohol.


    "Fuck..."


    I could only curse under my breath.


    Oscar brought me here to rx and I can''t even get drunk.


    ''Could it be because...''


    Suddenly, a wild idea came to my mind.


    ''The Cerberus fang!''


    Burrowing my face in my hands, I let out a sigh.


    Of course, I couldn''t get drunk because of that!


    Downing another ss, I looked directly at Oscar.


    "I''m fine..."


    cing the empty ss back on the table, I mustered a weak smile.


    "Do you want to go anywhere else?"


    I began to stand up from the table and was about to go pay up when Oscar grabbed my arm gently, stopping me in my tracks.


    "What?"


    I spoke up with a loud voice, however, Oscar quickly ced a finger to his lips.


    His eyes gestured behind me and I turned around to see the group of rowdy individuals who had just entered the bar.


    From their loudughter and aggressive demeanor, it was clear that trouble was brewing.


    Unfortunately, one of them seemed to have had a bit too much to drink and was starting to cause a scene.


    His eyes were drawn by the figures, sitting in the corner of the bar.


    Using thest two brain cells he still had, the drunk man began to stumble toward them.


    "Hey, why so mysterious?"


    The drunkard slurred, his words barely coherent.


    However, the figures in the corner remained unfazed.


    Not only did they not react but alsopletely ignored his existence.


    The drunk man, fueled by both alcohol and a misced sense of bravado, stumbled over to the figures in the corner, his slurred words growing more aggressive.


    "Why ya hiding, huh? Think you''re too good for the rest of us?"


    He bellowed, his hand reaching out to grab the hood of one of the figures.


    The hooded figures remained eerily silent, their cloaks concealing any expression or identity. It was an act of deliberate indifference, a silent provocation that only fueled the drunk man''s rage.


    With an unsteady hand, he attempted to yank the hood off forcefully, his face contorted into a twisted grin.


    "Let''s see who you really are!"


    Suddenly, as if choreographed by some unseen force, one of the figures moved with lightning speed. Before anyone could react, the drunk man''s hand was cleanly severed, blood spraying across the dimly lit bar.


    Chaos erupted.


    The man, now howling in pain, clutched his bleeding stump, his drunken friends quickly turning from raucous revelers to vengeful aplices.


    "You bastards! You''re gonna pay for that!"


    The hooded figures finally acknowledged the disturbance, their cloaks flowing as they stood up. Their movements were deliberate, almostnguid, but there was an undeniable menace in the air.


    The bar descended into pandemonium as the drunkard''s friends charged at the figures, fists swinging wildly. However, the figures moved with a fluid grace that defied their seemingly passive demeanor.


    Limbs were severed, bodies thrown across tables, and the metallic ng of weapons echoed in the dimly lit space. The figures, awakened and skilled inbat, made quick work of the assants.


    In the midst of the chaos, I found myself reluctantly drawn into the fray. Despite the effects of the alcohol being nullified by the Cerberus fang, mybat instincts kicked in.


    I swiftly dispatched an assant who had underestimated my abilities, realizing that even in this drunken state, I was a force to be reckoned with.


    The bar, once filled withughter and the clinking of sses, was now a battleground. The figures in the corner, still shrouded in their mysterious cloaks, effortlessly dismantled each attacker, leaving a trail of defeated bodies in their wake.


    As thest of the drunkards were subdued, the figures calmly returned to their seats, the air heavy with the metallic scent of blood.


    I looked around at the chaos we had unwittingly be a part of, my mind swirling with a mix of adrenaline and the fading effects of the alcohol.


    ''Why was I even involved?''


    Cursing under my breath, I nced at the figures in the corner, still unsure of their true intentions.


    "..."


    The distant sound of police sirens grew louder, signaling the approaching end to the chaos that had unfolded in the dimly lit bar.


    "We need to leave!"


    As if summoned, Oscar appeared by my side and I nodded my head, running towards the nearest exit alongside him.


    Before we could reach the door, however, one of the hooded figures rose from their seat, blocking our path.


    "No witnesses..."


    It tried to plunge a dagger into Oscar''s throat, however, he deflected it with his spear and delivered a swift kick to its abdomen, sending it sprawling to the ground.


    "Let''s go!"


    We dashed into the street, attracting the vision of some of thete-night pedestrians.


    Tap... Tap...


    In silence, we disappeared into the night, leaving behind the chaotic scene of violence and bloodshed.


    "Don''t ever invite me to these shitty bars..."

 Chapter 224 Form a Team?

    <h4>Chapter 224 Form a Team?</h4>


    Chatter.


    Constant chatter was everywhere in the ssroom.


    ''Can''t they be quiet?''


    Burying my head in my hands, I let out a frustrated sigh.


    One thing I really didn''t miss was the noise.


    I''m sure Kai would agree with me as well.


    Peeking at the ss from behind my arms, I nced at one of the protagonists with brown hair and eyes, trying to nap with all the noise.


    From his facial expression, I could tell he was also annoyed.


    My eyes darted toward the other three students in the group, and they too seemed to be struggling to focus amidst the chatter.


    Drake was trying to control his facial expression since a lot of people were gathering around him.


    Tess was busy scribbling something in her notebook, her hand moving rapidly as she tried to drown out the noise.


    Rose, who was sitting beside her, was chatting away with another female student, probably adding to the overall noise level in the ssroom.


    The chatter in the ssroom was bing increasingly distracting and disruptive.


    My head was also not a fan of the crowded ss since I barely had any sleep tonight.


    Chronic stress and all of that led to this but I''m fine, I guess.


    p...


    The pping sound startled me and the entire ss instantly became silent.


    All of our eyes were drawn toward an Individual standing at the front of the ss, his face adorned with azy smile.


    It was Robbin.


    "Hello, fucke- students!"


    He began his speech, drawing a few res from the students, however, Robbin simply ignored them, his gaze traveling around the room.


    For a moment our eyes met and he smirked but before anyone could notice, he quickly shifted his attention back to the ss.


    "Most of you are still as shit as ever..."


    He sneered, sping his hands together and leaning against the podium.


    "Anyways, I''m going to announce the results of your mid-term exams!"


    With a click of his fingers, he summoned a list of names projected onto the whiteboard at the front of the ssroom.


    "..."


    Instantly,plete silence overtook the ss as everyone was searching for their name.


    ''Please be in the Top-50...''


    Even I was eager to know which ce I''d managed to reach since this would determine whether Robbin would torture me to death or I would live to see another day.


    ''Mana Perception...''


    Since the names on the list were written in small letters, I used my Mana to enhance my vision.


    I started from the bottom of the list, slowly raising my gaze to the top.


    I didn''t expect myself to ce very high since expectations are the root of disappointment.


    However, I was confident my results wouldn''t be terrible.


    And surely, it wasn''t long before I found my name.


    21. Aiden Steele


    22. ...


    23. ...


    A smirk began to form on my face.


    Not only did I manage to reach the Top 50 but also the Top 25.


    I stared at Robbin with a smug smile and it didn''t take him too long to feel the gaze.


    ''Lucky bastard...''


    I could see him mouthing, however, there was a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    I guess he was also proud of my result.


    "Okay losers, another announcement!"


    After everyone checked their results, Robbin weaved his hand to dismiss the projection on the whiteboard and continued speaking.


    "The Queen''s tournament is about to begin and there''ll be a series of preliminary matches to determine the participants."


    Robbin made sure that everyone heard him and continued.


    "The Fights will be happening in the Colosseum starting next week and it is mandatory for all students to participate."


    With all said, he proceeded to discuss the rules and regtions of the tournament, emphasizing the importance of participation and showcasing one''s skills.


    "Anyways, I''m done, have a good day!"


    Saying his final words, Robbin vanished into thin air, leaving us alone.


    Soon, all the students followed, leaving me in the empty ssroom alone.


    ''Finally...''


    Sighing, I ruffled my dark hair.


    After a few minutes or so, I also left the room.


    However, as soon as I stepped into the corridor, I noticed a girl leaning against the wall, looking at me through her thick eyebrows.


    "Hello?"


    I waved my hand with a confused expression.


    Why was Katarina waiting for me?


    "Hey."


    Katarina greeted me, pushing herself off the wall. Her eyes, a deep shade of emerald, held a mix of curiosity and something else I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    "Congrattions on the exam results, Aiden."


    "Thanks."


    I replied, a bit taken aback by her unexpectedpliment. Katarina was not so aloof, so any sign of acknowledgment from her was a surprise.


    "Did you... need something?"


    Her lips curved into a half-smile, and she motioned for me to walk with her.


    "Walk and talk, Aiden. I''ve got something to discuss."


    As we strolled through the corridors, I couldn''t help but wonder why Katarina, of all people, sought me out.


    Did she by any chance know that it was me who raided the Shadow Dungeon?


    A drop of sweat trickled down my forehead upon the thought.


    "So, about the Queen''s tournament."


    She began, her tone low and serious.


    "I''m forming a team, and I want you in."


    Her sentence made me freeze.


    "How do you know that there were teams in the Queen''s tournament? Isn''t it a standard individualpetition?"


    I furrowed my eyebrows.


    Of course, I knew that there would be a team round in the tournament, however, this was only because I knew the future of this world.


    How did Katarina know any of this?


    Katarina chuckled, herughter echoing through the empty corridors.


    "You underestimate the power of connections and a well-informedwork. Information flows like water in this realm, and I happen to have my ways of catching the currents."


    She didn''t answer my question directly, and her mysterious demeanor only made me more suspicious.


    Walking beside her, I couldn''t help but notice how effortlessly she navigated through the bustling city, her every step calcted and purposeful.


    As we continued our stroll, the noise of the city gradually enveloped us. Merchants haggled in the market, children yed in the alleys, and the aroma of street food wafted through the air. It was a stark contrast to the quiet ssroom I had just left.


    "So, why me?"


    I finally asked, breaking the silence.


    Katarina''s emerald eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Aiden, you have skills, and your results in the mid-term exams only prove that. Plus, I''ve heard whispers about your spars with other students."


    I tensed at the mention of the spars. How did she find out about that? About which spars was she talking specifically?


    "But."


    She continued, ignoring my silent inquiries.


    "I''m not just interested in your skills. I''m interested in your potential. The Queen''s tournament is a stage, and I''m assembling a team that can leave asting impression."


    Her words hung in the air, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her proposition than she was letting on. We walked through the city gates, and the grandeur of the capital unfolded before us.


    "I''ve got my eyes on something bigger."


    Katarina said cryptically.


    "And I believe you can be a valuable piece of the puzzle."


    I tried to read her expression, but Katarina''s face was a mask of inscrutability. What game was she ying, and how did I fit into it?


    Also, why was she acting like some mysterious MC?


    Wasn''t that supposed to be my role?


    We entered a hidden part of the city, a ce I hadn''t seen before. It was abyrinth of narrow alleys and concealed entrances, a shadow within the shadows. It seemed like Katarina knew every twist and turn, leading me through the maze with confidence.


    "So, what do you say, Aiden?"


    She asked, finally breaking the silence.


    "Will you join my team?"


    I hesitated. The tournament was one thing, but Katarina''s motives seemed to extend beyond the arena.


    Should I ept?


    I didn''t have a team to begin with, so joining would be the most calcted and purposeful decision to make.


    However, it felt like I was stepping into the world of the unknown.


    Too many unknown variables...


    "Alright."


    After some time, I finally sighed and nodded.


    "I''m in."


    Katarina''s half-smile widened, and for a moment, the enigmatic aura surrounding her seemed to lift. She extended her hand, and we sealed the agreement with a firm handshake. The subtle hum of mana in the air resonated with the unspoken promise between us.


    "Good choice, Aiden. You won''t regret it."


    After that, I was somehow dragged into one of the restaurants near the hidden part of the city where Katarina had led me.


    Although I had yed this game countless times, I hadn''t been to this part of the city before.


    This was a new experience for me, so along the way, I spent my time observing the surroundings.


    It was fun.

 Chapter 225 Tense Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 225 Tense Dinner</h4>


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the city, I kept ncing around to take in the previously unseen details of the hidden metropolis.


    Even when ying the game, I had never been to this part of the city before.


    I tried to make a mental map of this newfound part of the city, carefully cing it in my Memory Pce.


    Katarina also kept quiet throughout the walk, her eyes throwing periodic nces at me.


    I could tell she was scanning, observing me, however, I tried to focus on mapping out the city in my mind.


    She was only observing and it didn''t bother me that much anyway.


    Well, I did feel repulsion since my strange fear of women was still there.


    However, one thing I did notice was that after the meeting with the Demon residing somewhere in my body, I could tolerate being in such proximity much easier.


    ''Weird...''


    Musing to myself, I matched Katarina''s footsteps.


    The rhythmic tap of our footsteps echoed as we navigated thebyrinthine streets. Katarina''s stride was purposeful, leading me through alleyways and hidden corners that I hadn''t noticed before. It felt like a ndestine journey into the heart of the unknown.


    As we turned a corner, the neon sign of a quaint restaurant flickered into view. Katarina, without uttering a word, tugged gently at my sleeve, directing me towards the entrance. The aroma of various cuisines wafted through the air, inviting us in.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure if I should voice any objection, but found no reason to resist. My unspoken fear of women lingered, but it was overshadowed by an odd sense of eptance, thanks to the enigmatic encounter with the inner demon.


    The restaurant''s interior was dimly lit, creating an intimate ambiance that made me acutely aware of Katarina''s presence. She gracefully led us to a secluded table, surrounded by an almost tangible silence. The atmosphere hung heavy with unspoken words.


    A waitress appeared, her polite smile contrasting with the subdued surroundings.


    "Good evening. May I take your orders?"


    She inquired, her pen poised over the notepad.


    I nced at the menu, its contents suddenly appearing foreign despite the familiar dishes. Katarina ordered with ease, her choices reflecting a refined taste. When the attention shifted to me, I stammered through a selection, hoping it made sense.


    The waitress nodded and left, leaving us in a quiet bubble of awkwardness. Katarina''s eyes continued their periodic nces as if deciphering the mysteries behind my expressions.


    The tension at the table was palpable, an unspoken dialogue lingering in the air.


    I fidgeted with the utensils, my gaze darting around the restaurant as if seeking an escape. The newfound part of the city, now etched in my mind, seemed moreforting than the uncertainty that hung between us.


    With each passing moment, the quietude deepened, creating a space where the weight of unspoken thoughts pressed upon us. I tried to break the silence, but words eluded me, lost in the maze of my own hesitations.


    Katarina, seemingly unperturbed, sipped her drink, her eyes never leaving my figure.


    ''This is awkward...''


    Clenching my fists under the table I sighed.


    I enjoyed silence but in this context, it felt suffocating.


    "So... how was your break?"


    Luckily, Katarina finally broke the silence, defrosting the air between us.


    Although relieved by her verbal initiation, the question still felt like a delicate thread hanging in the silence.


    I couldn''t tell her the truth.


    Even if I did, I would probably be instantly arrested for knowing too much.


    ''...''


    Taking a sip of water, I thought for a second.


    "It was good, I fought a few Orcs and explored the nearby forest..."


    I spoke confidently, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible.


    We met just before the break and I told her I was going on a small adventure, so I had to maintain the facade.


    "One of those monsters managed to catch me off guard but luckily, I had a health potion to save me."


    I began to narrate a story of one of the runs I''ve had in the game.


    I included as many details as possible to make it believable.


    "...So overall it was great!"


    Ending my story with a smile, I nced at Katarina who was also smiling at my tale.


    However, her emerald eyes betrayed a glimmer of skepticism.


    She didn''t buy it.


    "How was your break?"


    Pushing down the nervousness, I asked, trying to steer the conversation off me.


    I also had my doubts about Katarina.


    She was too strong.


    Her character was different from the one in the game.


    She seemed to mature.


    A lot of things about her were amiss.


    She was another unknown variable.


    I had the right to be suspicious of her.


    Even more, when she just invited me to her team. Specifically, because I didn''t believe it was because of my ce in the Mid-term exams.


    There were rankers above me and there was no way Katarina would choose me solely based on my exam scores.


    Of course, she also said I was some kind of part of the puzzle but I don''t buy it either.


    If anything, this seemed more like close proximity spying.


    "Oh, my break was also good. I''ve spent most of my time with my mother, we had a small trip to a distant part of the kingdom, to spend some quality time with only mother and daughter."


    Hearing her speak, I almost frowned.


    She wasn''t wrong, she told the truth.


    They, indeed, went to the corner of the kingdom, however, Katarina skipped a lot of small details.


    Like finding a new Element.


    Or her mother being a S Rank awakener and a high-rank officer.


    "That does sound good!"


    Forcing a smile, I replied.


    I believe that at this point I''m bing a professional liar.


    The ambiance of the restaurant continued to hold us in its quiet embrace as our orders arrived. The tes were artfully arranged, a visual feast that almost made me forget the underlying tension. The aroma of the dishes filled the space, momentarily distracting us from the unspoken dynamics at y.


    We both started to eat in silence, the clinking of utensils against tes punctuating the quiet conversation. The vors danced on my tongue, a momentary respite from the intricate dance of words that lingered between us. Katarina''s asional nces, though less probing, still hinted at an unspoken curiosity.


    As the meal progressed, I couldn''t help but marvel at theplexity of the situation. The city, the dinner, Katarina - everything felt like a puzzle with missing pieces. My mind swirled with questions, but I resisted the urge to pry. The delicate bnce of the evening seemed fragile enough without adding more uncertainty.


    Towards the end of the dinner, as the tes were cleared away, I decided to take the initiative. I pulled out my card to settle the bill, recalling Katarina''s apparent fondness for wealth during our encounter in the Ice Dungeon.


    However, as I reached for my wallet, I caught a subtle movement from Katarina. A fleeting nce towards her pocket, where I knew her wallet resided. It was an almost imperceptible gesture, a reflexive reach that spoke volumes.


    In that moment, understanding washed over me like a revtion. Katarina wasn''t as driven by greed as I had initially believed. Her actions in the Ice Dungeon, selling me information for a price, seemed to be a calcted act rather than an expression of personal desire for wealth.


    ''She created a bait... a fake weakness.''


    She had her own motives, her own game being yed in the shadows.


    Maintaining a poker face, I continued with the motion of paying the bill, showing no reaction to the subtle revtion. It was as if I hadn''t noticed her instinctive reach for her wallet. Perhaps it was a test, a way for her to gauge my reactions, to see if I was as perceptive as she thought.


    As the transaction waspleted, the waiter nodded appreciatively, and I subtly shifted the conversation to safer ground. Katarina, for her part, seemed content to let the evening unfold without delving too deeply into the intricacies of our unspoken alliance.


    After some time, we found ourselves back at the Academy grounds and parted ways.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking along the cobblestone path, my mind reyed the evening''s events.


    "Interesting and dangerous..."


    I muttered under my breath.


    Katarina could be either a good ally or a formidable adversary.


    I wasn''t yet sure whether she would be a chess piece who would help humanity win the war against the Demons or would be a pawn of the enemy, manipting situations to fulfill her own hidden agenda.


    She was suspicious, very suspicious.


    Her emerald eyes seemed too wise for a normal 16-year-old, and her gestures held a calcted precision that belied her age.


    "Is she also a reincarnation?"


    Looking at the stars in the night sky I sighed.


    Although I wanted to believe I wasn''t the only person in this world that reincarnated, it was unlikely that there would be more.


    "I need some rest..."


    Stumbling toward my room, I fell into my bed and instantly sumbed to the deep slumber that awaited me.

 Chapter 226 Rare Cuteness

    <h4>Chapter 226 Rare Cuteness</h4>


    Tap... Tap...


    Katarina''s quiet footsteps echoed through the silent campus of the Mage Academy.


    Her golden hair flowed behind her, shimmering in the moonlight, as she made her way toward one of the dorm buildings.


    As she approached the entrance, her face became resolute and she reached out to grasp the doorknob firmly.


    Creak...


    Entering the building Katarina''s eyes scanned the dimly lit corridor, devoid of any life since most of the Students were asleep.


    ''Bothersome...''


    Katarina muttered under her breath as she continued walking down the corridor.


    Today was not a very great day for her.


    Or rather not a very productive one.


    She had managed to rope Aiden into joining her team, however, her other goal to get close to him, seemed further out of reach than ever before.


    He was very careful.


    Smart.


    Observant.


    It seemed as if he was as wary of her presence as she was of his.


    Katarina sighed inwardly.


    He was a puzzle she couldn''t solve.


    A puzzle she couldn''t solve, and that intrigued her even more.


    Not exactly intriguing but a challenge she had to conquer or who knows what might happen.


    ''Is he an ally or an enemy...''


    She pondered to herself as she continued down the corridor.


    During her past lives, she had met different endings.


    Killed by a Demon.


    Chewed out by a Monster.


    Betrayed by a trusted friend.


    ...


    Every time she died, Katarina learned from her mistakes.


    She became more cautious, more calcted, and more determined to survive.


    However, one of the toughest deaths was at her friend''s hands, someone she had trusted with her life.


    Of course, she wasn''t going to let history repeat itself.


    It didn''t mean that she would trust Aiden with her life since it would be dumb but she was forced to acknowledge the possibility that he could be a potential ally or a hidden enemy.


    His strength and wits weren''t anything to scoff at evenpared to her.


    Although Aiden hadn''t revealed his real strength yet, Katarina was aware that beneath the surface, he might as well be as powerful as one of the four ''protagonists''.


    "This is giving me a headache..."


    Frowning, Katarina approached her apartment door and inserted the key into the lock.


    Click...


    The door swung open, revealing the familiar sight of her small, cluttered apartment.


    Closing the wooden door behind her, Katarina sighed heavily and copsed onto the worn-out couch, sinking into its familiarfort.


    Meow...


    Suddenly, a soft meow reached Katarina''s ears and she nced to the side, spotting her pet running towards her with a yful look in its eyes.


    "Hello there, kitty~"


    Katarina greeted her fluffypanion, watching as it jumped onto the couch and curled up next to her, seeking warmth and affection.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Katarina whispered softly to her cat, gently stroking its fur.


    Unknowingly, her face softened as she found sce in the unconditional love andpanionship of her furry friend.


    If one would see Katarina in that moment, one would have a glimpse of her vulnerability and humanity.


    It would be very weird since her character is known for her fierce and strong-willed nature.


    p... p...


    The cat was so excited about her owner''s return that its wings began fluttering in excitement.


    It was at such a pace that the wind created small gusts, rustling papers and causing some loose items to topple over.


    "Calm down, little one"


    Katarina chuckled, gently restraining the cat''s excited wings.


    This cat, of course, wasn''t normal.


    It was a draconic familiar, a rare and powerful creature that had chosen to bond with Katarina.


    Well...


    Katarina was the only person nearby when it hatched so it naturally imprinted on her as its caretaker andpanion.


    Unfortunately, the familiar was still very young and hadn''t fully developed its abilities yet.


    Katarina couldn''t take it with her since she knew it wasn''t safe to reveal the existence of such a powerful creature to the outside world.


    Plus, she didn''t want to risk the potential danger that coulde from others trying to exploit or harm her familiar.


    She wanted to wait until the kitty could at least transform and change her into a more inconspicuous form, like a regr household cat.


    "Do you want some food?"


    Petting her cat, Katarina spoke in a gentle tone.


    In an instant, the cat''s eyes lit up, and it let out a pleased purr in response.


    It understood humannguage perfectly.


    Well, that was normal since the cat was from Draconic ancestry and possessed a level of intelligence that exceeded that of regr felines or even humans.


    Click...


    With a flick of her wrist, Katarina essed her Spatial Bracelet, taking out a shiny sphere that radiated massive amounts of Mana.


    It was a C Rank Core.


    Meow...


    Seeing the shiny object, the Cat''s eyes widened and it emitted a soft meow of anticipation.


    Its dark tail began to sway back and forth in excitement.


    Katarina grinned, knowing exactly what her familiar wanted.


    "Here you go~"


    Katarina tossed the C Rank Core towards the cat, who swiftly batted it out of the air with its paws.


    Opening its jaws, the cat effortlessly swallowed the C Rank Core, its body glowing with a vibrant aura as it absorbed the mana within.


    The cat purred happily and curled up into a contented ball, settling down for a nap after its satisfying meal.


    The location it found suitable for sleep was Katarina''sp, where it felt safe and loved.


    "You cost me a lot, you know?"


    Katarina chuckled softly, petting her familiar''s soft fur.


    At first, she fed the cat lower-rank cores but with time, the pet''s strength increased and the quality of the cores needed to sustain it also grew.


    If not for all the money she had made by exploiting her knowledge of the future, collecting expensive and rare items and selling them, she would be broke.


    Katarina viewed this as an investment sinceter on her pet would be a very powerful entity able to change the tides of many battles.


    Purr...


    The cat purred in response, expressing its gratitude and contentment.


    Its wings folded behind its back as it settled into a peaceful slumber.


    However, this left Katarina in quite a dilemma.


    Should she wake up her cat and go to bed, or should she let it sleep and enjoy the warmth andfort it provides?


    Of course, Katarina would also be forced to sleep on the couch if she decided to let her familiar continue sleeping on herp.


    "..."


    She pursed her lips in contemtion, her emerald eyes scanning the dark fur of her familiar as it peacefully slept.


    ''Just this once...''


    After a few moments, she sighed and ced her head on the backrest of the couch, choosing to let her cat continue sleeping on herp.


    "I''m bing too soft..."


    Muttering something under her breath, she nced outside the windowst time, seeing the full moon shining dimly outside and closed her eyes.


    "Good night..."


    ***


    The morning was shit.


    I woke up feelingpletely exhausted and groggy.


    Today I only had one ss, Mana Theory and it was after the lunch break.


    So I had quite a lot of free time in the morning to catch up on some rest and recharge my energy.


    Even though I had slept for more than 8 hours straight, I still felt drained.


    This could be due to several reasons such as poor sleep quality, an underlying health issue, or excessive mental or physical exertion.


    However, it was probably because of the constant stress.


    "Didn''t I enhance my mind?"


    Massaging my temples, I sighed and rose from the bed, feeling the weight of exhaustion pulling me down.


    Whoosh...


    Channeling my Mana, I felt the energy surging through my muscles and began to stretch, attempting to invigorate my tired body.


    I could feel the tension slowly leaving my muscles as I stretched and moved, trying to wake myself up.


    After some time, I felt my body start to regain some energy and alertness.


    Everything except for my mind seemed to be slowlying back to life.


    However, it was nothing a cold shower couldn''t fix.


    Ssh...


    Entering the shower, I let the cold water wash over me, hoping it would jolt me awake and refresh my weary mind.


    "Come on, Aiden, wake up..."


    Muttering to myself, I stepped out of the shower and nced at my face in the mirror.


    Although there were visible dark circles underneath my eyes and my expression was still tired, I could sense a slight improvement in my overall alertness.


    Putting on some fresh clothes, I made my way to the kitchen.


    My goal was to make something to eat.


    Did I have the capability to cook an edible meal?


    No.


    Luckily, I had some bread and butter.


    Not a very nutritious meal but a meal nevertheless.


    Chewing the nd bread, I looked outside the window, observing the sun slowly rising and bringing light to the day.

 Chapter 227 Food and Hidden Agendas

    <h4>Chapter 227 Food and Hidden Agendas</h4>


    "One... Two..."


    Pushing myself from the ground, I groaned as the satisfying pain shot through my muscles.


    It felt as if my muscles would tear apart, however, I kept my body steady, ignoring the difortpletely.


    ''Just another fifty...''


    Beads of sweat rolled down my forehead, blurring my vision.


    Nevertheless, I only stopped when the set waspleted.


    "Ughhh..."


    Copsing onto the ground, I allowed myself toy still for a few moments, feeling the burn of exertion pulsating through my body.


    Only after the first few waves of difort subsided, did I slowly sit up and take a deep breath.


    My eyes automatically darted toward the clock on the wall, noticing that it was almost time for lunch.


    I quickly went to wash myself for the second time this morning and left my apartment, heading toward the Cafeteria.


    Approaching the massive building I could already hear the bustling sounds of students chatting and utensils clinking against tes.


    "..."


    Instinctively, my face started to tense and I could feel a slight annoyance building up.


    People.


    Approaching the door, I entered the massive room, taking in the sight of endless students hunched over trays of food, chatting animatedly with their friends.


    The sight of the crowded cafeteria, filled with people and noise, made me feel uneasy.


    Unhappy.


    There was simply too much noise.


    Anyway, I couldn''t do anything about it hence quickly went and grabbed a tray, navigating through the sea of students to find an empty seat.


    Luckily, at the corner of the cafeteria, there was a small table tucked away with a single person sitting alone.


    The individual wore a hood, hiding his features from the rest of the world.


    He also had a book resting by his side, indicating that he might prefer a quiet and solitary lunch.


    ''This is perfect.''


    Approaching the table, I threw a nce at the figure, waiting for any reaction but he remained engrossed in his book, seemingly oblivious to my presence.


    I wasn''t annoyed by hisck of acknowledgment, in fact, I weed it.


    This meant that I was free to enjoy my lunch in peace without engaging in forced social interaction.


    Crunch...


    Stuffing a bite of sandwich into my mouth, I nced around the cafeteria.


    In a far corner, I could see students huddled together, engrossed in a lively conversation.


    Even from afar, I could see red and azure hair in the crowd.


    Tess and Rose.


    My eyes narrowed slightly as I observed their animated gestures and heard snippets ofughter.


    Seems like they were having a good time.


    Next, my eyesnded on a group of students sitting at a long table near the center of the cafeteria.


    I don''t know how or why but Kai and Drake were sitting there.


    Both of them seemed drained, emotionally exhausted, and disinterested in their surroundings.


    Kai''s face was something simr to a massive frown as if he faced his biggest enemy while Drake was trying to survive the noise and chaos of the crowded cafeteria.


    His social skills were not high enough for him to be thrown into such a loud and bustling environment.


    He was flustered.


    ''At least he''s getting better...''


    I smirked looking at his strained expression.


    At first, he could barely speak with new people, so this is a significant improvement for him and also good news for the future.


    I needed him to be able to function in social environments, as social skills are crucial in various aspects of life.


    ''I can''t have one of the protagonists unable to get a taxi...''


    Giggling under my breath, I turned my head back towards the solitary figure at the small table.


    I almost choked on my sandwich noticing that he had closed his book and was now staring directly at me.


    "Hello?"


    Pushing down the bite, I managed to squeak out a greeting.


    "Morning..."


    The figure also looked up and responded with a nod.


    However, the voice that responded was not what I expected.


    "..."


    For a moment, I stared at the hooded figure in front of me, unsure of what to say.


    The hooded figure also kept silent but I could sense a slight annoyance.


    "Katarina?"


    Raising my eyebrows, I observed as the figure turned the book''s page.


    For a moment, her hands froze as if she was caught off guard, however, she quickly snapped out of it.


    "Who?"


    Staring at the hooded figure, I felt the corner of my eye twitch slightly.


    "Never mind."


    Shifting my eyes from Katarina, I reached for the bottle of water.


    I was 100% certain that the hooded figure was Katarina but if she wanted to pretend otherwise, I saw no reason to press the issue.


    Crunch...


    Chewing my food, I made sure not to leave a mess on the table and cleaned up any crumbs that fell.


    "Have a good day."


    I threw thest look at the hooded Katarina before gathering my belongings and leaving the Cafeteria.


    Whatever she was doing, it seemed dumb.


    ''Everyone has to go through that phase...''


    Shrugging my shoulders, I picked up my pace, heading toward the Mana Theory ss.


    I didn''t want to bete.


    ***


    Click...


    The sound of tongue clicking echoed in the corner of the cafeteria.


    Katarina''s emerald eyes tried to dig into the text of the book she had but her mind was elsewhere.


    ''Why did I act like that?''


    Massaging her temples, she sighed.


    As soon as she saw somebody approaching her table, she became annoyed.


    Only when the figure got closer did she realize it was Aiden.


    Now, two of her interests shed.


    Spend her lunch peacefully or try to deepen their rtionship, try to gain his trust.


    Ultimately, she decided to prioritize the book, however, she couldn''t control herself from staring at him as he nced around the Cafeteria.


    Katarina followed his gaze and found out that he seemed to be looking for someone in particr.


    The four ''protagonists'' of this world.


    "..."


    Katarina''s body tensed and she began to observe Aiden closer.


    ''What does he know...''


    Her inner thoughts began to race and her insides churned.


    For a moment, she reached for a dagger hidden in her hood, however controlled herself at thest second.


    She knew that acting impulsively would only make matters worse.


    Also, killing is prohibited.


    At least if there were witnesses around and currently they were surrounded by other students in the bustling cafeteria.


    !!!


    Suddenly, Aiden redirected his nce towards Katarina, catching her off guard.


    ''Shit!''


    For a moment, she wanted to divert her gaze but decided otherwise, maintaining eye contact with him.


    "Hello?"


    Startled by his direct address, Katarina hesitated for a moment before responding with a low tone.


    She tried to deepen her voice to keep her identity hidden.


    It was her first time doing that, so she wasn''t sure how sessful she was in disguising herself, however, Aiden''s gaze didn''t leave her.


    ''Please turn away...''


    Her annoyance began to mount as Aiden continued to stare at her.


    She felt ufortable being gazed at so intensely, especially by Aiden''s eyes.


    Their golden glow seemed to radiate a certain chill that made her back shiver even though she was wearing a robe.


    "Katarina?"


    Suddenly, Aiden began to speak and Katarina froze.


    Barely for a moment but it was more than enough for Aiden to see.


    Hiss...


    She hissed at her own stupidity for not maintaining aposed exterior and began to quickly collect her thoughts.


    Act as if you know nothing!


    It was the first thought that came to her head and she stuck to it, not giving it a second thought.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Katarina heard what she had said, she wanted to kick herself.


    "..."


    Aiden''s gaze intensified for a second before he shook his head.


    "Never mind."


    He let out a sigh and once again returned his attention to scanning the crowd.


    It didn''t take long for him to eat his lunch and rise from his seat.


    "Have a good day."


    Throwing her ast nce, he turned and walked away from the bustling Cafeteria without a second thought.


    "..."


    Katarina stared at his back as he left the building.


    For some reason, although he had left, her annoyance kept increasing.


    However, she knew that expressing her frustration would only draw unnecessary attention.


    ''Calm down...''


    Letting her nails dig into her palm, Katarina rxed her tense body and leaned back into her seat.


    Aiden had proved, once again, that there was something underneath theyer of just a ''strong'' student.


    He was an Anomaly.


    Either worth keeping or killing to prevent future harm.


    Katarina already more or less knew the characters of most of the people she was going to fight alongside in the future so she could anticipate their strengths and weaknesses.


    Aiden, on the other hand, was aplete enigma.


    "I hate this..."


    Katarina muttered under her breath, closing her book with a frustrated sigh.


    Rising from the table, Katarina made her way out of the cafeteria and headed to her next ss.


    The Combat sses with Robbin.


    Katarina''s nose wrinkled.

 Chapter 228 Boring

    <h4>Chapter 228 Boring</h4>


    Boring.


    This was the only word I could think of while looking toward the front of the ssroom, where an old professor was bbering on and on about how useful the Mana was.


    I came into the ss with high expectations since I believed that I''d get to know something I don''t but unfortunately, this lecture turned out to be a disappointment.


    It was basic, very simple andcked depth.


    At this point, it was bing even more annoying.


    "..."


    I leaned back on my chair, throwing a nce around the ssroom, trying to see the reactions of other students.


    However, I was unpleasantly surprised as I noticed that most of them wore expressions of fascination.


    It seems that I was a bit advanced for this ss.


    ''Ughhh...''


    Burrowing my head in my hands, I let out a long sigh.


    At least, since I was already too advanced for this ss, I''d rather spend my time more efficiently.


    "..."


    I furrowed my eyebrows and closed my eyes.


    Entering my memory pce, I quickly went to the time when the Demon in my head transferred its knowledge about Dark Mana.


    Lost in the monotony of the professor''s droning lecture, I decided to escape the dull reality of the ssroom.


    In the recesses of my mind, I could vividly recall the moment when the ancient knowledge seamlessly merged with my consciousness. The instructions yed like a well-rehearsed symphony, guiding me through the intricate dance of channeling Mana through my body.


    Opening my eyes, I discreetly observed the sea of fascinated faces around me. They were engrossed in the professor''s mundane exnations, unaware of the extraordinary journey my mind was undertaking.


    I focused on my breath, inhaling deeply as I began to tap into the reservoir of Mana within me. It surged through my veins, a pulsating force that responded to the cadence of my heartbeat. With each exhale, I expelled the mundane surroundings and embraced the subtle hum of the Mana coursing through me.


    My consciousness delved into the darker recesses of my memories, seeking the fuel for this arcane power. I revisited the pain and sorrows of my past, allowing the negative emotions to intertwine with the Mana. It was a delicate bnce, a dance with the shadows that required both finesse and control.


    The Mana responded to my emotions, amplifying with each vivid recollection of past trials. The more I delved into the depths of my own suffering, the stronger the Mana became. It was a symbiotic rtionship ¨C my pain feeding the mystical energy that now flowed through me.


    As the lecture continued itsckluster march, I secretly channeled the Mana into my fingertips. The room, once mundane, now pulsed with an unseen energy. I traced intricate patterns in the air, weaving the Mana into a subtle tapestry that only I could perceive.


    A flicker of darkness surrounded me, imperceptible to those still enraptured by the professor''s words.


    As the Mana surged, its tendrils intertwining with my normal energy, I felt a subtle thrill coursing through my veins. It was a dance of power, an intricate ballet where my emotions wove the fabric of the arcane. The once-boring ssroom now held an undercurrent of pulsating energy, invisible to all but me.


    I delved deeper into the recesses of my mind, recalling moments of heartbreak, betrayal, and anguish. Each memory fueled the Mana, transforming it into a tempestuous force. I could feel its intensity growing, a wild beast eager to be unleashed.


    The professor''s voice faded into the background as I focused on the delicate bnce between control and chaos. The Mana responded to my every whim, swirling around me like a dark maelstrom. I marveled at the newfound power coursing through my fingertips, reveling in the knowledge that I had transcended the mundane lecture.


    But as the darkness within me grew, so did the risk of losing control. The Mana, now a manifestation of my inner turmoil, threatened to be uncontroble. It hungered for more negativity, craving the raw emotions that fueled its potency.


    A bead of sweat formed on my forehead as I grappled with the increasingly unruly energy. The ssroom seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow, yet the oblivious students remained entranced by the professor''s mundane discourse.


    In a sudden burst of realization, I decided to redirect the flow of the Mana. I shifted its course, steering it away from the dark depths of my memories. The abrupt change caused a jolt of pain to surge through me. It was as if the Mana rebelled against my attempt to rein it in.


    The once wild and chaotic energy now turned against me,shing out with tendrils of pain. I gritted my teeth, beads of sweat turning cold on my skin as I wrestled for control.


    I could feel the conflicting forces within me, the sh of negativity and restraint. The Mana, now redirected, resisted the change, fighting back with an intensity that bordered on malevolence. It was a precarious dance on the edge of agony.


    The professor''s voice, oblivious to the turmoil within me, droned on. The other students remained captivated, unaware of the silent war being waged in their midst. I closed my eyes, focusing all my willpower on regaining control.


    With a final surge of determination, I quelled the rebellious Mana, forcing it back into the reservoir within me. The pain subsided, reced by a profound sense of exhaustion. The ssroom returned to its mundane reality, the mystical energy now dormant.


    I took a deep breath,posing myself as if nothing had happened. The professor continued, and the students remained none the wiser.


    None of them seemed to notice what I was doing so I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, I''ve tried to change a small part of my Mana into a Dark one.


    I had to enhance it with Dark Emotions and change the flow of the energy within me.


    Unfortunately, since I''m not used to doing that, I barely managed to keep it up for a few seconds before it surged out of control.


    ''I need more practice...''


    Muttering under my breath, I closed my eyes, reflecting on the need to further develop my control over the Dark Mana.


    The faster I''ve managed to make it my own, the greater strength I will achieve.


    Of course, I will also be forced to adapt my body to be able to wield the Dark Mana because it is basically poisonous to humans.


    ''Am I a human though?''


    Clenching my palm, I thought for a moment.


    The Demon mentioned that I shouldn''t consider myself a human anymore.


    "..."


    Looking down at my fingers, I smirked.


    Whoever I was, at least I was still alive.


    That is enough.


    ***


    Somehow, I managed to get through the rest of the lecture without falling asleep.


    At one point, I exhausted all of my Mana and couldn''t perform any more Mana transformations so I just sat, trying to speed up the time.


    The professor, seeing that I was extremely bored, even asked me a few questions but gave up on pestering me as I answered one after another.


    His face told me that he didn''t want to bother dealing with me, which I found a bit amusing.


    ''He''s chill...''


    Looking at the professor''s back, I sighed.


    It seems that both of us do not want to be here.


    Ring...


    Finally, the ring signifying the end of the lesson resounded and I jumped from my seat, leaving the ss at the back of the crowd.


    The fresh air hit my face as I stepped out of the ssroom, providing a much-needed reprieve from the stifling atmosphere within.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking down the hallway, I immediately went toward my apartment, closing the door behind me.


    I was about to jump into my bed when my phone buzzed with a notification.


    "Robbin..."


    Looking at the sender, I paused for a moment before unlocking my phone and opening the message.


    I almost forgot that I had a training session after the lessons.


    ''Shit!''


    Changing my clothes, I quickly dashed out of my apartment, sprinting toward the training grounds.


    Along the way, I received a couple of confused looks but I ignored them, trying not to bete.


    Huff...


    Dashing around the corner, I ran into a wide arena only to find a man with Auburn hair standing in the middle.


    Although his face was decorated with a smile, I could sense that this was only an act.


    "You arete..."


    His voice resounded across the arena, making me feel shivers run down my spine.


    Although I hadn''t trained with him for more than a week, my body still remembered the sores and aches I''d felt afterward.


    "Anyways, since you had some extra rest due to beingte, today we will be doing double the exercises!"


    Hearing Robbin''s words, I almost vomited.


    A small began to creep up on my face.


    It wasn''t a smile of happiness, it was a smile of a soldier who knows he will die.


    ''I''m fucked!''

 Chapter 229 Tears of Moon

    Chapter 229 Tears of Moon


    The week passed by in the blink of an eye.


    I''ve attended lectures and spent my time training with Robbin or training my new Mana Art.


    Although I had spent more than a week immersing myself in the Shadow Art, it felt as if I was making small to no progress.


    I was still stuck at the ''Novice'' proficiency level, which made me frown every time I thought about it.


    Sigh...


    Well, that was to be expected since this Shadow Art is of the highest quality, the seven start Mana Art.


    It would be stupid to expect in a week''s time to be a master at it.


    "Do I have more time?"


    Looking at my wristwatch, I realized that there were barely a few hours left before ''that''.


    I quickly stood up from my seat and hurriedly grabbed my belongings.


    A jacket and my wallet.


    The brisk autumn air hit me as I stepped out of my apartment, the cool breeze serving as a reminder that time waits for no one. Clutching my jacket tighter, I briskly navigated the hallways of the Academy, each step echoing with a sense of urgency.


    My Mana Art training could wait; ''that'' was approaching, and I couldn''t afford to bete.


    The corridors were filled with the murmur of students discussing the day''s lectures and the excitement of honing their respective skills.


    As I neared the campus gates, the sprawling architecture of the academy gave way to the open expanse beyond. The golden hues of the setting sun bathed the surroundings in a warm glow, casting long shadows on the cobblestone paths. The crisp sound of leaves crunching beneath my shoes provided a rhythm to my hurried steps.


    Reaching the gates, I nced at the towering clock nearby. Time was slipping away, and I quickened my pace. The distant hum of city life beckoned as I stepped onto the bustling streets. The sun had dipped below the horizon, and the city lights began to twinkle like distant stars.


    Summoning a taxi wasn''t as easy as it sounded. The bustling streets were alive with activity, and thepetition for cabs was fierce. I raised my hand, signaling to every passing taxi, until finally, one pulled over. I hopped in, my heart still racing with the fear of beingte.


    "Swiftly to the Main Street Auction House."


    I instructed the driver.


    The city lights blurred as the taxi weaved through traffic, each passing moment increasing the tension. The hum of the engine and the asional honk of horns formed a chaotic symphony, a backdrop to my racing thoughts.


    Peering out the window, I watched the familiarndmarks pass by - the shimmering lights of the entertainment district and the imposing structures of the financial district. The Auction House loomed ahead, a beacon of anticipation.


    As we approached, I could see the grandeur of the building, its architecture telling tales of centuries past. The taxi slowed, and I paid the driver with a hurried thanks. I stepped out onto the curb, the imposing doors of the Auction House beckoning.


    Taking a deep breath, I adjusted my jacket, straightened my posture, and stepped into the realm of intrigue and mystery, ready for whatever awaited behind the grand doors.


    Beforeing here I''d, obviously, put on the Darkling Mask, which changed my face, hiding my identity.


    Click...


    The heavy doors of the Auction House closed behind me, muffling the sounds of the vibrant city outside. The dimly lit foyer whispered of opulence and secrecy, the air thick with the scent of aged wood and anticipation. My steps echoed on the polished marble floor as I approached the reception desk.


    A discreet attendant, dressed in a tailored suit, looked up from behind the desk, his eyes hidden behind equally discreet sses. There was a tacit understanding in the air, a recognition that here, questions were best left unasked.


    Without a word, I handed him a meticulously prepared stack of bills. His gloved hands epted the transaction with a practiced ease, and a subtle nod indicated that my passage had been acknowledged.


    "Follow me, sir"


    A subtle gesture from him guided me through a side door, and I found myself in abyrinthine corridor adorned with tapestries that seemed to whisper ancient secrets. The subdued lighting added to the mystique, casting intricate patterns on the plush carpet beneath my shoes.


    Soon, the attendant stopped before an unmarked door. He opened it with a reserved bow, revealing avish VIP lounge beyond. The room exuded luxury, draped in deep hues of burgundy and gold. Plush velvet sofas beckoned, and the scent of exotic incense hung in the air.


    Tap... Tap...


    I entered, the door closing silently behind me. The room felt like a sanctuary, shielding me from the prying eyes of the world outside. As I settled into one of the ornate chairs, I marveled at the craftsmanship of the surroundings. The walls were adorned with priceless artifacts, each telling a story of a bygone era.


    I nced at my wristwatch, noting that I had arrived with moments to spare. The anticipation for ''that'' grew, mingling with the air of the room. The minutes stretched, each oneden with expectation.


    "..."


    I nced at the massive hall beneath my tform, observing many people gathered, their faces animated with excitement.


    Although there were no important people within the building, I was also probably the only person in the VIP rooms since this was a normal Auction without any special guests or high-profile attendees.


    Usually, the list of items being auctioned is posted before the auction and none of the items drew the attention of the elite.


    "..."


    Sneering under my breath, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to rest for a few moments, at least until the event would begin.


    The minutes ticked away in the hushed ambiance of the VIP lounge, and I could feel the hum of excitement building up in the air. The scent of incense wrapped around me like a silken veil, adding to the mystique of the surroundings. I leaned back into the plush velvet chair, eyes half-lidded, contemting the ndestine world that unfolded before me.


    The subtle rustle of heavy curtains signaled themencement of the auction. I straightened in my seat, eager for the show to unfold. The door to the hall opened, and a poised figure stepped in, dressed in an ensemble that spoke of authority. The auctioneer, a master of ceremonies for this enigmatic gathering, cleared his throat and stepped onto the elevated tform.


    "Good evening, esteemed patrons and connoisseurs of the extraordinary. Wee to the Main Street Auction House, where secrets find new owners, and legends are forged."


    His voice, rich and resonant, echoed through the hall,manding attention. The attendees below responded with polite apuse, their eyes glinting with anticipation.


    "As tradition dictates, let usmence our journey into the realms of the fantastical and the arcane."


    The auctioneer gestured, and a pair of attendants emerged, bearing an ornate chest between them. The lid creaked open to reveal an artifact that seemed to pulse with otherworldly energy. The auctioneer''s voice wove a tale of a forgotten kingdom, buried deep within the Veiled Mountains, and the mystical powers imbued in this relic by a long-gone sorcerer.


    "As we unveil the first item of the evening, I present to you the Crown of Ethereal Shadows, once worn by the ruler of the hidden kingdom. Legend has it that whoever dons this crown gains the ability to traverse between realms, their form bing an elusive specter in the night."


    The crowd murmured in awe, eyes fixed on the shimmering artifact. I, too, found myself drawn into the narrative, my imagination dancing with the possibilities that such an item held.


    However, it was most likely fake.


    There is no way such an item would exist and I wouldn''t know of its existence.


    As the auctioneer continued his soliloquy, each item brought forth had a story to tell. A dagger forged from the heart of a fallen star, said to cut through the fabric of reality itself.


    A cloak woven from the threads of a celestial spider, granting its wearer the gift of ethereal invisibility. The tales were spun with a deftness that transported the audience to realms only whispered of in ancient times.


    "And now,dies and gentlemen, the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance of our evening."


    The auctioneer announced a glint in his eyes that hinted at the rarity of what was toe.


    The attendants carefully ced a small, unassuming box on the tform. The auctioneer lifted the lid, revealing a delicate crystal vial filled with a luminescent liquid.


    "The Tears of the Moon."


    He dered, his voice hushed with reverence.


    "Said to be collected in the Silver de under the light of a rare celestial alignment. One drop of this elixir bestows the drinker with visions of the past, present, and future."


    Gasps of wonder filled the hall as the bidders exchanged intrigued nces. I felt a surge of excitement, my heart pounding at the prospect of possessing such a unique and powerful item.


    As the auction neared its climax, my initial restlessness returned. The energy in the room crackled, and I found myself squirming in bidders.


    "500 Hundred thousand acorns!"


    my seat, the anticipation bing almost palpable. The auctioneer, sensing the eagerness of the crowd, began to quicken the pace, each item presented with a flourish and met with escting bids.


    My gaze lingered on the Tears of the Moon, the final allure of the night. The auctioneer''s words became a distant hum as my thoughts swirled with the possibilities this rare elixir held.


    With each bid, my restlessness intensified. The desire to possess the Tears of the Moon became an unrelenting force, eclipsing all else. As the bidding war reached its zenith, I could no longer contain my impatience. My fingers drummed against the armrest, and my eyes darted nervously between the auctioneer and the rival bidders.


    "500 Hundred thousand acorns!"


    As thest seconds ticked away, I finally spoke, making the entire room fall silent.


    I might be overpaying for the item but I really need it.


    I can''t keep living without the knowledge of what happened to me or rather what happened to this body I inhabit.

 Chapter 230 Knight Academ

    Chapter 230 Knight Academy


    The Auction concluded soon after my bid and the Tears of Moon was brought to my VIP room.


    "Thank you."


    Sending the money through my phone, I quickly took the delicate crystal and examined it closely.


    The luminescent liquid within sparkled with an ethereal glow, casting mesmerizing shadows on the walls.


    ''...''


    I sent a speck of my Mana into the crystal, and immediately a powerful surge of energy pulsed through my body.


    It''s real.


    A thought passed through my mind and I nodded my head in satisfaction.


    Without hesitation, I ced the Tears of Moon into my Spatial Inventory where the item would be safe.


    After securing my newly bought item, I was led out of the VIP and left through the back doors.


    It''d be dumb to leave the auction house through the front, especially when I bought an item for thousands of arcons.


    Of course, nobody saw my face but I would get pursued as one of the possible owners nevertheless.


    I didn''t want that to happen.


    Tap... Tap...


    I entered a dark alleyway, instantly blending with the shadows.


    For some reason, after receiving the Shadow Mana Art, I felt connected to these silhouettes.


    It was as if I''d gotten a glimpse into the mysterious world of shadows, their secrets and powers bing intertwined with my own.


    I feltfortable when staying in their embrace, finding sce in their darkness.


    ''Sounds cool...''


    Murmuring, I quietly slipped away, navigating through the maze-like streets with ease.


    It didn''t take long until I reached the main street and blended in with the crowd.


    As I moved, my face began to morph and I removed my Darkling Mask, bringing forth my true appearance.


    Although I was most likely still surveyed by the Elven Guards due to being apatible person with Rose, I didn''t care whether they caught me or not.


    Well, I did, kind of.


    Even if they did notice that I was returning to the Academy, they would instantly be on alert, they would be forced to figure out how I''d managed to leave the campus unnoticed.


    I could bet that there wouldn''t be even the slightest hint of suspicion if I appeared before them as apletely different person.


    "Artifacts are powerful..."


    cing the mask in my Spatial Ring, I picked up my pace.


    Along the way, I also entered a shopping center and bought a few items that I needed for survival.


    Instant noodles.


    Yes, I still needed to eat, however, my ability to cook wasn''t the best, so I settled for the convenience and affordability of instant noodles.


    Peep... Peep...


    While waiting in line, I looked around the crowd and noticed a familiar ce.


    ''Kai?''


    Looking at the young man with dark bags under his eyes, I frowned.


    ''What the hell is he doing here?''


    My eyes shifted toward his hands and I noticed he held a bag full of items.


    It waspletely filled to the brim with instant noodles and spicy noodles.


    ''He''s just like me...''


    For a moment, my view of Kai shifted.


    He might be a half monster half human and had a few screws loose but at least our disability was the same.


    We both couldn''t cook.


    Now that I think about it though, I''m also only half human myself.


    Or maybe not, I don''t know.


    Peep... Peep...


    Paying for my products, I soon left the shopping mall and continued on my way back to the Academy.


    Tomorrow was supposed to be the first round of the Queen''s Tournament qualification.


    I''ll probably not sleep much tonight, as usual, however, I wanted to at least try to get an extra hour or a few of rest.


    "..."


    Approaching the massive Academy gates in the distance, I noticed a group of students gathered around, chatting andughing.


    They wore matching uniforms and appeared to beughing while pointing in the direction of the Academy grounds.


    I tried to ignore them, thinking it was just the usual banter between rival schools. But as I passed through the group, I overheard ament that struck a nerve.


    "I guess some people are simply extras. This dude seems like an NPC. Do we need to interact with him?"


    An involuntary twitch appeared on my forehead as a vein threatened to pop up. Suppressing my irritation, I let out an eerie smile, feigning indifference to their remarks.


    Ignoring their snidements, I continued walking, but my pride couldn''t let it slide. I took a deep breath and turned around, facing the guy who had just mouthed me off. They seemed to be first-year students, just like me.


    "Did I hear you right?"


    I said, my voice calm but carrying a subtle edge.


    "Seems like you''ve got a lot to say for someone who''s probably going to be knocked out in the first round of the Queen''s Tournament."


    The group fell silent, their expressions shifting from amusement to surprise. The guy who made the remark smirked, clearly underestimating me.


    "Oh, look who decided to join the conversation. What''s your name, NPC?"


    A low chuckle spread through the group. I maintained myposure, the eerie smile still lingering on my face.


    "I''m no NPC, and you''ll remember my name after I wipe the floor with you in the tournament. How about we settle this now? A duel, right here."


    The challenge hung in the air, and the group exchanged nces. The guy who had mocked me hesitated for a moment but then grinned confidently.


    "Fine, let''s make this interesting. If you win, we''ll give you some money. But if you lose, well, try not to cry too much, NPC."


    My eyes narrowed, and I nodded.


    "Deal."


    The crowd started to form a makeshift arena, creating a circle for our impromptu duel.


    I didn''t consider myself a hotshot or someone with weak nerves but being called an Extra, for some reason, ignited a fire within me.


    It was grinding my gears.


    As the challenge hung in the air, I could feel the collective gaze of the surrounding students intensify. The guy who hadbeled me an NPC confidently pulled out a sleek longsword from his side, a smug smirk etched on his face.


    "Well, well, consider yourself lucky. This is my main weapon, and you should be grateful. It''s not every day you get to face a swordsman of my caliber."


    He boasted, twirling the de with unnecessary ir.


    I sighed, lifting up my fists in a nonchnt manner. I was sure it wouldn''t take a sword for me to defeat him. His overconfidence was apparent, and I didn''t need to stoop to his level.


    The guy''s face turned a shade of red, seeing that I hadn''t drawn any weapon. With a shout, he lunged forward, his longsword gleaming in the dim light of the makeshift arena. He let his emotions take control, and I couldn''t help but shake my head in disappointment.


    Narrowly avoiding his longsword that passed over my head, I moved with a fluid grace. His attack was reckless, fueled by arrogance rather than skill. Seizing the opportunity, I delivered a sharp and quick jab to his jaw, a strike precision-engineered to knock him out.


    In a matter of seconds, he crumpled to the ground, unconscious. The makeshift crowd surrounding us fell into a stunned silence, their eyes wide and mouths agape. Leaving the group in disbelief, I sighed.


    If only the guy could control his emotions, the fight would havested a lot longer. It was a pity, really. I didn''t even want to take the money. Pride was worth more than a few coins, and I turned away from the defeated swordsman, shaking my head.


    "Pick up your trash..."


    Entering through the gate, I barked at the crowd, bringing them back to reality.


    I didn''t bother staying for any chats and simply entered the campus, leaving them to deal with their fallen ssmate.


    Tap... Tap...


    Walking through the Academy, I quickly reached my dorm building, entered my ancient apartment and created a bowl of instant noodles.


    "Good..."


    Slurping the noodles, a sense of satisfaction filled me.


    This was some fine food.


    At least that''s what I said but I knew the truth.


    I was only gaslighting myself.


    "I should really learn how to cook edible stuff..."


    Muttering under my breath, I finished the noodles and carried the bowl toward the kitchen.


    After cleaning up I went toward the bedroom and sat down at my desk.


    Taking a deep breath, I took out the Tears of Moon and ced it on the table.


    My golden eyes observed its glimmering surface for a moment before I let the Mana surge through my fingertips.


    "Aura de."


    A golden hue radiated from my fingers and a sleek golden de appeared in my hand.


    It was a dagger made out of pure Mana.


    sh...


    With precise movements, I cut the top of the crystal clearly, revealing its intricate patterns and inner depths.


    The ethereal liquid that was previously contained within the item was now visible.


    "Time to see your past..."


    Muttering to myself, I lifted the vial of the Tears of Moon to my lips and drank its contents.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!